Skip to main content

Full text of "The Annals and magazine of natural history; zoology, botany, and geology"

See other formats 


a a lin et et i tp 8 Mi 


we 


ae 


\ 
* 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, 


INCLUDING 
ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. 


(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ MAGAZINE OF BOTANY AND ZOOLOGY,’ AND OF 
LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.) 


CONDUCTED BY 


P. J. SELBY, Ese., F.L.S., GEORGE JOHNSTON, MD., 
CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Ese., M.A., F.L.S., F.GS., 
J. H. BALFOUR, M.D., Prof. Bot. Edinburgh, 

AND 


RICHARD TAYLOR, F.L.S., F.G.S. 


\/ 


VOL. VIL—SECOND SERIES, * 3 
eens se \ 24A\05 
~~, ——— oe 
" LONDON: 
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY R. AND J. E. TAYLOR. 


SOLD BY S. HIGHLEY; SIMPKIN AND MARSHALL, SHERWOOD AND CO., W. WOOD, 
TAVISTOCK STREET ; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS: 
LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH? 
CURRY, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN, 


1850. 


SwWOnal Museu 


“Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitiz felicitatis 
humanz :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; 
ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet. 
Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zstimata; a veré eruditis 
et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”’— 
LINNZUS. 


5 ID - .. . . The sylvan powers 
Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells 
The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild 
And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs 
That press with nimble step the mountain thyme 
And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, 
But scatter round ten thousand forms minute 
Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock 
Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too 
Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face 
They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush 
That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, 
Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, 
The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, 
All, all to us unlock their secret stores 
And pay their cheerful tribute. 
J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818. 


505.42 


REF. 


CONTENTS OF VOL. VI. 


[SECOND SERIES. ] 


NUMBER XXXII. 
Page 
I, Outlines of a Monograph of the genus Leontodon. By Joun 
Av, MRI. Als sak ecto: wad ieve de ce des snact sbetasthoc cbecmendssacdsekets. sete 1 


IL. Description of Asplanchna priodonta, an animal of the Class 
Rotifera. By Pumir Henry Gosse, A.L.S., M.M.S. (With two 
Plates.) ...ccesceseveeceee dualavas bomb oGhGa 9 onne nbassWea cana sbagniah conus shaissbanen « 18 


III. Description of the Entomostraca of the Pleistocene Beds of 
Newbury, Copford, Clacton, and Grays. By T. Rurerr Jongs, Esq. 
RVWAEEE i RIeSNt "achennclcecencnseccasccessannceactancetecnceeasanat ak eeedeaesaaas « 25 


IV. Observations on the Lacune. By Wirttam Crark, Esq. ...... 29 


V. On Scopolia, Anisodus and Mandragora. By Joun Miers, Esq., 
RE ira, eles wan dochoncs-cawneces seems ceaees scklauauhrsawsaaerienrcenees eiecns) cad 


VI. Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Warker, F.L.S. ......... 41 


New Books :—An Elementary Course of Geology, Mineralogy, and 
Physical Geography, by D. T. Ansted, M.A., F.R.S. &e.—An 
Arctic Voyage to Baffin’s Bay and Lancaster Sound in search of 
friends with Sir John Franklin, by Robert A. Goodsir ......... 48—51 


Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Botanical Society of Edin- 
[oo ear oee Preee reer Ft Bere grec eer H Sab naprideea oki sauce thie velar 51—66 


Notes on Medusz and Polypes, by T. H. Huxiey, Esq. ; On the Circu- 
latory Apparatus and the Organs of Respiration in the Arachnida, 
by M. Emile Blanchard ; Long-suspended Vitality of a Snail, by 
W. Baird, Esq.; Way in which Toads shed their skins, by Prof. 
Henslow ; On the Habitat of Cyprea umbilicata, Sowerby, by 
Ronald Gunn, Esq.; Glyceria pedicellata; Supplementary Note 
to Mr. R. Jones’s paper on Fossil Entomostraca; Erratum in Mr. 
Owen’s Notes on the Hippopotamus ; Meteorological Observations 
BUG Fables s deassccdeevacce see shu sdn ocd ohud utanne repays fay ke sees tts’ 66—72 


1Vv CONTENTS. 


NUMBER XXXII. 


Page 
VII. Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and the 
different Floras which have successively occupied the surface of the 
Earth. By M. ADOLPHE BRONGNIART csscesssconsesersrcererenesecereceee 73 


VIII. Description of Lerneonema Bairdii. By Dr. James SALTER. 
(With a Plate.) ...sccssessereeeceeeenereceeernecneees Santee eeeeinst sesescarb orn 85 


IX. Observations on Furcellaria fastigiata, Huds., and Polyides 
rotundus, Gmel. By Dr. Rossrt Caspary. (With three Plates.) ... 87 


X. Observations on the Animals of the Bullide. By Witiiam 
CLARK, Esq.  cccecesessscererccetertens sinfllodebaacsteveuacsneaneneshs@ewevesaba =e 98 


XI. Notes on Crustacea. By C. Spence Barz. (With a Plate.)... 109 


XII. On the different modes of Aquatic Respiration in Insects. By 
M. Léon Durour ......+ ep eer palcinse sensenasns sap smuswnacabesessea¥s oxeaaper eee 112 


XIII. Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Wauxer, F.L.S. ... 118 


New Books :—The Tourist’s Flora: a descriptive Catalogue of the 
Flowering Plants and Ferns of the British Islands, France, Ger- 
many, Switzerland, Italy, and the Italian Islands, by Joseph 
Woods, F.A.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.—Zoology for Schools, by Robert 
TEAGETREIN. - poqondadapoasancconosconqoodangasIded%09dnaCgDORGOC dosatiaad: 122—124 


Proceedings of the Royal Society; Zoological Society ; Botanical So- 
ciety of Edinburgh ......... BNeass DERe eRe aphasien ss tas omnaen euate 125—143 


The Velvet-like Periostraca of Trigona, by J. E. Gray, Esq.; Mon- 
strous Flowers of Pelargoniums; The Transformation of Mollusca, 
by J. E. Gray, Esq. ; Notice of the occurrence of Eleocharis uni- 
glumis, Link, near Blackness Castle, Linlithgowshire, by John 
T. Syme, Esq. ; On the Names of the Victoria Water Lily, by J. 
E. Gray, Esq.; On the Organization of the Malacobdelle, by M. 
Emile Blanchard ; Monograph of the recent species of 7'rigonia, 
including the description of a new species from the Collection of 
H. Cuming, Esq., by Arthur Adams, R.N., F.L.S. &c. ; Obituary 
—The Rev. William Kirby; Meteorological Observations and 
TAbIe 2ecs2assceceecps opacsenneve nde eguinw ere sh cbatcine -hoteeeatita eee paae 143—152 


NUMBER XXXIII. 
XIV. The Natural Relations between Animals and the Elements in 
pyuien they live... By Li. AGsassiz goncecncss asenesetnan hen cun Meaaspesacewcucch 153 © 


XV. On the genus Habrothamnus. By Joun Miers, Esq., F.R.S., 
BELG wrsseceoasicesevnseaveessecevarsnenraasnenpeare Guana qusmsiiveb clair ek veveee 180 


CONTENTS. Vv 


Page 
XVI. On the effects produced by some Insects, &c. upon Plants. 
By James Harpy, Penmanshiel  ............+4 “Sear per soccer pepet pe Soc eee 182 
XVII. Remarks on some British species of Carex. By W. O. 
Rrra ree Wall GEE eo etna denvcaitsus scacnsaccssdocnsbaamencgearaseehays mendsngae wists: 


XVIII. Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and 
the different Floras which have successively occupied the surface of the 
Earth. ; By M. ApoLPHe BRONGNIART ..scossscessencesntecetocesccecovess 192 


XIX. On the position of the Impressions of Footsteps in the Bunter 
Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. By Roserr Harkness, Esq. ....... veeee 203 


XX. Note to Mr. Harkness’s paper on “ The position of the Im- 
pressions of Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire.” By 
Sin W. JARDINE, Barts! “<.2cc.cadeeess RMS 2. case Wy dasha aut aasacesicabuley 208 


New Books :—A Sketch of the Physical Structure of Australia, by J. 
Beete Jukes, M.A., F.G.S.—Outlines of British Geology ... 210, 211 


Proceedings of the Zoological Society......ccssssesesseccesecceceseces 212—227 


On the Visual Organ of the Annelida, by M. A. de Quatrefages ; New 
Classification of Trilobites; The Nepaul Bear, Ursus Babella, 
Horsfield; Description of a new species of the geuus 7’hracia, by 
Dr. Jonas; Remark on the genus Nocticula of J. V. Thompson, 
by J. D. Dana; Meteorological Observations and Table ... 227—232 


NUMBER XXXIV. 


XXI. On the Hedge Plants of India, and the conditions which 
adapt them for special purposes and particular localities. By Dr. Hucu 
Ha Cr CreGHOR Ns ELON: Blu Ore lsecceccascesseasecs ce ceeess'sescscecdsanceddels 233 


XXII. Characters of new species of Helix from India, Mauritius and 
the Cape of Good Hope; also of a new Mauritian Tornatellina, with 
remarks on the habits of a Cape Succinea. By W.H. Benson, Esq. . 251 


XXIII. Sketch of the Geology of the neighbourhood of Grantham, 
Lincolnshire ; and a comparison of the Stonesfield Slate at Collyweston 
in Northamptonshire with that in the Cotswold Hills. By the Rev. P. 
SPS HONTE Mls Nesp his GraSa, asesutindstesietcecsetaceseesinecaeteteseetes Sepa 256° 


XXIV. Description of a new British Alga belonging to the genus 
Schizxosiphon, Kiitz. By Rozert Casrary, Ph.D. &c. (With a Plate.) 266 
XXV. On the Animal of Nautilus. By J. E. Gray, F.R.S. ...... 268 


XXVI. On some new genera and species of Silurian Radiata in the 
Collection of the University of Cambridge. By Freprericxk M‘Coy, 
Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s College, Belfast ...... 270 


vl CONTENTS. 


Page 
XXVII. Supplementary Notices regarding the Dodo and its Kin- 
dred. No.9. By H. E. Srricxtanp, M.A., IRE Crisis Baperemaqasoase Soacad. el 
Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Botanical Society of Edin- 
291—303 


burgh ...cscscssesesereseeeees cceccsceeeces dosecoeccccsecascuconcsaeass 


Capture of Centrolophus Pompilus, by W. P. Cock; Notices of Aca- 
lephe found at Lowestoft, by T. Brightwell, F.L.S. ; On the genus 
Hyalonema, by J. E. Gray, Esq.; Notice of a Hybrid-Crowned 
Pigeon, by D. W. Mitchell, Sec. Z.5. ; Spheronema deformans ; 

On the Names of the Victoria Water Lily, by J. De C. Sowerby, 
F.L.S. ; Capture of Zetrodon Pennantii; Meteorological Observa- 
tions and Table .........scseeeeeeeeeerereeeeeens eoseenaweeen Saabesoes 304—3812 


NUMBER XXXV. 


XXVIII. On the Pholadide. By Witutam Crark, Esq. oes. 313 


XXIX. Descriptions of some newly discovered species and Charac- 
ters of a new genus of Araneidea. By Joun Buacxwatt, F.L.S. ... 336 
XXX. Descriptions of a new genus and six new species of Saurian 
Reptiles. By P. H. Gosse, A.L.S. ...cscsccsccessecceessctscscescscenceeeoes 344 


XXXI. Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and 
the different Floras which have successively occupied the surface of the 


Earth. By M. ADOLPHE BRONGNIART .....,..seccsccesescescrsccesocasecess 348 
XXXII. On the Reciprocal Relation of the Vital and Physical 
Forces. By Georce Newport, F.R.S., F.L.S. .....0...cccscsecssveceraes 370 


XXXIII. Descriptions of three new Devonian Zoophytes. By Fre- 
perick M‘Coy, Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s Col- 
REGO, SSCUUAU ME ccs ccnttacaaesandesenesssedcasteen cceeseheaasalcceen: feet ese taeeeEe 377 


New Books:—The British Flora, comprising the Phzenogamous or 
Flowering Plants and the Ferns. The 6th edition, with additions 
and corrections, &c., by Sir William Jackson Hooker, K.H., LL.D. 
&c. &c., and George A. Walker-Arnott, LL.D. &c. &c.—Dr. 
Jacob Sturm’s Deutschlands Flora; fortgesetzt von Johann Wil- 
helm Sturm, M.A.—Icones Florze Germanicz et Helveticz, auc- 
tore Ludovico Reichenbach.—Bryologia Europza, auctoribus 
Buch, Schimper et Giimbel.— Genera Plantarum Florz Germa- 
nicz iconibus et descriptionibus illustrata; opus a beato Nees ab 
Esenbeck incoatum, continuatum nunc conjunctis studiis plurium 
auctorum persecutum; Fasc. 25, auctore Schnizlein; Fasc. 26, 
auctore Bischoff.— Thesaurus Literaturze Botanic; curavit G. A. 
Deitel? 30.3 dist tus edb deed deo deas See ee eee 379— 385 


CONTENTS. Vil 
Page 


Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Linnean Society ......... 386—396 


Notes on the Syngnathi, by M. Moggridge, Esq. ; On the Resuscitation 
of Frozen Fish, by Prof. O. P. Hubbard; New Bird from New 
Zealand; On the Animal of Geomelania, by A. Adams, F.L.S. ; 
Meteorological Observations and Table ............eeceeeeeeeee 396—400 


NUMBER XXXVI. 


XXXIV. Tabular view of Fossil Shells from the middle division of 
the Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. By Joun Lycett, Esq. (With 
@& Plates) eceec.s mance scteomaddemaseconacscansanseccacieescensceecincaane side ssvecieins 401 


XXXV. Observations on the Luminosity of the Sea, with descrip- 
tions of several of the objects which cause it, some new to the British 
Coast. By Cuartes Witxiam Peacu, Associate of the Royal Institu- 


tion ot Comwall, (With three Plates.) zvccdsccadec.sccccsucecceocoterssce 425 
XXXVI. Descriptions of some new species of Butterflies. By Wi1- 
L1aM C, Hewitson, Esq. (With two Plates.).............ssscccssecccesees 434 
XXXVII. Notice of a Tridactylous Footmark from the Bunter 
Sandstone of Weston Point, Cheshire. By R. Harkness, Esq. ...... 440 
XXXVIII. On Cardiaster, a new genus of Cretaceous Echinide, 
allied to Holaster. By Professor Epwarp Forsss, F.R.S. ............ 442 
XXXIX. On the Conovulide, Tornatellide, and Pyramidellide. 
PINE AMC IAN R WAU. sccc ss cacecqesacecdcen susp euscsneauncscauaaree sau ate 444 
XL. On the Hairs of marine Algz and their development, By 
Dr. Rozert Caspary. (With three Plates.) ....0....sccececocceecnccecens 465 
XLI. Observations on some British Plants. By G. A. Waker- 
AmNO MULAN D)E ecence coanaecenssscdesasteotdcosecscanagderwecnsate sbaues cetecste doe 472 
XLII. On some new Silurian Radiata. By Frepericx M‘Coy, Pro- 
fessor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s College, Belfast ......... 474 
Proceedings of the Zoological Society ...........sesscscscsescesencscscsesers Gif 


On the Tenacity of Life in Snails; Characters of new British Rubi; 
On Victoria regia; Journey to Explore the Natural History of 
the Amazon River; On the Occurrence of Regalecus glesne at 
Redcar, Yorkshire, in 1850, by J. E. Gray, Esq, F.R.S.; Mete- 
orological Observations and Table ...........seeeceeseeneceeeees 489—498 


LIGIGS <CACosRRSNRis CEB cee Ee Cee ca MIREEE eae eh al ie Oe 499 


‘PLATES IN VOL. VI. 


ae } Asplanchna priodonta, Gosse. 


IIL. Fossil Entomostraca. 


LY. 
Mv: ; Anatomy of Furcellaria fastigiata and Polyides rotundus. 
Wis. 


VII. Male Organs of the Brachyura.—Lerneonema Bairdii. 


VIII. Schizosiphon Warreniz, Casp. 
IX. Lae 
me } New Butterflies. 


XI. Fossils from the Inferior Oolite. 
XII. 
XIII. } Animals causing the Luminosity of the Sea. 
XIV. 
ba 
XVI. i Hairs of Algz. 
XVII. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[SECOND SERIES.] 


£6 . sesssesseeeenees PY litora spargite muscum, 
Naiades, et circim vitreos considite fontes : 
Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores : 
Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum. 
At vos, o Nymphz Craterides, ite sub undas ; 
Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco 
Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas 
Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.” 
N. Parthenii Giannettasii Eci, 1. 


No, 31.. PULY 850, 


I.— Outlines of a Monograph of the genus Leontodon. 
By Joun Bart, M.R.LA. 


AN examination of the species of the genus Leontodon, L., con- 
tained in my herbarium, and a comparison of the specimens with 
the descriptions of authors, has led me to perceive that, with the 
single exception of Koch, the most esteemed authors have but 
very imperfectly distinguished the species of this genus, or deter- 
mined the natural groups into which they are distributed. Koch’s 
Synopsis*, however, gives so complete and satisfactory an ac- 
count of the forms belonging to the German and Swiss floras, 
that it might appear superfluous to attempt to add anything to 
his descriptions if they included a larger number of species, but 
in consequence of the region of his flora being so far limited, 
and of having myself observed and collected several species not 
included in his work, I am induced to propose the following ar- 
rangement of the forms known to me as the result of independent 
observation, in the hope that it may assist those botanists who, 
like myself, may have found the descriptions contained in other 
works incomplete and unsatisfactory. 

I shall premise a few remarks upon the several organs from 


* I should observe that reference is made herein exclusively to the first 
edition of Koch’s ‘Synopsis Flore Germanic et Helvetice.’ 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 1 


2 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 


the variations in whose form and structure the characters of the 
species have been derived. 

The structure of the root has been, as far as I am aware, neg- 
lected by all authors before Koch, and by many who have written 
since the publication of his work; it offers nevertheless a very 
valuable character by which plants, which in certain states nearly 
resemble each other, may with certainty be distinguished, and I 
altogether concur in the separation of the group of species 
which possess a fusiform vertical root, as a distinct section of 
the genus from those having a horizontal abruptly termimated 
rhizoma, though it is proper to remark that L. Villarsi, Lois., 
and L. Rosani, Ten., present a nearly intermediate structure, in 
conformity with the general law by which the neaus im a series 
of forms so complete as that of the Cichoracee is continually 
maintained. 

The length of the scape or flowering stem, as compared with 
that of the leaves, can scarcely be deemed a trustworthy cha- 
racter; in L. Taraxact, Lois., and perhaps also in L. croceum, Hke., 
the comparative shortness of the scape appears to be constant 
under all circumstances. That condition of the scape which is 
indicated by the drooping of the capitulum before flowering, as 
also the thickening of the upper portion of the scape, and the 
presence of leafy scales, are characters, which, though properly 
applicable to the description of certain species, are yet so variable 
in degree, that individual specimens may often be found to which 
specific characters drawn from these points scarcely if at all apply. 

The variations in the form of the leaves in the several species 
furnish characters, which it is impossible to neglect, and yet, 
owing to the great diversity seen amongst individuals of the same 
species, which it is extremely difficult to define with accuracy. 
I may here express an opinion which has often been suggested 
to me in the course of attempts to unravel difficult groups of 
species, that the chief advance to be made in descriptive botany 
depends upon such accurate observation and designation of | 
the forms of the leaf, as will enable us to comprehend in specific 
characters the phases of variation which the leaves of the same 
species undergo. Careful observation shows, as theory would 
have already suggested, that, amidst their endless variations, the 
leaves of plants belonging to distinct species are seldom if ever 
precisely similar, but the ‘descriptive botanist frequently fails in 
assigning distinctive characters which really exist in nature. In 
Leontodon the depth of the incisions or indentations of the leaves 
is a point of little or no importance, but perhaps their direction 
has not been sufficiently attended to. I venture to think that 
in this respect Koch’s appreciation of the importance of the cha- 
racters drawn from the leaves is erroneous. I am also disposed 


Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 3 


to believe that the general form of the outline of the leaf is in a 
great degree constant. 

The involucre furnishes characters which are nearly as difficult 
of definition as those derived from the leaves. The scales or 
phyllaries vary much in their number and breadth, and in the 
regularity of the order in which they are superimposed. In 
some of the species of the section Asterothriz the imvolucre is 
regularly imbricated with four or five rows of equidistant scales, 
while in the section Apargia we have two rows of scales of nearly 
equal length with a comparatively small number of short ac- 
cessory scales at the base, and yet the series of intermediate forms 
is so complete that it appears impossible to assign definite cha- 
racters which shall apply exclusively to each species. 

The nature and amount of pubescence upon the leaves, stem 
and involucre are next to be considered. In some species the 
presence or absence of hairs seems to be determined by accidental 
conditions, but in the section Asterothria the presence of a rigid 
stellate pubescence appears to be constant. This latter however 
varies much in its structure; in some species the hairs are truly 
stellate, consisting of a short stem crowned with a star, while in 
others the hairs (which may be termed furcate) are divided at 
the summit into two or three short branches not lying in the 
same plane. These branches or spines are usually straight, but 
sometimes recurved, forming minute hooks at the summit of the 
hair. In a few instances short irregularly branched hairs are 
seen to accompany the stellate pubescence. 

As a general rule, stellate, furcate, and simple hairs do not 
occur together upon individuals of the same species, but I have 
observed simple furcate hairs upon the same specimens of L. has- 
tilis, L., and L. Rosani, Ten., and I therefore doubt the propriety 
of relying implicitly on the character of the pubescence for 
permanent specific characters. In a few species the involucre is 
occasionally covered with long silky fuscous hairs of a much 
softer texture than those which are found on the leaves or stem ; 
it may be doubted however whether these are constantly present 
in any species of the genus. 

There are few genera of Cichoracee in which the fruit varies 
more in its form amongst the different species than in Leontodon. 
In some species the acheniuin possesses a beak more than 
equaling its own length, while in others the fruit is truly beak- 
less. Owing to the difficulty of comparing dried specimens, from 
the uncertainty which must exist as to the complete maturity 
of the fruit, I have some hesitation in asserting my belief that 
the relative length of the achenium and beak is not always con- 
stant in the same species. The same observation may perhaps 
be applied to the degree of roughness of the ribs of the fruit. 

1* 


4, Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 


The structure of the pappus has’ hitherto been considered to 
afford the surest and most constant characters throughout the 
entire of the Cichoracee. I am led to doubt the value of the 
characters by which Koch has divided his sections Apargia and 
Asterothriz, as 1 do not think that the differences pomted out 
by him in the structure of the pappus correspond to natural 
affinities or diversities in the general characteristics of those 
groups, or that the natural groups which he has proposed con- 
stantly exhibit the characters assigned by him. 

T shall have to describe a remarkable form of this genus, very 
nearly allied to L. hastilis, in which all the rays of the pappus 
are either nearly devoid of their usual feathery plumes, or else 
lose that appendage at a very early period ;—thus requiring a 
modification of Koch’s character of the genus, where he says, 
« Plumulz radiorum non decidue.” 

In distinguishing the sections of the genus, I have not followed 
Koch in giving the name Apargia to the small group of which 
L. incanus is the type; it seems to me more proper to retain 
that name for the larger group which he has named Dens Leonis, 
while his section Apargia should in my opinion be united te 
Asterothrix. If it be determined that the sections of the genus 
should be founded exclusively upon characters taken from the 
pappus, it will be necessary to subdivide Koch’s section Astero- 
thriz into two. I have thought it better merely to indicate the 
three groups which would thus be formed from the section to 
which I have given that name. 

In accordance with views which I have at various times 
attempted to circulate amongst botanists, I shall in the following 
essay distinguish the subspecies, varieties, and less permanent 
forms of the species here described by fixed symbols, instead of 
adhering to the ordinary plan of affixing to such forms a Greek 
or Roman letter whose meaning is not established by any pre- 
vious convention. 

I have elsewhere* endeavoured to show that the introduction © 
of a systematic notation for this purpose may conduce to objects 
much more important than the convenience and clearness which 
it would tend to impart to the details of descriptive botany. The 
naturalist is, as I believe, greatly dependent for those conceptions 
which are to enlarge and elevate the scientific character of his 
pursuit, upon such improvements in technical arrangement and 
notation as may assist in compelling order amongst the multi- 
tudinous forms of life which are exhibited to his observation. 

Only by slow degrees, and by minute and comprehensive study 


* Atti della sesta Riunione degli Scienzati Italiani, p. 505.—Report of 
he British Association for 1845: Proeeedings of the Sections. 


Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 5 


of the relations of closely allied forms, can we hope to arrive at 
distinct conceptions of the true nature of those fundamental 
groups whose existence under the name of species and genus 
we confidently affirm, but whose essential attributes we find our- 
selves unable to define @ priori, and, still less, to recognize with 
certainty when presented to us in nature. 

Adopting the definitions which appear to me best suited to 
the present imperfect state of our knowledge, I distinguish as a 
species, that group of vegetable forms, of which we are led by 
observation and analogy to believe, that the differences between 
the individuals composing it may be made to disappear by the 
continued agency of external circumstances either upon the in- 
dividuals themselves or on their descendants. I denominate sub- 
species a group of similar forms capable of propagation over a 
definite area, not immediately altered in form by a change in 
external conditions, but not distinguished by characters usually 
found to be constant in the same group. In common with most 
other botanists, I style varieties those diversities of form which 
are not continued in the descendants of the individual, or which 
disappear speedily under the influence of new external agencies. 
As a provision for our ignorance, I distinguish as lusus those 
unusual conditions in which a marked difference from the ordi- 
nary form is exhibited by a small number of individuals, respecting 
which we are unable to assert whether it be the result of unusual 
external agency or of some specific or subspecific difference of 
organization. 

Denoting that which appears to be the typical form of each 
species by the Roman capital A, and premising that in all cases 
I distmguish the subspecies by a Roman capital, and the corre- 
sponding variety by the small Roman letter, I propose the fol- 
lowing symbols, which appear to be appropriate not only for the 
genus Leontodon, but for the entire natural order of Cichoracee. 


+D; stem or scape more divided, capitula more numerous. 

—D; stem or scape less divided or simple. 

+; plant more slender, leaves and divisions more acute, phylla- 
ries narrower, florets less numerous. 

—E;; scape thicker, leaves broader, more blunt, phyllaries broader, 
florets more numerous. 

+F'; involucre clothed with long hairs, usually of dark fuscous 
colour. 

4-G; whole plant more glabrous, or entirely devoid of pubescence. 

—G, pubescence more abundant. 

+1; leaves more deeply cut. 

—I; leaves less deeply cut or quite entire. 


Where a subspecies or variety appears to differ from the typical 


6 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 


form in more than one of the characters above denoted, two or 
more letters with the appropriate symbol are affixed. The use of 
Greek letters is reserved for those forms which I would denomi- 
nate dusus. 

I proceed to give diagnostic characters for the species and 
the more remarkable subspecies and varieties with which I am 
acquainted, subjoining occasionally critical observations derived 
from notes made in the course of an examination of the speci- 
mens contained in my herbarium. Such further mformation is 
added with respect to the distribution and synonymy of each 
species as appeared to rest on trustworthy authority. 


Lreontopon, L. Involucrum imbricatum. Achenium columnare, 
seepius in rostrum sensim attenuatum. Pappus conformis, per- 
sistens, plumosus, radiis exterioribus interdum brevioribus eplu- 
mosis. Plumulee radiorum fere semper persistentes. Receptaculum 
subnudum. 


Sect. I. Oportna. Radix premorsa. Pappi radii subzequales, 
omnes plumosi, ad basin dilatati serrulati. Capitula virginea erecta. 
Pili simplices. 

1. L. autumnalis, L. Radice undique fibrosa ; scapo diviso ; foliis 
lineari-lanceolatis, vix acutis ; pedunculis superne incrassatis, squa- 
mosis ; acheniorum suberostrium costz ruguloseze. 


A. foliis pinnatifido-dentatis, lobis integris, subobtusis, linearibus ; 
herba tota pilis simplicibus adspersa. 

Hab. in graminosis Europe presertim septentrionalis frequens. 
Nascitur etiam in America boreali, dubitant tamen cll. Torrey et 
Gray an vere indigenus. 

A+, var. pratensis, foliis pinnatifido-dentatis ; involucro fusco- 
villoso ; scapo foliisque pilosis. 

Hab. sparsim in pratis humidis. (Habui a Scavaig, Isle of Skye, 
Prof. Balfour ; legi prope Cracoviam, et in montibus prope dm- 
bleside, in Anglize Comitatu Westmoreland.) 

Syn. Apargia pratensis, Link. 

—I,—d,+¢g. subsp. palustris, scapo subsimplici; foliis subinte- 
gerrimis, obsolete dentatis, glabris ; capitulis parvis, in pedun- 
culum attenuatis ; involucri squamis glabris, atrovirentibus. 

Hab. in paludosis, tam montanis quam maritimis. (Legi in Anglia, 
Westmoreland Mountains ; Black Mountains, Breconshire ; et 
in Hibernia, Salt marsh by the Boyne near Drogheda.) 


+F,—D,—TI. subsp. borealis, scapo simplici, foliis subinteger- 
rimis, obsolete dentatis ; involucro fusco-villoso. 

fab. in torfosis subalpinis Europe septentrionalis. (Clova Moun- 
tains, Prof. Graham et Prof. Balfour; Sutherland, Prof. Bal- 
four ; legi in Hibernise monte Lugnaquilla et in Seotize montibus 
Grampians.) 

Syn, Mieracium Taravaci, L. Apargia Taraxaci, Sm. 


Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 7 


I possess specimens gathered by myself in the Eastern Pyre- 
nees (Val de Carol), and on Brandon Mountain in Kerry, which, 
from the peculiarity of their habit rather than from positive cha- 
racters, I was disposed to consider distinct ; neither of the speci- 
mens were in fruit, and for the present I am inclined to refer 
them to a form of LZ. autumnalis, which I would distinguish as a 
variety of the subspecies palustris —e. 


Sect. II. Aparera. Radix preemorsa. Foliola involucri interiora 
biseriata subzequalia ; exteriora brevia. Pappi radii ineequales, inte- 
riores plumosi, ad basin dilatati, serrulati ; exteriores breves, scabri. 
Pili simplices, seu fureati. Achenia suberostria. 


2. L. Taraxaci, Lois. Radice preemorsa, fibris validis preedita ; scapo 
simplici, superne sensim incrassato, subsquamoso ; foliis lanceolatis, 
in petiolum attenuatis, subintegerrimis, vel lobato-dentatis, vel in- 
terdum inzequaliter pinnatifidis, lobis latis triangularibus ; involucro 
laxo, fusco-villoso, pappo niveo. 

Had. in pascuis alpinis Gallize, Helvetiaze, Germanize, et Italize supe- 
rioris. 

Syn. Apargia Taraxaci, W. Hedypnois Tarazxaci, Vill. 


This very distinct species appears to be confined to the Alps 
of Central Europe; I suspect that the Carpathian habitat re- 
corded by Reichenbach should be referred to the following spe- 
cies. In both the flowering stem is shorter than in the allied 
species. 


3. L. croceus, Rebh. (an Hke.). Scapo simplici, superne aliquantum 
incrassato, subsquamoso ; foliis lanceolatis, grosse et imeequaliter 
pinnatifido-dentatis, lobis triangularibus, integris ; involucro piloso ; 
pappo sordide albo. Herba tota subglaberrima. 

Hab. in alpibus Austriacis et in Carpathis septentrionalibus. (Legi 
prope Zakopana, et in jugo alpino supra Biala Thal in Carpatho- 
rum montibus Tatra. Habui ex iisdem montibus sub nomine L. 
Taraxaci comm. Dr. Gerenday.) 

Syn. Apargia crocea, Willd. ? 

I do not feel quite certain as to the synonymy of this species, 
the descriptions of the authors cited being incomplete. The 
Carpathian plant is intermediate between L. Taraxaci and L. py- 
renaicus, but it is nearer to the former ; the colour of the pappus 
affords a satisfactory character by which it may be distinguished. 


4. L. pyrenaicus, Gouan. Radice preemorsa, undique fibrosa ; scapo 
monocephalo, squamoso, superne sensim incrassato, ante anthesin 
nutante ; foliis spathulato-lanceolatis, obtusis, versus basin repando- 
denticulatis, glabris vel pilis simplicibus adspersis ; acheniis utrin- 
que attenuatis vix rostratis, costis vix rugulosis. 


A. alpinus, involucro fere glabro, scapo superne incrassato, 
Hab. in pascuis alpinis Europe medize, frequens. 


8 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 


Syn. L. squamosum, Lam. Apargia alpina, Willd. (L. alpinum, 
Jeq. sequenti referendum monente cel. Koch.) 


+E,—g. subsp. awrantiacus, involucro pube brevi farinoso ad- 
sperso ; seapo minus incrassato ; ligulis aurantiacis. ; 

Hab. in alpibus Carinthie et in Apenninorum jugo. (Legi prope 
Heiligenblut, Carinthize, et supra montem Corno alla Scala in 
Apennino Bononiensi.) 

Syn. L. aurantiaeus, Ten. (an Rebh.). Apargia aurantiaca, Kit. ? 


This species and the glabrous forms of the succeeding one 
sometimes much resemble each other, especially before the for- 
mation of ripe fruit, but the characters assigned, especially the 
form of the leaf and the disposition of the denticulations towards 
the base of the leaf, will generally suffice to distinguish the pre- 
sent species. 

I have not verified the character pointed out by Koch, in the 
narrow base of the rays of the pappus. 


5. L. hastilis, L. Radice preemorsa, undique fibrosa ; scapo mono- 
cephalo, sub-esquamoso, apice parum incrassato; foliis oblongo- 
lanceolatis, plus minusve inzequaliter dentatis, dentibus versus basin 
retrorsis ; pilis bi-trifurcatis ; involucri foliolis oblongo-linearibus ; 
achenii erostris, costis parum rugulosis. 


A. foliis, scapis, involucrisque hirtis ; foliis profunde dentatis, lobis 
triangularibus angulatis. 

Hab. in Europa et Asia temperata vulgaris, valde ludibundus ; 
variat. 


+d. scapo inferne bifurcato (legi in Monte Righi Helvetiz). 


—g. pilis frequentioribus brevioribus incanus, frequens in apricis 
Europe, presertim australioris. 


+i, foliis acute runcinato-pinnatifidis, lobis dentatis. 

Syn. L. crispus, Reich. et Thomas, non Vill. 

Habui ab ipso cl. Reichenbach, atque iterum ab E. Thomas ad 
Zermatt in Valesia lectum. Ipse legi, in Gallize montibus Ar- 
vernize et Delphinatus, et in Italia superiori juxta Lacum La- 
rium, necnon in convalle Leventina. 

Adsunt etiam varietates plurimee quee subspecies sequentes appro- 
pinquant. 

Syn. L. hispidum, L. Hedypnois hispida, Sm. Apargia hispida, 


Hort. Hieracium ineanum, Poll. 


+G. subsp. danubialis, foliis, scapis, involucrisque glabris, seu 
pilis raris furcatis nonnunquam etiam simplicibus adspersum. 
Frequens in montanis et umbrosis Europe fere totius, sed om- 
nino desideratur in Anglia et Hibernia ubi species frequentissime 
occurrit. (Habui etiam ex Persize Monte Eléruz a cel. Kotschy.) 

Syn. L. hastilis B. glabratus, Koch. L. hastile, L. L. danubiale, 
Jacq. Apargia hastilis, Willd. variat. +e —e, +41 &—i. 


Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 9 


+1,+g. subsp. hyoseroides, foliis fere ad costam usque pinnati- 
fidis, pinnis angustis, smuato-dentatis ; herba viridi, glaberrima, 
seu pilis nonnullis longiusculis adspersa. Legi in sinu alpino 
Trift dicto, prope Zermatt in Valesia. 

Syn. L. hyoseroides, Welw. (?) 


—E. subsp. montanus, scapo crassiore, superne magis squamoso ; 
foliis latioribus, minus divisis, viridibus ; involucri foliolis latio- 
ribus. Achenia videntur paululum longiora et magis muricata. 

Habui a monte Fouly in Valesia ab E. Thomas, formam vix diver- 
sam legi in alpibus Sti Gothardi, et in Pyrenzeis orientalibus. 

Syn. L. dubius, Reich. Apargia dubia, Hppe. 


The ordinary forms of the typical species and of the subspe- 
cies danubialis and hyoseroides are easily distinguished from the 
allied species by the irregular and unsymmetrical manner in 
which the leaves are cut and divided; the nearly entire-leaved 
varieties however, especially those of the subspecies montanus, 
approach very near to L. pyrendicus, as has already been re- 
marked, but I believe that the characters given in the leaves and 
the fruit will always suffice to distinguish the two species. The 
entire absence of a subspecies so widely spread as L. danubialis 
from the region of the British flora, is worthy of particular re- 
mark as bearing upon some of the arguments upon the question 
of the origin of species derived from their distribution through 
definite areas of space. 


6. L. caucasicus, Fisch.? Radice preemorsa(?); scapo tenui glabro ; 
foliis runcinato-pinnatifidis, lobis conformibus angulatis retrorsis, 
cum involucro pilis raris simplicibus, vel nonnunquam furcatis, 
adsperso ; involucri foliolis lineari-lanceolatis, acuminatis, achenio 
erostri, vix (aut ne vix ?) muricato. 

Hab. in subalpinis Caucasi (D.C. Prod.). Habeo specimen unicum 
incompletum acl. R. F. Hohenacker. 

Syn. Apargia caucasica, M. Bieb. (?) ; Reich. Fl. Exe. 853 (?). 


The single imperfect specimen in my herbarium appears to me 
to be in all probability the plant of Bieberstein, but there are 
some slight differences between the description above given and 
that of the author. My plant approaches very nearly in appear- 
ance to some forms of L. hastilis + G, but I distinguish it by the 
generally simple hairs, and still more certainly by the regular 
and symmetrical divisions of the leaf, which resembles that of 
Aposeris fotida, Less., but the lobes are more decidedly deflexed. 
The character here noted in the divisions of the leaf is of much 
importance in the Cichoracee. 


7. L. anomalus, nobis. Radice brevi, obliqua, parce fibrosa ; scapo 
monocephalo, supra medium hine inde squamis linearibus instructo, 
cum foliis et involucro pilis rigidis bi-tri-uncinato-furcatis obtecto ; 


10 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 


foliis incano-virentibus, exterioribus spathulatis, sequentibus ob- 
longo-lanceolatis, antrorsum dentatis ; involucri foliolis lineari-acu- 
minatis ; achenii suberostris costis muricatis, radiorum pappi plu- 
mulis deciduis. 

Hab. in Apennino Apuano. In verticibus Pagna della Croce* et 
Tambura, mense Julio, 1844, florentem, hance stirpem detexi, ite- 
rum legi, mense Maio, 1848, juxta scaturigines Frigide in usdem 
montibus, specimina nova prioribus omnino conformia. 


Although this species much resembles L. hastilis A, 1 cannot 
doubt of the necessity for distinguishing it from all the forms of 
that specics. Independently of the remarkable and anomalous 
character of the pappus, common tv all the specimens from the 
different localities above mentioned, the hooked branches of the 
forked hairs, the narrower and more pointed phyllaries, and the 
rougher ribs of the fruit, furnish points of distinction amply suf- 
ficient to justify its introduction as a new species. The root also 
appears to resemble those of the two following species, and to 
indicate a transition from the horizontal abrupt rhizoma of the 
species hitherto described to the fusiform root which charac- 
terizes the following section. 


8. L. Villarsii, Lois. Radice subfusiformi, obliqua, parce fibrosa ; 
foliis invequaliter pinnatifidis, lobis oblongis angulatis, utrinque 
pilis longis, albis, simplicibus, interdum apice brevissime fureatis, 
copiose vestitis ; scapo tenui subglabro, superne, cum involueri foli- 
olis exterioribus lineari-acuminatis, demum recurvis, pube brevis- 
sima stellata, pilis raris intermixta, parcius adsperso ; achenii sub- 
erostris costis vix rugulosis. 

Hab. in saxosis Galliz australis, Pedemontii et (?) agri Forojuliensis, 
infrequens. Habeo e Gallia prope Gap, comm. cl. Jordan ; atque 
ex Pedemontio juxta Col di Tenda, ubi detexit cl. Reuter. 

Syn. L. hirtum, Vill., et forsan Linn. sp.1123. Apargia Villarsii, W. 
Picris hirta, All. 


This species, very distinct in appearance from the preceding 
members of this section of the genus, is closely allied to the fol- 
lowing species, of which it might be considered a subspecies + B 
but for the differences found in the hairs and fruit of L. Rosani. 


9. L. Rosani, D.C. Prod. Radice subfusiformi, obliqua, parce fibrosa ; 
foliis oblongis, profunde pinnatifidis, segmentis spathulatis oblon- 
gisve, angulatis, e pilis longis albis, sub lente asperis, interdum sim- 
plicibus, seepius apice bifurcatis, utrinque hirtis; scapo tenui sub- 
glabro, superne, cum involucri foliolis lineari-oblongis adpressis, 
pube brevissima stellata, pilis raris intermixta, adsperso ; achenii 
vix rostrati, costis eminentibus muricatis. 

Hab. in apricis Italie medize et inferioris haud infrequens. Legi in 


* I possess a specimen of the common J. hastilis A, gathered at the 
same time on this mountain. 


Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 11 


Hetruria (Val di Chiana, La Verna, Fiesole, Apennino Pistojese), 
semper tamen in montosis soli expositis. 

Syn. dpargia Rosani, Ten. Stirpem Tenoreanam in regno Neapo- 
litano nascentem nunquam vidi, hane tamen ex diagnosi Candol- 
leano, ipsissimam fore speciem quam ego jam plurimis annis in 
Hetruria observavi, nullum dubito. 


This species is considerably larger in all its parts than L. Vil- 
larsti, nevertheless it is doubtful whether the adpressed outer 
scales of the involucre would afford a sufficient mark of specific 
distinction, but, in the present state of our knowledge of this 
group, we may assume that the roughness of the hairs with which 
the leaves are abundantly clothed, together with the muricated 
achenia, furnish characters which do not allow us to unite this 
with the last-mentioned species. 


Sect. III. Asrrrorurix. Radix fusiformis, verticaliter descen- 
dens. Capitula virginea nutantia. Foliola involucri 3—5-seriata, im- 
bricata. Pili stellati. Achenia muricata plus minus rostrata. 


* Pappus ut in § II. 


10. L. incanus, Scop. Radice simplici subramosa; foliis oblongis 
integerrimis, seu leviter denticulatis, e pilis subeequalibus brevibus 
stellatis utrinque incanis; involucri foliolis lanceolatis, atroviren- 
tibus, cum scapo apice parce squamoso, pube brevissima stellata, 
pilis nonnullis furcatis intermixta, obtectis; achenio superne at- 
tenuato, ruguloso. 

Hab. in montosis, preecipue calcareis Europe mediz. Habui ex 
alpibus Rheeticis (dldula, K. Thomas, Tyrol, Bartling), ex Carpa- 
thorum monte Chocs, comm. Dr. Flittner, atque ex collibus prope 
Vindobonam, a Kovats. 

Syn. Hieracium incanum, L. Apargia incana, Scop. Leontodon 
alpinum, Vill. (see D.C. Prod. vii. p. 103). 


+D-+E. subsp. arenarius, scapo bi-trifido ; foliorum indumento 
aliquantum breviori, inyolucri foliolis exterioribus recurvis. 

Hab. in arenosis ad ripas fl. Isonzo prope Goritz unde possideo spe- 
cimen unicum immaturum; prope Togliano et Monfalcone, Reich. 

Syn. Apargia Berini, Bartl. A. arenaria, Moretti. A. canescens, 
Sieb. 


There are no characters assigned to L. Berini in the descrip- 
tions of authors which justify its being retained as a distinct spe- 
cies, and it is doubtful even whether it should rank as more than 
a variety produced by the peculiar position in which it is found 
in the sandy detritus of the rivers in Friuli. 

The character of the pubescence is identical in both forms, but 
it appears to be slightly shorter in the subspecies arenarius. In 
the ordinary form the stellate hairs of the scape become gradually 


12 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 


shorter from the base upwards, and ultimately the radiated star 
with which each is crowned becomes nearly sessile. 


11. L. tenuiflorus, D.C. Prod. Radice simplici, interdum 2—3-fur- 
cato; foliis oblongo-linearibus, integerrimis, obscure virentibus ; 
pilis rigidis stellula brevi coronatis, obtectis, scapo sparsim squa- 
moso, versus basin folio unico lineari seu oblongo-lineari instructo, 
glabro, vel pilis stellulatis paucis adsperso, superne, cum involucri 
squamis lineari-lanceolatis, pube rara brevissima subincano ; ache- 
nio breviter rostrato, preesertim superne muricato. : 

Hab. in calcareis subalpinis Insubrie. Legi juxta Lacum Larium 
copiose plerisque locis. (Monte Crocione, prope Tremezzo, Villa 
Arcolani.) 


+i. foliis versus medium sinuato-dentatis. 

Habui ex Monte Salvatore prope Lugano comm. K. Thomas. 

Syn. Apargia tenuiflora, Gaud., descr. ex spec. a Monte Salvatore 

quee nobis ad varietatem spectare videntur, cum forma Alprum 
Insubriz soleunis gaudet foliis integerrimis, caeterum descr. Gau- 
diniano omnino conformis. 

The less numerous hairs crowned with a shorter star might 
not suffice to distinguish this species, but the presence of scales 
and a cauline leaf on the stem, the narrower and longer invo- 
lucral leaflets, and the more beaked and rougher fruit, furnish 
abundant points of specific distinction which have not been suffi- 
ciently pointed out. 

This and the preceding species fall into the section Apargia 
of Koch; but that group, which is founded on a difference in the 
structure of the mner rays of the pappus, which in these are flat- 
tened and serrulate at the base, while in the succeeding species 
they are feathered throughout, appears to me quite artificial, as 
in all other important respects it is closely allied with the true 
Asterothrices ; but I find that if the pappus alone be considered, it 
is scarcely correct to separate these from the preceding group 
which Koch has termed Dens leonis. All the rays of the pappus 
are not feathered in L. incanus and L. tenuiflorus, for I have 
always found a few short scabrous hairs ; so that in the structure 
of the pappus these species exhibit a nexus between the two 
groups, which it might otherwise be desirable to distinguish as 
separate genera. 


** Pappi radii e basi plumosi, exteriores breviores interdum scabri. 


12. L. sawatilis, Reich. (?). Radice crasso, fusiformi ; foliis antror- 
sum sinuato-dentatis pilis stellatis vestitis; scapo pilis raris ad- 
sperso ; involucri laxiusculi foliolis lmeari-lanceolatis, acutiusculis, 
glabris aut margine et dorso pilis brevibus rigidis ciliatis, in series 
4—5 haud eequidistantibus instructis ; achenio longe rostrata, pre- 
sertim in rostro muricato. 


Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 13 


Hab. in regno. Neapolitano et verosimiliter in tota regione mediter- 
ranea cum sequente confusus. Legi prope Neapolim juxta Castel- 
lamare. 

Syn. Apargia saxatilis, Ten. Diagnosis Reichenbachianus videtur 
incompletus, nec satis liquet an vir celeb. verum L. erispum, Vill., 
cum L. sazatili conjungendum judicavit, sive stirpis Villarsianze 
omnino ignarus fuit. ) 


—i. foliis e collo radicis crebris, sinuatis, vix dentatis. Legi in ru- 
pibus preeruptis Insulee Capreearum prope Neapolim. 


Finding the synonyms and descriptions of authors as to this 
and the following species to be very discordant, I have described 
the plants known to myself, and have given them the specific 
names which I have no doubt they were intended to bear by the 
authors to whom the original descriptions are respectively due. 


13. L. crispus, Vill. Radice fusiformi ; foliis antrorsum pimnatifido- 
dentatis, segmentis ineequalibus obtusis, e pilis rigidis stellatis in- 
cano-scabris ; scapo interdum versus basin folio unico instructo, 
8-12 pollicari ; involucri subcylindracei foliolis omnibus anguste 
linearibus, adpressis, vix acutis, 4—5-seriatis, exterioribus cum 
scapo pilis stellatis illis foliorum conformibus tenuiter adspersis ; 
achenio longe rostrato, preesertim superne spinelloso-muricato, 
dentibus diametrum rostri subeequantibus. 

Hab. in Gallia meridionali. Legi juxta Vaucluse, habui ex Departe- 
ment del Ain a cl. Jordan. 

Synonyma ad varietatem spectant. 


+e+g. gracilior, superne glaber, foliola involucri minus nume- 

rosa, achenio paulo minus muricato. 

Hab. in apricis Carnioliz et Istria. Habui a Fiume e manu Prof. 

Sadler. 

Syn. Apargia tergestina, Hppe. A. erispa, Willd. Leontodon his- 

pidum, Scop. 

Not without hesitation I have decided on keeping distinct this 
and the preceding species. The structure of the involucre seems 
too far different to allow us to unite these otherwise nearly allied 
plants. In L. sawzatils the involucre is more lax, the phyllaries 
broader and more acute, the two inner series nearly equal in 
length, about twelve in number; in L. crispus they are longer, 
much narrower and blunter, and the two imner series are about 
twenty in number in the normal French plant, rather less nu- 
merous in variety +e+g. I must however admit, that it is not 
satisfactory to rest the distinction of species so far upon the cha- 
racters of a single organ. 


‘14. L. biseutellefolius, D.C. Radice fusiformi; foliis lanceolatis, 
in petiolum attenuatis, subzequaliter serrato-dentatis, dentibus an- 
trorsum versis acuminatis, obscure viridibus, pilis stellatis cbteetis ; 


14 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 


scapo interdum folio basilari instructo, superne glabrescente ; invo- 
lucri squamis lineari-acuminatis, laxiusculis, exterioribus recurvis, 
omnibus margine et dorso ciliatis; (achenii muricellati rostro brevi?). 
Hab. in Apennino Neapolitano (Tenore) et Romano (Moris), in Tau- 
ria (M. Bieb.) Habeo specimina Taurica immatura e manu Steveni 
e quibus trahitur diagnosis noster. 
Syn. Apargia crispa, var. macrorhiza, Ten. A. hispanica, M. Bieb. 


—G. subsp. (?) cinerascens, nob. (descr. ex spec. immaturo), scapo 
foliis 2 instructo, versus basin cum foliis omnibus e pilis mollibus 
longe stellatis incano, superne cum involucro pube brevi stellata, 
pilis longioribus intermixta, vestito. 

Habui specimen unicum ex Pisidia, comm. cl. Heldreich ; specimen 
alterum quod cum priore nomine gaudet L. biscutellefolii est 
omnino L. asperrimus noster. 


The decided difference in the sculpturing of the leaf, the more 
lax and recurved phyllaries, and, as far as I can judge from un- 
ripe specimens, the shorter beak of the fruit, sutficiently distin- 
guish this from the two last species. I am inclined to expect 
that complete specimens of my subspecies cinerascens will esta- 
blish characters of specific value by which it should be distin- 
guished, and I believe that it will be found to be intermediate 
between L. asper and L. adherens. 


**E Pappi radi omnes plumosi, exteriores breviores. 


15. L. asper, Reich. Radice fusiformi; scapo simplici aut rarius 
bifido, basin versus folio unico lanceolato, superne squamis linea- 
ribus, instructo ; foliis radicalibus lanceolato-spathulatis, in petio- 
lum attenuatis, lobato-dentatis, segmentis ineequalibus triangula- 
ribus, viridibus, e pilis sub lente asperis apice stellatis, hispidis ; 
involucri foliolis lanceolatis, acutiusculis, margine et interdum dorso 
ciliatis pilis brevibus stellatis, in series 4—5 eequidistantes imbri- 
catis ; achenio longe rostrato, superne muricato. 

Had. in Hungaria et Macedonia. Habui ex Banatu a cl. Wierzbicki, 
atque ex Montibus Carlova e manu Friwaldski; occurrit etiam 
in Germania boreali suadente cel. Reichenbach, neenon in Pyre- 
neeis ad portum Venasque, et in Sicilia, auctore D.C. (Prod. vu. 
p. 103). Licet tamen dubitare de diagnosi stirpis diu confuse 
preesertim quoad specimina pyrenaica, cum planta hungarica pree- 
diligit loca saxosa calidiora montium inferiorum. 

Syn. Apargia aspera, W. K. 

Habentur synonyma plurima meo sensu omnino dubia. Apargia 
questfalica, Béuningh. (Reich.) Apargia hispanica, W. (sec. 
Koch) ; sed stirps Willdenoviana, quam Candollius Asterothrici, 
Cass., conjunxit, videtur ex diagnosi auctorum incompleta, bene 
distincta species. 


This species is intermediate between the group of which L. 
crispus, Vill.,is the type, and L. asperrimus. It is considerably 


Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 15 


larger and more robust in habit than the preceding species ; the 
involucres are broader, subglobose, and more regularly imbri- 
cated. It is probably nearly allied to Apargia hispanica, W. 


16. L. adherens, Fzl. Radice fusiformi ; foliis oblongo-lanceolatis, 
subintegerrimis aut interdum sinuato-dentatis, utrinque, cum scapo 
simplici et involucro, e pilis rigidis stellatis cano-hispidis ; involucri 
foliolis quadrifariam imbricatis, lanceolatis, acummatis; achenio 
breviter rostrato, parum ruguloso (in spec. immaturis) ; indumento 
totius plantze variz longitudinis e pilis sat longis, brevioribus, et 
subsessilibus intermixtis. 

Hab. in Monte Tauro. Habeo specimina Kotschyana e manu clar. 
auctoris. 


This species is easily distinguished by the presence of stellate 
hairs of various length ; it is much smaller in stature than the 
last, but the involucre approaches to the succeeding species both 

in size and structure. 


17. L.asperrimus, Boiss MSS. Radicefusiformi; foliis oblongis, lobato- 
dentatis, cum scapo striato, squamuloso, basi folio unico instructo, 
simplici aut furcato, pilis rigidis, sub lente muricato-asperis, apice 
brevissime stellatis, undique strigosis ; involucri cylindracei foliolis 
quinquefariam imbricatis zequidistantibus, exterioribus lanceolatis, 
acutiusculis, margine et dorso pilis brevibus rigidis ciliatis, inte- 
rioribus lineari-elongatis, obtusis, glaberrimis, acheniis (in spec. 
nostris abortivis) rostratis, muricellatis ; (?) pappi radiis longe plu- 
mosis, triseriatis, inzequalibus ; receptaculo fimbrillifero. 

Hab. in Iberia, Persia, et Asia Mimore. Habui ex Monte Demawend 
comm. cl. Kotschy, ex Caucaso orientali a cl. Hohenacker, atque 
ex Pisidia specimen supracitatum a cl. Heldreich communicatum. 

Syn. Scorzonera asperrima, Willd. S. hispida, M. B. Apargia stri- 
gosa, M. B. (Fl. Taur. Cauc.) Asterothrix asperrima, Cass. 
This very distinct species greatly exceeds in stature, and still 

more in the size of the floral parts, the preceding species ; it will 

be seen however that it cannot properly be distinguished gene- 

rically, being nearly connected in essential characters with L. 

asper and L. adherens, while these in their turn can scarcely be 

separated even as a section of the genus from those which pre- 
cede them. 

Want of leisure and opportunity having prevented me from 
comparing my own specimens with those contained in more ex-— 
tensive herbaria, I shall merely quote the descriptions of three 
species which I have been unable to examine for myself, but which 
appear properly to belong to the genus ; and I shall further add 
a list of the uncertain and unknown species which have been 
attributed to it, though most of the latter are probably either 
synonyms of the known species, or plants properly belonging to 
other genera. 


16 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 


Species mihi non satis note. 


18. L. Boryi, Boiss. “ Foliis radicalibus pinnatifidis, lobis obtusis 
subintegris, pilis rigidulis confertis apice trifurcatis hispidis, scapis 
folia superantibus pilis apice 2-3 furcatis hirtellis, involucro ob- 
longo glabro, acheniis leeviusculis longius rostratis, pappi setis ex- 
terioribus paucissimis.”’ 


Hab. in campis aridis Sierree Nevade regni Granatensis ad altit. 


6700-9500 ped. 
Syn. Apargia hispida, Bory. L. crispus B. Boryanus, Webb. 
Herba pygmea affinis Z. crispo sed distinctissima, ex D.C. Prod. 
unde trahitur diagnosis. Desideratur descriptio amplior quze cha- 
racteres certiores ex achenio et radice fusius ostendat. 


19. L. hispanicus, Merat. ‘ Caule foliisque sparse hirtis, pilis aliis 
simplicibus, aliis apice stellato-furcatis, involucro campanulato, 
acheniis (saltem immaturis) leevibus.’’ 

Haé. in collibus regni Hispano-Valentini. 

Syn. L. hispidum, Cav. Apargia hispanica, Willd. <Asterothrix 
hispanica, D.C. 

“Corolla in sicco ut in Tolpide virescens. Variat caule scaposo mo- 
nocephalo aut subramoso parce folioso 2—3-cephalo.”’ 

Species quoad affinitates dubia. 


20. L. lucidus, D.C. ‘‘ Glaberrimus, foliis radicalibus oblongo-cu- 
neatis obtusis basi attenuatis obtuse pinnatifidis, lobo terminali 
ovato majore ; scapo foliis multo longiore, striato, sub capitulo parce 
bracteolato, involucri squamis lanceolatis margine subscariosis, ache- 
nis muricatis.”’ 

Hab. in sylvulis circa Sarzanam detexit ill. D.C. In collibus Euga- 
neis, Schouw, D.C. Forsan etiam in Samnio, et ad Montem Miletto. 

Syn. Apargia lucida, Ten. (?) 

Hee stirps ex diagnosi Candolleano probe distincta est: Nunquam 
in Italia superiori mihi obvia fuit. An subspecies + G@ L. anomali? 
quum ex diagnosi affinis L. hastili, ab hoc novissimo acheniis dense 
muricatis preecipue differt. Adest analogia L. hastilis A et 
L. danubialis, qua facile videtur quanta diversitas inter formas 
unze ejusdemque speciei in hoe genere sistere potest. 


Species dubie et ignote. 


21. DL. annuus, Vis. Hab. in Mgypto. 

Syn. LZ. asper, Forsk. non Rebh. 

22. L. bicolor, Turczaninow. Had. in Sibiria baicalensi. 

23. L. borealis, D.C. Hab. in Insula Sitcha. In America boreali- 
occidentali. 

Syn. Apargia borealis, Bong. Apargidium boreale, Torr. & Gr. 

Ex descr. Torreyano pappo non plumoso ceterisque notis ad Lactu- 
caceas referendus. 


24. L. Brumati, Schiede. Hab. in Istria, ad Tergestum. 


Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 17 


25. L. chilloensis, D.C. Hab. prope Quito. 
Syn. Apargia chilloensis, H. B. K. 
Genus ex auctoribus valde dubium. 


26. L. collinus, Turezaninow. Hab. in Sibiria baicalensi. 
27. L. coronopifolius, Dsf. Apargia coronopifolia, Willd. 
28. L. dandaleus, Sieber. Hab. in Creta. 

29. L. glaber, Ucr. Hab. in Sicilia. 


30. L. macrorhizus, Steud. Hab. in Regno Neapolitano. 
Syn. Apargia macrorhiza, Ten. 


31. L. megalorhizon, Forsk. Hab. ad Dardanelles. 
32. L. pinnatifidus, nob. Hab. in Regno Neapolitano. 
Syn. Apargia pinnatifida, Ten. 

33. L. Preslii, D.C. Had. in Sicilia. 

Syn. Apargia ciliata, Psl. 

34. L. sublyratus, Merat. Had. in Galloprovincia. 
Syn. Forsan ZL. crispus, Vill., var. 


35. L. variegatus, D.C. Hab. Monte Video. 


Before concluding, I shall add a few remarks on the geogra- 
phical distribution of the species. 

The entire genus belongs to the temperate regions of the old 
world. Of the well-ascertained species, which alone need be 
taken into account, a large proportion are confined to limited 
areas of distribution. The single species which forms the section 
Oporina is widely spread throughout the regions of the Scandi- 
navian and Celtic floras, and may probably extend throughout the 
entire boreal zone and represent the genus in the western hemi- 
sphere. All the well-established subspecies and varieties of this 
species are found in Britain. Of the eight species forming the 
section Apargia, one only, L. hastilis, is spread over a wide area, 
being particularly common throughout the region of the Ger- 
manic flora. It isa singular fact, which I have already alluded to, 
that the hispid form of the species is alone seen in Britain, while 
the glabrous subspecies danubialis is equally common throughout 
central Europe. One species of the section Apargia is confined 
to the western portion of the Alps ; a second inhabits the alpine 
region of eastern Europe, and a third, the Caucasian chain ; while 
one other species probably extends throughout the whole sub- 
alpine zone of the mountains of central Kurope. Two species 
appear to be confined to central and southern Italy, while the 
last remaining member of the group seems limited to the valleys 
of the maritime Alps. The section Asterothrix (if we should 
therein include LZ. Boryi and L. hispanicus) includes ten species 
which chiefly inhabit southern Europe. The two last-named be- 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 2 


18 Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta. 


long to Spain, two more species belong to the alpine flora, two 
to the warmer parts of France and Italy, one to Hungary and 
Greece, and three to western Asia between Syria and the Cau- 
casus. 

It is worthy of remark, that here, as in many other natural 
groups, e.g. the Pilosella section of the genus Hieracium, the 
hairy clothing which is common to nearly all the species is found 
to be most abundant and of a more rigid character in the spe- 
cies which inhabit the continental region, farthest removed from 
the influence of the coast climate of the Atlantic. 


Il.— Description of Asplanchna priodonta, an animal of the Class 
Rotifera. By Purrie Henry Gossn, A.L.S., M.M.S. 


[With two Plates. | 


Tue extreme interest of the discovery by Mr. Brightwell (re- 
corded in the ‘ Annals’ for September 1848) of the dicecious 
character of a species of the class Rotifera, induces me to men- 
tion the fact that a second (if not a third) species of the same 
genus has fallen under my notice. 

In the course of a series of investigations on the Rotifera pur- 
sued during the last year, I received through the kindness of 
Edmund E. Bowes, Exsq., water from many of the ponds of Wal- 
thamstow and its neighbourhood. A species of this genus was 
abundant in one of these in August, which in several particulars 
differed from Mr. Brightwell’s ; but it needs further examination 
before it can be established. 

On the third of the present month (May 1850) I took many 
specimens of a species, which is certainly distinct from Mr. Bright- 
well’s, and I think also from the Walthamstow one. I dipped 
them from the margin of the Serpentine in Hyde Park, close to 
the house of the Humane Society. A few days later I obtained 
a single individual of the same species from the lake im front of 
Kensington Palace. 

Taking the elaborate description by Mr. Dalrymple in the 
Phil. Trans. for 1849, as the standard of the first detected spe- 
cies, | find that of the Serpentine to differ in several important 
particulars. It is not more than half as large, adult females 
averaging about ;/, of an inch in length, and none that I saw 
measuring more than 74. The jaws are broader, are rather 
hooked or falcate at the tip than uniformly curved, and instead 
of the projecting tooth on the inner side they have this edge 
minutely serrated, with the tip forming two curved longer teeth. 
Each mandible carries a style or spine, proceeding from its back, 


Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta. 19 


and curving round nearly parallel with its extremity, forming a 
sort of accessory tooth. The whole apparatus reminds us of the 
maxille of an insect with the maxillary palpi. The other obvious 
distinctions are found in the form of the general outline, in that 
of the stomach, in that of the ovary, in that of the tortuous glan- 
dular threads (which Professor Ehrenberg calls seminal glands), 
in the arrangement of the tremulous tags, and in the form and 
size of the contractile bladder. 

The form is that of a membranous purse, most delicately 
transparent, and therefore very difficult to detect with the naked 
eye. It is almost regulanly oval, the dorsal side however being 
rather inclined to be the longer. The front is furnished with a 
coronet of muscular masses, carrying cilia, which form two vor- 
tices. The centre of the head, or space thus surrounded, rises 
into two low conical protuberances, set rather forward, over which 
several muscular threads ramify and cross each other: between 
these, rather behind, is an oval opening, the entrance of the 
pharynx, just within the margin of which on the hinder side is 
placed a small eye of a rich crimson hue, as a guardian to the 
passage. A ganglion supports it. On each side of the circum- 
ference a ganglionic lobe projects, which carries another red eye 
equally rich, but smaller. The eyes are beautifully distinct when 
viewed by reflected sunlight. The hind head terminates in two 
incurved thick processes, between which there is a rounded ex- 
cision, and on each side of these curved lobes there is a little pro- 
jection carrying a thick short seta. I feel little doubt that these 
organs, of which either one or two are found in most of the 
Rotifera, and which Ehrenberg calls respiratory tubes, are rudi- 
mentary antenne. Threads with bifurcate extremities go from 
the centre of the head to each cone-top, each lateral eye and each 
antenna. Below the cones lies a kidney-shaped muscular cushion, 
to one lobe of which is attached the jointed dental forceps, 
pointing horizontally backwards, while the other and larger lobe 
is spread beneath, probably as a rest to support the prey while 
the teeth masticate and lacerate it. On the top of this cushion 
are seen several yellow glandular (?) spots varymg in number. 
The mouth leads by a narrow esophagus into a capacious mem- 
branous crop, ordinarily of a somewhat cubical form and much 
corrugated, but capable of great expansion, when its surface is 
seen to be covered with a beautiful network of muscular threads, 
with thickened points of interlacement. In Pl. I. fig. a. it is 
seen expanded, as when food is entering; in Pl. II. fig. h. it is 
in its ordinary state. I think that when the animal is cognizant 
of food brought to the mouth by the ciliary vortices, it suddenly 
expands the crop by the action of the muscles that go from it to 
the skin, when the water rushing in to the vacuum carries in 

Q* 


20 Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta. 


the prey. Then the network of fibres contracts again and the 
prey is secured. The jaws, with their cushion, are placed within 
this cavity at the front anterior end; and immediately beneath 
the cushion (not at the bottom of the crop) opens the long delicate 
duct, composed of longitudinal and annular contractile tissue, 
which leads to the stomach. It is capable of immense dilatation, 
but commonly takes the form of a slender tube with the lower 
extremity swollen, where an oval pancreatic gland is attached on 
each side. The passage of a small morsel, such as a Chilomonas 
(see fig.a), shows that the walls of this organ are thick, leaving only 
a slender tube when corrugated. The stomach consists of several 
rounded lobes or sacculi, arranged in a somewhat hemispherical 
form, the convexity being downward. It is always of a yellowish 
hue. There is no anal orifice to the stomach nor any intestine ; 
the remains of the food when digested are regurgitated by the 
contraction of the viscera and discharged through the mouth. 
The reproductive system consists of the ovary, the ovisac, the 
contained ovum or embryo, the oviduct, and the vaginal orifice. 
In no specimen have I seen the ovary horned or band-shaped, 
but roundish and very small. It is seen in fig. a with its nuclei, 
with the ovisac wrinkled up im front of it: in figs. and 7 it is 
behind and somewhat above the ovisac, which contains a deve- 
loping ovum. Cells are seen forming in the ovum, and there 
are several large oil-globules of a salmon colour and of a high 
refractive power. Possibly the colouring matter of these reser- 
voirs may be resolved into the red pigment of the eyes, and the 
“yellow of the jaw-cushion and other parts. The ovum produces 
the living young in the ovisac, which, when matured, occupies the 
whole lower part of the parent, if a female young; but the male 
is much smaller. At length it escapes through the oviduct and 
vaginal aperture, and immediately swims freely away. All its 
organs, the eyes, teeth, stomach, muscles, rotating cilia, &c., can 
be seen with perfect distinctness long before expulsion, and its 
motions are strong and voluntary. On the upper side of the 
oviduct sits a contractile bladder, which when full is perfectly 
globular and small ; being scarcely, if at all, larger-than the two 
pancreatic glands put together. Round this, attached at or near 
its base, passes on each side a tortuous thread apparently glan- 
dular, which goes up along each side of the ventral region, and 
is attached to the head-mass behind the jaw-cushion. The mid- 
dle part of each thread is wrinkled into a large plexus of four or 
five pairs of doublings, laid with some regularity ; on this plexus 
are placed four tremulous tags directed inwards ; making eight 
in all. None are visible on any other part of the threads. The 
presence of these organs, as well as of the contractile bladder, in 
the female, shows that these are not connected with impregnation. 


Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta. 21 


Close to each plexus there is a minute orifice in the skin set 
round with short setz, and a similar one is placed on each side 
of the back, but a little higher up. From each of these four 
apertures a thread floating freely m the cavity of the body goes 
towards the head, having at its contact with the aperture a 
thickened club-shaped ganglion or gland. 

The muscles are very numerous, and exert a powerful action, 
especially in the syringe-like retraction of the head. The principal 
pair are broad ribbons extending down each side from the head to 
near the bottom of the body (see figs. a & 7). Another similar pair 
run down one on each side of the back. The other longitudinal 
muscles are chiefly threads, sometimes forked at their insertions. 
Very fine threads also keep the viscera in their places : thus two 
are attached to the fundus of the stomach, tying it to the bottom 
of the body. ‘The ovary is attached to these and also to a dia- 
gonal thread branching from one of the longitudinal pairs. At 
the lower part of the back are two transverse muscles, which do 
not extend round the body; their contractions frequently draw 
in the skin of this part in strong angular folds. All the cuti- 
cular insertions are in a skin separable from the outer mtegu- 
ment. Across the body, near the upper part or middle of the 
back, go three parallel transverse threads, of which the upper- 
most has each extremity prolonged in two branches ; viewed late- 
rally (as in fig. a) they are often seen quite bowed, and appear 
perfectly free, except at their insertions into the skin. They 
often seem to connect one pair of longitudinal muscles, but are, 
as I believe, independent. 

The coronet of thickened masses that surround the head is 
probably muscular, bearing the cilia. Just below this there is a 
series of five or six annular threads set in the inner skin, which 
are probably muscular and aid in the complex movements of the 
head. The reniform cushion that bears the jaws is doubtless 
composed of powerful muscles ; and the delicate stomach with its 
tube, the great crop and the ovisac, are covered with muscular 
network. 

As a nervous system, each of the three eyes rests on a mass 
that appears ganglionic; the clubbed masses at the lateral aper- _ 
tures are probably of the same character ; and the interior of the 
body contains a number of very delicate threads floating freely 
in the contained fluid, which have thickened knobs here and 
there, especially where they anastomose (see fig. 2). 

Such is the anatomy of the female. But the observations of 
Mr. Brightwell and Mr. Dalrymple had taught me to look for a 
distinct male, which I accordingly searched for. Many indivi- 
duals I examined, but all were females ; at length I found a small 


22 Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta. 


specimen which appeared likely to be a male ; but it soon died, 
and I was uncertain. Soon after, I saw the developing young m 
a pregnant female, that seemed different from the ordinary em- 
bryos ; and in hope that this might be a male, I isolated the pa- 
rent. At length I had the satisfaction of seeing it born, and of 
finding it exactly the same as the one I had taken, but widely 
different from the female. Another was produced in the same 
evening from another parent, likewise under my eye. The ejec- 
tion, though occupying only a few seconds, was not so instan- 
taneous as I had observed it in the Walthamstow species. Both 
of these new-born males I placed with several females, but no 
intercourse took place, and I again isolated them for the night 
with sufficiency of water ; but in the morning one was dead and 
the other dying. Judging from these, the first I saw must also 
have been newly born. 

The length of these specimens was 745 inch. They had a 
general agreement in outline with the female. But the outlet 
corresponding to the vagina was at the very bottom of the ventral 
side, which ran down to a point, while the dorsal side was rounded 
off (see figs.e & f). At the base of this tube was a globular 
sperm-sac, with a short thick penis in front (see f) ; the whole 
nearly surrounded by a delicate glandular mass. The place of 
the stomach was occupied by a long sac having a slender neck 
originating from the front part of the head-mass, and at the bot- 
tom broadly attached to the sperm-bag. This whole organ was 
filled with minute granular matter except three or four clear glo- 
bular bladders: the sperm-bag showed a structure very similar. 
The principal muscles agreed with those of the female. The tor- 
tuous threads and their plexuses were represented by twothickened 
glandular bodies extendimg from the head-mass to the foliaceous 
substance surrounding the sperm-bag. The drawing of the head- 
mass was taken from a dying specimen, and probably needs cor- 
rection ; the three eyes however were present, situated as in the 
female, but no trace of jaws was discernible, even on pressure ; nor 
any crop nor true stomach. These were very active, swimming 
rapidly about, and scarcely still an instant. On one or two oc- 
casions I observed one of the males with a slender process pro- 
truded to a considerable length from the sexual orifice, and ad- 
hering to the glass by its tip ; moving round on it as on a pivot. 

The stomach of the female is frequently occupied with animals ; 
the smaller Anurea, as A. aculeata, curvicornis (?) and stipitata(?), 
which are abundant in the water, seem to constitute its chief 
food. I have taken one with the species last named in its 
stomach, which after about an hour was ejected and swam about 
as lively and apparently uninjured as ever. In one I saw several 


Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta. 23 


specimens of a long slender Fragillaria loose in the cavity of the 
body ; and in the stomach of another the long cell of a Conferva. 
On several I observed a small parasitic Colacium. 

As it is manifest that the characters of the genus Notommata 
of Prof. Ehrenberg will not apply to these animals, I propose 
to form them into a new genus, under the name Asplanchna 
(a priv., orAdyyvov, viscus), alluding to the remarkable absence 
of the intestinal canal. It may be thus characterized :— 


Gen. ASPLANCHNA. 


Animal rotatorium, ex Hydatincorum familia, pede, intestino, et ano 
carens ; ocellis, mandibulisque instructum ; sexibus sejunctis. 


The three species as yet detected may be thus defined :— 
1. Asplanchna Brightwellii. 


A. mandibulis unidentatis; ocello unico ; stomacho ovali, longi- 
tudinali ; vesica lobata, majore ; corpusculis tremulis filo extenso 
affixis ; ovario bicornuto. Long. cir. jj, unc.— ¢ mandibulis, pha- 
rynge, et stomacho carens ; corpore truncato. Long. cir. 35 une. 

Hab. Norwich, Leamington. 


I have honoured this species with the name of Mr. Brightwell, 
its first discoverer and describer. 


2. Asplanchna priodonta. 


A. 2 mandibulis serratis; ocellis tribus; stomacho hemispheerico, 
transverso ; vesica spheerica, minore ; corpusculis tremulis filo con- 
tortuplicato affixis; ovario subgloboso. Long. cir. 7; unc.— 
6 corpore acuto. Long. ;4, unc. 

Hab. Serpentine River, Kensington Gardens. 


The name alludes to the notched edge of the jaw ; 7rpiw, serro, 
dd0vs, dens. 
3. Asplanchna Bowesit. 
A. 2 mandibulis edentulis ; stomacho ovali, longitudinali; vesica lo- 
bata, majore ; [corpusculis tremulis non observatis ;] ovario bicor- 


nuto. Long. cir. J; unc.—[ ¢ non vidi. ] 
Hab. Walthamstow. 


This species I have named in honour of the esteemed relative 
to whom I owe my acquaintance with it. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATES I. ann II. 


Puate I. 


a. Female ; lateral aspect ; right side. The head is expanded; the crop 1s 
distended in the act of engulfing prey, two Chilomonads. A 
similar animalcule is seen on the point of entering the sacculated 
stomach. The contractile bladder is seen near the vagina, con- 
tracted. The ovisac is empty and wrinkled ; lying in front of the 


a4 Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta. 


ovary. To avoid confusion, the tortuous threads, with the tre- 
mulous tags and the muscles, shown, are those of one side only. 

6. Female: vertical aspect of the head. The upper side is the occiput, 
where are seen the two incurved lobes, the small antenne, and 
(more forward) the lateral eyes. In front are the two conical 
masses, and between them, but on a lower level, the forceps-like 
jaws, with their cushion, pointing towards the pharyngeal tube, 
which is furnished with an eye near its margin. 

c. The jaws, seen vertically, under pressure. The delicate serratures on 
the edges, the two terminal points, and the accessory uncini are 
shown. ; 

d. The jaws seen laterally. The serratures are cut in the upper edge, which 
seems to project inwardly. The terminal points are unequal, the 
upper being the longer. The uncini are attached to the lower 
edge. F 

e. Male: dorsal aspect. 

Ff. Idem: lateral aspect; right side. The globular organ near the lower 

part is the sperm-sac, with a short bifid penis below it; the pre- 
putial sheath opens near the pointed extremity of the body. 
Above the sperm-sac a granulated organ is seen extending from 
it to the front of the head. Muscular threads, both longitudinal 
and transverse, are seen, as is also one of the tortuous glands, like 
a thickened cord. The pharyngeal eye and one lateral eye are 
represented. : 

Puate II. 


h. Female: left side. The head is retracted; the crop is corrugated in its 
ordinary condition of repose: the bladder is distended : there is a 
developmg ovum in the ovisac, which has several conspicuous oil- 
globules. One of the dorsal and one of the ventral orifices are 
well seen. Some of the organs represented in @. are not repeated 
here. 

i. Female: dorsal aspect. The head expanded; the cilia rotating; the 
pharyngeal tube, with its eye, the jaws lying on their cushion, and 
the crop beneath, are seen; below which is the long, tubular, very 
expansible stomach, with its two pancreatic glands, terminating 
in a wide sacculate portion. (Perhaps the latter might be pro- 
perly considered as an intestine.) On each side is the tortuous 
gland, and the developing ovum is shown below all. The powerful 
muscular bands that retract the head, the subordmate muscular 
threads, and the transverse threads are well seen; as are the ex- 
tremely delicate floating filaments of nervous (?) matter, with their 
numerous ganglia. 


P.S. Since the above was written, I had the pleasure of finding, 
on the 80th of May, A. Brightwelli very numerous in several of 
the little pools on Hampstead Heath. Volvox globator, Dino- 
charis tetractis, Anurea serrulata, and other interesting forms 
were found with them. The females of the Asplanchna were 
much more numerous than the males, perhaps in the ratio of a 
hundred to one. I gladly bear testimony to the accuracy of 
Mr. Dalrymple’s anatomical figures of this species.—P. H. G. 


Mr. T. R. Jones on some fossil Entomostraca. 25 


III.—Deseription of the Entomostraca of the Pleistocene Beds 
of Newbury, Copford, Clacton, and Grays. By T. Rurrrr 


Jonzs, Esq. 
: [With a Plate. ] 


Tue history of the recent British Entomostraca has lately been 
completed by Dr. Baird, and the Entomostraca of the “ Carbo- 
niferous,” “ Permian,” and ‘ Cretaceous ” formations of Britain 
have been described by Mr. M‘Coy and myself: some progress 
has thereby been made towards the completion of a general 
history of the British Entomostraca, recent and fossil. Still 
however a great proportion of the fossil species remain unde- 
scribed, and the following account of the pleistocene Entomo- 
straca is intended as a contribution towards the filling up of this 
deficiency. 


Family Cypripipz, Baird (Brit. Entom. p. 14). 


Entomostracous crustaceans, minute, aquatic ; animal inclosed 
in a bivalved carapace. 


1. Genus Cypris, Miiller. 


Gen. Char. Animal swimming, provided with two pairs of plumed 
antennz, and two pairs of feet. Inhabiting fresh-water. 


1. Cypris setigera, nobis. Length jy inch. PI. IIT. fig. 3a, d, c. 


Carapace ovate, somewhat pear-shaped. Valves convex ; ellip- 
tical on the dorsal and nearly straight on the ventral border ; 
narrower and slightly flatter anteriorly ; covered with fine spines ; 
bordered anteriorly and posteriorly by narrow, rounded, marginal 
ridges. Right valve narrower, straighter on the dorsal, and more 
meurved on the ventral margin than the left valve. 

Dorsal aspect acute-oval ; anterior oval. 

This species approaches Cypris aurantia, Jurine (Baird, Brit. 
Entom. p. 159. n. 15. tab. 19. fig. 13); but it differs from it in 
being smaller and less gibbous, and in having spines, anterior 
marginal ridge, and a perfectly different pattern of lucid spots. 

Plentiful in the peat-beds of Newbury, Berks. 


2. Cypris Browniana, nobis. Length 7, inch. PI. III. fig. 1a, 
b, cfd. 


Carapace short and broad, somewhat square. Valves convex, 
depressed anteriorly, smooth. Left valve subquadrangular, ob- 
liquely rounded anteriorly, semicircular posteriorly ; slightly 
arched on the dorsal and ventral borders. Right valve smaller 
than the left, subreniform. 

Dorsal aspect elongate-oval ; anterior obtusely ovate. 


26 Mr. T. R. Jones on some fossil Entomostraca. 


Plentiful in the freshwater deposit at Clacton, Essex. This 
species is named after John Brown, Hsq., F.G.S. of Stanway, to 
whom I am indebted for the use of an interesting series of Ento- 
mostraca collected by him from the Clacton beds. 


3. Cypris tumida, nobis. Length 3, inch. PI. III. fig. 2a, 5, ¢. 


Caparace tumid, rounded. Valves strongly convex, especially 
on the posterior third ; rounded obliquely anteriorly, semicircular 
posteriorly ; strongly arched on the dorsal, and nearly straight on 
the ventral border. 

Dorsal aspect suboblong, elongate-obtuse-ovate. 

Rather rare: at Grays, Essex. 

For this and the other species from Grays and Copford I am 
indebted to Mr. Pickering of Thames Street. 


4. Cypris gibba, Ramdohr. Mag. Gesellsch. Naturf. Berlin, t. ii. 
fig. 13-17. Length 7, inch. PI. III. fig. 4a, d, ¢. 


Syn. Cypris biplicata, Koch, Deutsch. Crust. H. 21. t.16,1838. 


Carapace oblong. Valves rather depressed ; impressed with 
closely-set, circular punctations ; rounded anteriorly and poste- 
riorly ; incurved at the middle of the ventral border; deeply 
marked across the centre by an irregular sulcus or two parallel 
sulci, strongest towards the dorsal border. The extremities of 
the recent carapace are fringed with fine hairs. Right valve some- 
what smaller than the left. 

Dorsal aspect elongate-oval or lanceolate ; anterior ovate. 

Occurs in the deposits of Clacton and Grays. Common ina 
recent state: Regent’s Park, Notting Hill, Charing.—T. R. J. 


2. Genus Cannona, Baird. 


Gen. Char. Animal creeping, provided with two pairs of antenne, 
upper pair plumed, lower pair hooked ; and two pair of feet. 
Inhabiting fresh and brackish water. 


1. Candona lucens, Baird, Brit. Entom. p. 160. n. 1. tab. 19. 
fig. 1. Length ~, inch. PI. III. fig. 8 a, 4, c. 


Carapace somewhat reniform in the adult state, elliptical when 
young. Valves convex, smooth, white and shining; arched on 
the dorsal, sinuated on the ventral border. Hztremities narrow, 
rounded ; the posterior widest and produced obliquely downwards. 
The recent shell is hairy at the margins of the extremities. 

Dorsal aspect elongate-acute-oval ; anterior acute-ovate. 

Common both in the recent state and in the deposits of New- 
bury, Copford, Clacton, and Grays. 


Mr. T. R. Jones on some fossil Entomostraca. 27 


2. Candona reptans, Baird, Brit. Entom. p. 160. n. 2.tab. 19. 
fig. 3,3a. Length 3 inch. PI. III. fig. 7a, b,c. 


Carapace oblong. Valves convex, glabrous, and in the recent 
state green, and fringed at the extremities with hairs; nearly 
straight on the dorsal, slightly sinuated on the ventral border ; 
rounded posteriorly, and obliquely rounded anteriorly ; anterior 
extremity slightly narrower and flatter than the posterior. 

Dorsal aspect elongate-acute-oval ; anterior suborbicular. 

Common in the recent state. Fossil at Newbury, Clacton, and 
Grays : not rare. 


3. Candona torosa, nobis. Length ,4, inch. PI. III. fig. 6 a, 
b,c, d, e. 


Carapace oblong, varying in length according to age. Valves 
convex; bearing a marginal ridge at the anterior extremity ; 
bounded anteriorly and posteriorly ; straight on the ventral and 
more or less arched on the dorsal border according to age, espe- 
cially the right valve, which is smaller than the left and narrower 
posteriorly. The surface of valves is marked with closely-set 
pittings, coarse in the older specimens, and is raised in adult 
specimens into 5-7 tubercles. Young specimens in general have 
the surface almost even, or marked by a slight transverse sulcus 
near the centre and just posterior to the ducid spots, which indi- 
cate the position of the first-developed tubercle ; 3-4 tubercles 
on the posterior moiety of the valve, and 1-3 smaller anteriorly 
become apparent afterwards. Occasionally well-developed tuber- 
cles are present even in very young specimens ; and on the other 
hand individuals reach their full growth without being marked 
with more than one anterior tubercle. 

The hinge is considerably developed, the hinge-margin of the 
right valve bearing anterior and posterior sets of “ knurlings,” 
which are received into corresponding furrows on the hinge- 
margin of the opposite valve. 

Dorsal aspect irregular acute oval; anterior somewhat hexa- 
gonal., 

This well-marked species occurs abundantly at Grays, and is 
also plentiful in a living state in the Gravesend ditches. I have 
to acknowledge Mr. Pickering’s kindness im favouring me with 
the recent specimens of this interesting species. 


3. Genus Cytuere, Miiller. 


Gen. Char. Animal creeping ; provided with two pairs of an- 
tenne,—upper pair simple and setiferous, /ower pair furnished 
with a long filament,—and three pairs of feet. Inhabiting 
fresh and salt water. 


28 Mr. T. R. Jones on some fossil Entomostraca. 


1. ?Cythere trigonalis, nobis. Length 7; inch. Pl. III. fig.5a,,¢. 


Carapace-valve triangular, convex, finely punctated ; extremities 
obliquely rounded ; the anterior much broader than the posterior 
extremity ; ventral border nearly straight ; dorsal border angular. 
Hinge-margin oblique and slightly developed. Right valve uar- 
rower than the left. Dorsal aspect acute-oval. 

A unique specimen of this interesting form occurs at Clacton, 
and is identical with an undescribed recent species from Pegwell 
Bay, except that the latter has teeth or blunt spines on the an- 
terior and posterior margins, as is usual with the genus Cythere. 

A smooth form, var. /evis, which occurs plentifully at Grays, 
differs from the Clacton specimen merely in the want of pittings. 

Cythere trigonalis approaches distantly in form some old spe- 
cimens of Cypris tristriata, and it more nearly resembles Cythere 
Hilseana of the cretaceous formation, but differs materially from. 
both in the structure of its hinge. fi 


P.S. In a paper lately read before the Geological Society, Mr. 
W. J. Hamilton notices the occurrence of an extensive deposit of 
freshwater marl in the Cambridgeshire Fens, in which, in com- 
pany with still existing land and freshwater mollusks, the follow- 
ing Entomostraca occur : 


Cypris minuta, Baird.* Candona lucens, Baird. 
— setigera, nobis. — reptans, Baird. 
— gibba, Ramdohr. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE III. 


Fig. 1. Cypris Browniana + 16: a, left valve; 6, right valve; ec, dorsal 
profile of both valves ; d, anterior profile of both valves. 
2. Cypris tumida + 16: a, left valve; 6, dorsal profile of both valves ; 
c, anterior profile of both valves. 
3. Cypris setigera + 16: a, right valve; 6, dorsal profile of both 
valves ; c, anterior profile of both valves. 
Fig. 4. Cypris gibba + 16: a, left valve ; 6, dorsal profile of both valves ; 
5 
6 


Fig. 
Fig. 


c, anterior profile of both valves. 

Fig. 5. Cythere trigonalis + 8: a, left valve; 6, dorsal profile of both 
valves; c, anterior profile of both valves. 

}. Candona torosa + 16: a, left valve, young; 8, left valve, adult ; 
ce, right valve, adult ; d, dorsal profile of both valves, adult ; e, an- 
terior profile of both valves, adult. 

Fig. 7. Candona reptans +8: a, left valve; 6, dorsal profile of both valves ; 

ce, anterior profile of both valves. 

Fig. 8. Candona lucens + 8: a, left valve ; 6, dorsal profile of both valves ; 

ec, anterior profile of both valves. 


Fig. 


N.B. The carapace-valves and the dorsal profiles are figured with the ante- 
rior extremity upwards; and in the anterior profiles the dorsal 
margins are uppermost. 


* Brit. Entom. p. 155, n. 6. tab. 18. figs. 7, 8. 


Mr. W. Clark on the Lacune. 29 


1V.— Observations on the Lacune. By Witi1am Cxrark, Esq. 
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, May 1850. 


I MENTIONED in my paper on the Littorinide in the May ‘ An- 
nals,’ 1850, that I was preparing a memoir on that branch of 
the family which is termed Lacuna, and that I had reserved the 
description of the Littorina littoralis as a standard of comparison 
with its animals: | also stated my opinion, that they ought to 
merge in Littorina as species. I now present notes thereon, 

which I beg may be considered the sequence and termination of 
my former paper, and which, with the addenda, will render it 
nearly complete. The present observations are the result of an 
examination and comparison of many living examples of the Lit- 
torina littoralis and the Lacuna pallidula of authors, which latter 
species, with me, will now be the type of a section of the Litto- 
ring, as I am confirmed in my views that the genus Lacuna is 
superfluous, and its species ought to pass to Littorina. My re- 
marks embrace the Littorina vineta, ““puteolus” and “ erassior,” 
which, with the L. pallidula, include all the varieties of the Lacune 
of authors. Iam inclined to think I have named more species 
than really exist, and that they may be reduced to three, the 
“crassior”’? being considered, when denuded of the epidermal 
laminee, a strong, elongated, smooth, plain light brown subcari- 
nated variety of that variety termed “ guadrifasciata,” which I 
have seen with the same oblique epidermal lamine ; but as the 
animal of the “ crassior”’ has not been observed, this view cannot 
be received as certain. Though I have only examined the L. 

pallidula, I have little doubt that in all essentials the other spe- 
cies called Lacune agree with this type of a section of the Lit- 
toring, making allowance for the variation of species. I have 

given ‘copious notes of the L. littoralis in comparison with the 
Littorina pallidula, mihi, and leave it to malacologists to draw 
their own conclusions, reserving to ma ynel as a finale, a short 
comparative summary. 


Littorina littoralis, Linneeus. 


Animal spiral ; mantle pale yellow, fleshy, but even with the 
margin of the aperture ; the head is a cylindrical wrinkled muzzle 
capable of considerable extension, usually pale red on the neck, 
but the colours are very variable in this species, being yellow, 
orange, red-brown, and occasionally all the hues of lead-colour 
to nearly black ; the under part of the foot is always white or 
yellow-white ; ihe, bueeall diske 1s pale yellow, subcireular, with a 


30 Mr. W. Clark on the Lacune. 


vertical fissure, within which the white ribbon-like spmy tongue 
is seen at its alternate opening and closing ; it is when extracted 
nearly an inch long, and the anterior folded jaws are supported 
by the usual corneous plates and buccal apparatus. The tenta- 
cula are pale yellow-brown, each having two fine longitudinal 
lead-colour lines running laterally from base to point, long, 
setose, conically tapering to not a very fine point; eyes small, 
on short offsets at the external bases. Foot at rest subcircular, 
in action an elongated oval, well rounded in front and behind, 
constricted moderately at the anterior third of the length, the 
other two-thirds margined with light drab opake transverse 
flakes, posteriorly puckered or jagged, with a central longitudinal 
depressed line. The anterior part of the pedal disk forms a ter~ 
minal arcuated channel, which gives that part of the foot the 
aspect of having a narrow upper lobe separated from the pedal 
disk forming a pair of narrow labia ; the upper posterior portion 
of the operculigerous membrane in this species is very slightly 
laterally expanded, and though not emarginate with caudal ap- 
pendages, as in Littorina pallidula, is often sinuated and some- 
times finely cloven ; the operculum is nearly the shape of a ver- 
tical section of a pear, brown horn-colour; nucleus sublateral, 
leaning on the columella, with about 21 gyrations, the last of 
which: rapidly coalesces with the outer margin of the plate. 
The animal has the true alternate undulatory longitudinal 
characteristic progression of the Littorine. The neck is sim- 
ple, without lobes. The branchial plume is single on the left 
side with 35-40 or more very fine long close-set pectinations, 
many of which in certain positions of the animal may be seen 
under the mantle without dissection. The orifice of the anus 
and the canal of the sac of viscosity are seen on the right side ; 
in the female the matrix and its orifice, with the anterior part 
of the ovary, and in the male, the verge. The fecal pellets are 
pale red and exactly oviform: I mention this point, as I have 
sometimes found it a good distinctive aid. I have mentioned 
rather more than can be seen without dissection ; and I will only 
enter so far on the anatomy of this species, as to observe, that [ 
have carefully compared numerous specimens of the L. littorea, 
L. pallidula and L. littoralis, and I can pronounce all the imternal 
organs, including the cesophageal ganglia, absolutely identical, 
allowing for the modifications of colour in the different species. 
The male organe générateur supplies the position of the matrix 
in the female, and the testis that of the ovary ; the former springs 
under the right tentaculum, and is composed of two portions, 
the basal one being a tumid, annulated or ridged figure, dentated 
exteriorly, with the minute orifice at the external angle; the 


My. W. Clark on the Lacune. 31 


other angle is produced into a yellow, conical, arcuated, pointed, 
rather long process, the only use of which would appear to be 
that of an organe excitateur. 


Lacuna, Turton. 
Nerita pallidula, Da Costa. 
Littorina pallidula, mihi. 


Animal spiral, nearly white throughout ; mantle simple, tumid 
at the margin, but even with the aperture of the shell ; the head 
is a cylindrical produced annulated muzzle ; the upper part of the 
neck has two short flake-white diverging lines imbedded in the 
ground colour ; the disk is transversely oval with a vertical fissure, 
within which the white spiny tongue can be seen in action. The 
.tentacula are long, setose, and taper conically to their termini, 
with rather small eyes raised on short external offsets. The foot 
is always white below, pale drab or yellowish white, or white, 
above, of oval shape in quietude, when on the march oval-elon- 
gated, rounded anteally and posteally, with occasionally slight 
emarginations behind, very considerably contracted at the ante- 
rior third of the length, with a pale flaky border ; the other two- 
thirds have an intense flake-white margin. There is the central 
longitudinal fissure or groove that gives the animal the undu- 
latory quality of progression, by alternate halves of the foot, 
which action is the principal generic characteristic of the true 
Littoring. The thin upper membrane that bears the operculum 
extends nearly to the junction of the foot with the body ; the 
anterior terminus of the foot is slightly grooved, forming a sort 
of upper and under lobe or pair of shallow labia; the opercu- 
ligerous lobe is expanded laterally beyond the pedal limits into 
minute wing-like processes, and at the terminal point is sub- 
circularly scalloped out ; the lateral margins forming usually two, 
sometimes three or four very short, white, caudal fillets of dif- 
ferent lengths, variously shaped, but usually compressed and 
shghtly triangular; these are occasionally in the same species 
either rudimentary or quite obsolete. The single light brown 
respiratory plume can in certain positions of the animal be ob- 
served branching from left to right; it has 35-45 or more long, 
slender pectinations ; also there may be seen, without dissection, 
the short white termination of the rectum, accompanied by the 
excretory canal of the sac that contains the viscous fluid. The 
neck of the animal is simple and free from membranous lappets, 
as are all the Littorine. The fecal pellets are elongated, slender, 
subcylindrical, having the apices tipped with a dark hue. The 


32 Mr. W. Clark on the Lacune. 


-verge is a long, simple, arcuated, flattish, pale yellow process, re- 
gularly tapering from its insertion under the right tentaculum 
to a fine point. The operculum is pale horn-colour, subelliptic ; 
nucleus excentric, sublateral, abutting on the columella, with 23 
volutions, the last of which rapidly unites with the margin. We 
repeat the remark on the internal organs of the Littorina lhito- 
ralis, in comparison with this species, that they are identical. 

I conclude this portion of my paper by a few comparative ob- 
servations. Malacologists will observe that in the two species 
the internal and external organs are essentially the same; the 
only variations are, that im Littorina pallidula, the caudal fila- 
ments, the expansions of the operculigerous lobe and the form 
of the organe générateur, are not precisely similar to the parts 
in L. littoralis ; the former are very variable specialties and can- 
not be depended on: ea. gr. the Lacuna puteolus of authors is 
without caudal processes, or at least they are obsolete ; the same 
observation may be made of the Rissoe, no two animals of the 
same species being similar in respect of caudal accessories, and 
many are without them. The male organs of the two undoubt- 
edly vary in structure ; the groove or lacuna in the pillar, from 
whence the generic title, is a mere modification of the umbilicus, 
which, from its variableness, is not of specific value, and is quite 
misapplied to generic determination. All the variations we have 
mentioned are specialties of slight consideration, which cannot 
be put in competition with the essential generic characters of 
the foot, and its singular plan of locomotion, which stamp the 
so-called Lacune of authors as genuine members of the genus 
Littorina. 


Addenda to the memoir on the Littormide, page 352 of the May 
* Annals,’ 1850. 


Littorina littorea. 


The pectinations of the branchial plume of nearly all the Lit- 
toring, instead of being 16-20, vary from 45-60 ; they are pale 
brown, long, slender and close-set ; an examination under the 
microscope sanctions this correction. Having repeated, this 
20th of May, a series of fresh observations on some hundreds of 
the Littorina rudis in comparison with the L. tenebrosa and L. 
jugosa of authors, I am authorized to say, that the identity in 
figure and action of their internal and external organs has further 
satisfied me of the propriety of regarding them as varieties of the 
‘L.rudis ; the only differences are colour and size, resulting from 
the various complicated incidents attached to habitat. I omitted 
to observe that the Littorine are destitute of head and neck 


Mr. W. Clark on the Lacune. 33 


lappets, and that the operculigerous lobe is small, simple, and 
not co-extensive with its organ. 


Rissoa ulve. 


Having repeated the examination of two of the varieties of 
R. ulve found at Exmouth, the one having a pale horn-colour 
shell with flat volutions, the other tumid and red-brown, with 
the animal rather larger and of a darker lead-colour than the 
former, I am enabled to state, that I cannot discover the 
slightest organic difference between the two, and their action and 
habitudes are identical ; the variation arises from habitat ; the 
one, the pale variety, is found lurking under stones, the other 
exposed in the open patches of the green oozes of the estuary. 
The shells are so different in aspect, that the conchologist would 
pronounce them distinct, but malacology steps in, and offers a 
practical example of the superiority of its attributes by showing 
the two to be identical. Both the varieties have the under part 
of the foot aspersed with sulphur-yellow, opake, minute flakes. 
The operculigerous lobe fully covers that organ, and extends a 
little on each side, beyond the pedal disk, or forms what by some 
are called minute wings. The foot is perfectly rounded behind, 
and in almost all specimens more or less emarginate, though in 
some scarcely visible, in others decidedly so at several points of 
the arcuation ; it is truncate and well auricled in front, without a 
medial line. There is invariably a very short cylindrical process 
or fillet exserted from that part of the mantle which lines the anal 
canal or upper angle of the aperture. I am unable to say anything 
as to its use: whether such an appendage exists in other minute 
congeneric species, and from its minuteness has passed without 
observation, must be left for future examination. I consider this 
species a Rissoa: though it has not the decided caudal filament, 
and pointed pedal termination of the typical Rissoe, we must not 
forget that there are some Rissoe with rounded tails and rudi- 
mentary or obsolete posterior terminations. 


Rissoa parva. 


To my string of varieties attached as synonyms to this species, 
I beg to add all those of the R. inconspicua ; and I believe the 
R. labiosa of authors is only an elongated variety of it, as the 
former is a dwarf one, the “parva” of the coralline zone; the 
other is the “ parva” of the highest parts of the littoral zone. We 
thus see the one is rendered dwarf by the absence of light, green 
food, and depth of water; the other having all these advantages, 
shows their effects in a more exuberant animality. 

I beg that the R. scalariformis attached as a synonym to R, 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 


34. Mr. W. Clark on the Lacune. 


parva in the May ‘ Annals,’ 1850, page 359, by mistake, may be 
considered as cancelled, as well as the parts of lines 39 and 40 
now quoted : “ The R. scalariformis has the plicee more numerous, 
white and delicate.” 
I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant, 
WixiraM Crark. 


Exmouth, June 17th, 1850. 


Postscriet.—Since the above was in type, I have reviewed 
at-this place, in a living state, all the Lacune of authors, except 
the “crassior,’ and I think I am authorized to be still more 
“tenax propositi,” that they are a section of the genus Littorina, 
and cannot be severed from it without violence to true generic 
value. I find them all with variable excrescences of the opercu- 
ligerous lobe of the foot ; the Lacuna puteolus, which is a distinct 
species, has the lateral appendages large, but the caudal filaments 
very short and often obsolete; the L. pallidula has the lateral 
wing-like extensions, with 2-4 very short caudal fillets; the 
“ quadrifasciata,” a variety of the “vincta,” besides the acces- 
sories of the “ pallidula,” has a very short style at the central 
posterior point of the pedal disc; the “ crassior”? I have men- 
tioned above. The Lacuna fasciata of authors is referable to the 
L. vincta, and not to the L. puteolus. 

It appears very doubtful if these alated lateral extensions and 
caudal filaments are of much generic value, from their variableness 
im many species and almost total absence in others ; I think that 
they may be considered as analogous to the variation of certain 
organs in other animals; we may observe that the caudal appen- 
dage of the dog, even when unmutilated, are very variable ; con- 
trast the greyhound with the setter, terrier, bull or shepherd’s 
dog : but surely no one will contend that the variations in these 
points, either in the molluscum or the dog, have generic value ; 
if any of these animals were without caudal terminations and 
operculigerous lobes, that circumstance might contribute to esta- 
blish generic value; but I speak with reserve on this point, be- 
cause in Pleurotoma, malacologists do not separate the species 
with operculigerous lobes from those which have none, as the 
P. septangulare with a decided operculum, and P. Ginnanianum 
without a trace of one, are styled Pleurotomata ; here the total 
absence or presence of opercula has not hitherto been held of 
importance in a generic point of view, @ fortiori ; mere variations 
of these organs can be, in this respect, of little value. The points 
of support, then, for the establishment of the genus Lacuna, rest 
on the lateral and caudal variations of the operculigerous lobes 
of the foot, some difference in the organe générateur and in the 
lacuna or groove in the columella of the shell, which is merely 


a i et 


Mr. J. Miers on the genus Scopolia. 35 


an incomplete umbilicus that is very conspicuous in some spe- 
cies, in others almost closed up, and often in the same species, the 
Puteoli, it is sometimes apparent, and frequently scarcely visible ; 
im all other respects these Lacune are similar to the Littorine. 
In opposition to these pretensions, I repeat, that all the so-called 
Lacune have invariably the form of the pedal disc of the Litto- 
ring, accompanied by the overwhelming characteristic vermicular 
alternate quality of progression which is almost exclusively con- 
fined to that genus, and which must, as I think, fix the Lacune 
of authors for ever as one of its sections. 

With regard to the aid derived from the tongues of the Gas- 
teropoda for generic or specific distinction, I am inclined to think 
its importance overrated, because no two species of the same 
genus have a precisely similar disposition of the rachis, uncini, 
and arrangement of the spines and interweavings of the lingual 
riband : this fact sets at rest generic views ; the tongues, at best, 
are of mere specific value: I have examined hundreds, and can 
make nothing of them that can at all be depended on, from their 
extreme variable structures. The tongues of great numbers of 
the minor species cannot without extreme difficulty be obtained 
by the scalpel, they can only be detected after maceration and 
compression under a powerful microscope, and the comparison of 
these minute species is attended with difficulties and very unsa- 
tisfactory results. The ootheca of the mollusca may be useful in 
comparison, if they can be obtained and identified to belong to 
certain species. 

I conclude, and insist on the foregoing positions in the paper 
and postscript, with as much tenacity as courtesy will allow to the 
phrase ; I cannot even consent that the Lacune be considered a 
subgenus of the Lttorine ; 1 think the term subgenus an unsa- 
tisfactory and hybrid expedient, to attempt to express an inter- 
mediate state that does not exist ; with me subgenera are resolved 
either into distinct species or genera. If I might consider that 
those who use the term subgenus mean to define it as an aggre- 
gation of particular or aberrant species of a distinct genus, I would 
accept the definition, but not the term, which ought to be sec- 
tion, as that of subgenus seems to imply something beyond divi- 
sional arrangement.—W. C. 


V.—On Scopolia, Anisodus and Mandragora. 
By Joun Mrurs, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. 


Scopo.ia. 


A sINGLE species only of this genus is recorded, and it seems 
to possess a considerable range, for it is found in Illyria, Croatia, 
3% 


36 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Scopolia. 


and the southern portions of Hungary: although thus frequent, 
it cannot have attracted the notice of botanists, for I have not 
been able to find in any herbarium, sufficiently satisfactory spe- 
cimens from which a careful analysis of its characters could be 
made. A small plant raised in Kew Gardens has, however, 
afforded the means of examining its flower in a living state, but 
I was disappointed in watching the development of its fruit, as 
it seems to require a more genial climate than ours, at the early 
season in which it appears, to perfect its capsule: every search 
in different herbaria for a specimen of its fruit has proved un- 
successful. A very good analysis of the genus is seen in Nees’s 
‘Gen. Pl. Germ.,’ but this does not explain the structural forma- 
tion of its fruit. I have pointed out the existence of the curious 
apical gland covering the upper moiety of the ovarium in Hyo- 
scyamus, as the cause of the transverse opening of its capsule ; 
that of Physochlena appears to originate from a similar cause, 
only in a more modified degree. In Scopolia there is seen a 
slight thickening of the upper portion of the ovarium, as in the 
last-mentioned genera, and at the same time it 1s supported by 
a thick fleshy basal gland as in Physochlena. In Hyoscyamus 
the operculum is hard, thick, osseous and hemispherical; in 
Physochlena it is flat and discoid : it remains to be seen therefore 
in what state this exists im Scopolia. From the indications 
offered by dried specimens farther advanced towards maturity 
than the living flowers above alluded to, it appears to resemble 
the structure of the last-mentioned genus. Unable to examine 
the fruit of Scopolia, I have copied, in the following generic out- 
line, the characters of the capsule and seed, entirely from Nees’s 
description and figure above quoted. 


Scoporia, Jacq. (char. emend.).—Calye# turbinato-campanulatus 
breviter 5-dentatus, persistens. Corolla infundibuliformi- 
campanulata, 15-nervis, limbi fere integri lobis 5, brevissimis, 
obtusiusculis, equalibus, zstivatione tubo subplicato, lobis 
imbricatim dispositis. Stamina 5, equalia, melusa, imo tubi 
orta; filamenta brevia, basi dilatata et pilosula, superne teretia, 
glabra; anthere ovate, connectivo dorsali articulatim affixe, 
imo cordate, 2-loculares, loculis adnatis, rima marginali de- 
hiscentibus. Ovarium conicum, disco carnoso 5-lobo basi 
cinctum, 2-loculare, ovulis plurimis, placentis valde incrassatis 
dissepimento utrinque adnatis. Stylus erectus, longitudine 
staminum. Stigma capitatum, obsolete bilobum. Capsula 
subgloboso-turbinata, coriacea, calyce membranaceo persistente 
inclusa, 2-locularis, apice operculatim dehiscens. Semzna plu- 
rima, placentis crassis affixa, ovoidea, reniformia, ¢esta gra- 
nulosa, hilo laterali. Hmbryo teres, intra albumen subcarno- 


Mr. J. Miers on the genus Anisodus. 37 


sum hamato-arcuatus, radicula paulo incurvata, ad angulum 
basalem spectante, cotyledonibus hemicyclicis semiteretibus 
eequilonga.—Herba in Europe orientalis alpinis indigena, gla- 
berrima, radice perennante ; folia gemina, altero minori, elliptica, 
acuta, in petiolum longum attenuata; flores solitarii, longe pe- 
dunculati, penduli, inter foliorum paria orti; corolla luride 
aurantiaco-purpurea. 


1. Scopolia carnoliaca, Jacq. Observ. 1. 32. tab. 20. Scopolina 
atropoides, Schult. distr. Fl. i. 844. Hyoscyamus Scopolia, 
Linn. Mant. pl. 46; St. Hil. Fl. Fr. 20. tab. 6; Bot. Mag. 
tab. 126; Nees, Gen. Pl. Germ. cum icone ;—foliis oblongis, 
acuminatis, basi attenuatis et in petiolum longum crassum de- 
eurrentibus, inferioribus alternis, caulinis geminis, rarius 3-nis, 
flore solitario pendulo. In sylvis Illyrize et Hungarie. 


ANISODUS. 


In noticing this genus (Aw. oper. ii. 166), I had arranged it 
near Atropa, on account of the analogy offered by the structure 
of the corolla in that genus, and of the apparently fleshy peri- 
carpial covering of its immature fruit ; since that period I have 
had an opportunity of examining its ripened capsule, and now 
find that it must take its place among the Hyoscyamee, after 
Thinogeton, and thus bordering upon Atropa. The ovarium is 
small, conical, and half invested below by a very thick fleshy 
yellow disc ; its apical gland, in the young state, is not so strongly 
developed as in Hyoscyamus, though it is distinctly visible, and 
may be considered, in like manner, as an extension of the base 
of the style: as the process of fructification advances, the basal 
disc disappears, and the lower portion of the ovarium takes a 
rapid increment both in length and diameter, and the pericarpial 
covering becomes more and more attenuated, until at length it 
forms a thin and brittle shell, composed of a loosely cohering epi- 
carpial and an endocarpial pellicular integument with a thin semi- 
igneous mesocarpial intervening plate: the opercular apex is 
smaller, in proportion, than in Hyoscyamus, flatter, thick and 
coriaceous, somewhat 4-lobed, and bursts away from the lower 
shell by a ruptured circumscissile line of dehiscence, as in the 
genus last mentioned. The border of the corolla is not plicate, 
as stated by Endlicher and other authors, but on the contrary, 
distinctly imbricate in estivation. The followmg may be con- 
sidered as an outline of its generic features. 


Antsopus, Link. (Char. reform.).—Calya magnus, tubulosus, 
infra medium subinflatus, 10-costatus, 5-dentatus, dentibus 
brevibus, inzequalibus, obtusis, persistens, in fructu non au- 


38 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Anisodus. 


gescens. Corolla campanulato-tubulosa, imo contracta, medio 
mflata, tubo carnosulocalycis longitudine, limbo brevi 5-partito, 
lobis rotundatis, reflexis, tenuioribus, uno majusculo im ala- 
bastro interiore, zestivatione omnino imbricativa. Stamine 
5, equalia, inclusa, erecta ; filamenta teretia, basi dilatata, imo 
tubi inserta. in alabastro pubescentia, demum glabra ; anthere 
oblonge, imo cordate, sinu apicifixee, 2-loculares, loculis 
parallele connatis, intus longitudinaliter dehiscentibus. Ova- 
rium conicum, imo disco magno earnoso plurisulcato eircum- 
datum, 2-loculare, placentis valde incrassatis, pluri-ovulatis, 
dissepimento utrinque adnatis. Stylus teres, longitudine sta- 
minum. Stigma clavato-bilobum, subcompressum. Capsula 
ovata, subcoriacea, fragilis, 2-locularis, calyce reticulato 10-cos- 
tato recondita, apice horizontaliter ruptilis, operculo deciduo, 
subplano, sub-4-lobo, crasso-coriaceo. Semina plurima, reni- 
formia, compressa, festa leviter punctulata. Embryo intra 
albumen carnosum hamato-arcuatus, teres, radicula paulo cur- 
vata, angulo basali spectante, cotyledonibus semiteretibus un- 
catis equilonga.—Herba Nepalensis, radice perennante, folia 
oblonga, geminata, altero minort, petiolata; flores solitaria, 
axillares, nutantes. 


1. Anisodus luridus, Link, Icon. Select. PI. Ber. 77; Nees, Linn. 
Trans. xvn. 72. Nicandra anomala, Link & Otto, loc. cit. 
tab. 85. Whitleya stramonifolia, Sweet, Brit. Fl. Gard. ii. 
tab. 125. Physalis stramonifolia, Wall. Cat. 2632 et in Roxb. 
Fil. Ind. 1. 242 ;—herba elata, dichotome ramosa; foliis oblongis, 
utrinque acutis, basi subimequalibus, supra glabris, subtus 
flavidis, floccoso-tomentosis, petiolo crassiusculo; flore nutante, 
pedunculo pubescente, petioli longitudine, calycis tubo 10-an- 
gulato, angulis costatis, pilis articulatis pubescentibus ; corolla 
viridi-lutea, demum lurido-purpurascente.—Nepal, v. s. in 
herb. Wall., in herb. Hook., et v. v. in hort. Kew. cult. 


This plant is cultivated in the Kew Gardens, where it assumes 
a shrubby appearance, about 5 or 6 feet high, with large and 
copious foliage: its stems are annual, appearing each spring from 
its large perennial root. The leaves are about 7 inches long 
and 33 inches broad, on a fleshy channeled petiole of about 
1 inch in length, the geminate leaf being about half that size. 
The peduncle also, 1 inch long, springs from the interval between 
the two petioles. The ealyx is somewhat fleshy in texture, sub- 
angular, with ten prominent pubescent nervures, and with inter- 
mediate reticulations ; it is campanular below, broadly tubular 
and somewhat cylindrical above, about 1 inch in length and 
nearly an inch in diameter, being surmounted by five broad 
triangular teeth of unequal{size, and from 1 to 4 lines in length. 


Mr. J. Miers on the genus Mandragora. 39 


The corolla is of fleshy texture, about an inch long, 9 lines in 
diameter at the mouth, and somewhat broader in the middle, 
being contracted at the base to a diameter of 4 lines ; it is smooth 
outside and woolly within; the lobes of the border are quite 
glabrous, nearly round, and reflexed, the margins overlapping 
each other ; they are of much thinner texture, and in estivation 
the larger lobe is altogether interior, the adjoining one being 
generally exterior, while the intermediate lobes are convolutely 
imbricated ; the filaments are quite erect, 9 lines long, terete 
above, much flattened below, and inserted in the contracted base 
of the tube; they are pubescent in bud, quite smooth after the 
flower opens, the anthers being 3 lines long and 1} line broad. 
The ovarium is 4 lines long, conical, 3 lines broad at base, where 
it is encircled by a large yellow fleshy 10-grooved disc, 4 or 5 
lines in diameter. The capsule is oval, smooth, somewhat 
stipitate upon the withered disc, is 10 lines long, 7 lines in dia- 
meter, with a coriaceous operculum and a large fleshy coriaceous 
honeycombed receptacle bearing many flattened reniform seeds, 
of about a line in diameter. The ten nerves of the persistent 
calyx become thickened, hard, and woody, the intermediate por- 
tion of the tube being dried and reticulated, almost cancellately 
so. I observed that the style falls away on the withering of the 
corolla, and is not mucronately persistent on the berry, as stated 
by Nees and Endlicher. I noticed also in the living flower the 
constant character of two or three processes at irregular distances, 
white, fleshy, compressed, linear, pointed, and two or three lines 
long, between the calyx and corolla, and originating apparently 
from the base of the former. I have not been able to meet with 
any native specimen of this plant by which to ascertain whether 
this be as constant a feature as that observed in a cultivated 
state*. 
MANDRAGORA. 

This genus, though differmg widely from Aéropa in habit, 
greatly resembles it in the form of its calyx and corolla, and the 
structure of its fruit: as in Atropa, the lobes of its corolla possess 
an imbricated estivation. The following is an amended generic 
character :— 


Manpracora, Tournef. (Char. emend.).—Calyz urceolato-tubu- 
losus, 5-angularis, laciniis 5, lineari-acutis, nervo prominulo 
notatis, erectis, tubo fere duplo longioribus, m fructu auges- 
cens et persistens. Corolla infundibuliformis, limbo 5-partito, 
laciniis subrotundatis, expansis, stivatione imbricatis. Sta- 
mina 5, sub-sequalia, inclusa ; filamenta infra medium corolle. 


* Full generic details of this genus will be shown in a supplementary 
plate of the 2nd vol. of the ‘ Illustr. South Amer. Plants.’ 


40 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Mandragora. 


inserta, imo fornicata, crassiora et pubescentia, superne fili- 
formia, glabra ; anthere erecte, oblong, cordatz, apice atte- 
nuatz, connectivo dorsali imo affix, 2-lobe, lobis parallele 
adnatis, antice rima longitudinali dehiscentibus. Ovarium 
ovatum, disco parvo carnoso lobulis 2 prominentibus dissepi- 
mento oppositis insitum, 2-loculare, placentis valde incrassatis 
dissepimento utrinque adunatis, multi-ovulatis. Stylus fili- 
formis, apice inflexus. Stigma clavato-bilobum. Bacca magna, 
calyce aucto membranaceo suffulta, 2-locularis. Semina plu- 
rima in pulpam nidulantia, reniformia. Hmbryo teres, in al- 
bumen carnosum hemicyclico-arcuatus, cotyledonibus semite- 
retibus, radicula hilo basali spectante fere duplo longioribus.— 
Herb perennes in Europa Australi indigene, acaules, radice 
crassa, carnosa, folia radicalia, conferta, petiolata, basi atte- 
nuata, integerrima, undulata ; pedunculi radicales, conferti, unt- 
flori, apice incrassati. 


1. Mandragora officinalis, Linn., Flor. Grec. tab. 232; Walpers, 
Rep. in. 104. 

2. Mandragora vernalis, Bertol., Com. Bonon. 11. 388. tab. 23 ; 
Gertn. u. 236. tab. 131; Walp. id. 105. 

3. Mandragora precox, Sweet, Brit. Fl. Gard. u, tab. 198 ; Walp. 
id. 105. 

4. Mandragora microcarpa, Bertol., Com. Bonon. ii. 391. tab. 25 ; 
Walp. id. 105. 


The above generic character is formed in great measure from 
a plant I had an opportunity of examming in its living state, 
probably M. microcarpa. Its leaves are numerous, spreading, all 
radical, lanceolate, acuminated at both ends, and decurrent on a 
thick fleshy purplish petiole; they are undulated and somewhat 
sinuous on the crenulato-dentate margin, rough on both sides, 
with several small tubercles bearing minute articulated hairs ; 
the very fleshy broad midrib, and about seven pairs of promi- 
nent pinnate nerves, with intermediate reticulated veins, are 
clothed with rather short articulated pubescence ; they are about 
10 inches long, exclusive of a petiole of 2 inches, and 3 inches 
broad. Several peduncles spring from the base of the petioles ; 
they are erect, pubescent, thickened above, about 1} inch long 
and 1-flowered. The calyx consists of a short campanular tube 
2 lines long, with five equal narrow linear acuminated erect seg- 
ments, each 4 lines long ; the corolla is tubular, somewhat funnel-. 
shaped, about 6 lines in length, and 4: lmes in diameter in the 
mouth; the lobes of the somewhat oblique border are oblong, 
overlapped at base, tapering and obtuse at their summit, of a 
pale blue or hlac colour, each marked with three parallel ner- 
vures and numerous anastomosing veins, and are slightly ex- 


Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 41 


panded. The stamens are equal, hairy and slightly arched at 
their origin, slender, smootb, and erect above; the anthers con- 
nive around the included stigma, and are oblong, cordate and 
apiculated ; like those of Hyoscyamus, they are articulated upon a 
prominence of the dorsal connective. The ovarium is seated 
upon a short hypogynous gland with two prominent lobes, op- 
posite the furrows of the dissepiment ; these lobes remain after 
the growth of the ovarium, but the gland itself soon disappears. 
The stigma is capitate, somewhat 2-lobed, and covered with nu- 
merous viscose papille. I observed the fruit of a specimen in 
M. de Boissier’s herbarium (M. microcarpa from Malaga) ; here 
the persistent calyx preserves the same form, the tube growing 
to a diameter of 7 lines and a length of 6 lines, while the erect 
lobes in addition are 9 lines long ; it is membranaceous, reticu- 
lated, and incloses an oval berry crowned with the persistent 
style, being 7 lines long and 5 or 6 lines in diameter ; the seeds 
are flat, reniform, oval, and about 12 line long *. 


~VI.—Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Wacker, F.L.S. 
[Continued from vol. v. p. 395. | 


86. Aphis Viburni. 


Aphis Viburni, Fabr. Syst. Ent. 737. 18 ; Sp. 1. 886. 23 ; Ent. 
Syst. iv. 216. 28; Syst. Rhyn. 298. 28 ; Gmel. ed. Syst. Nat. i. 
2208; Sulz. pl. 11. fig. 1, 2; Scop. Ent. Carn. 396; Schrank, 
Faun. Boic. n. 111. 1208; Stew. El. ii. 111; Enc. Meth. Ins. 
pl. 115. fig. 9; Sir Oswald Mosley, Gard. Chron. i. 684; Rus- 
ticus, Ent. Mag. 1. 218. 

Viburnifez, Amyot, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 24 série, v. 478. 

This species feeds on Viburnum Opulus and V. lantana from 
March till November. 

The viviparous wingless female. It is hatched in the beginning 
of March, and is then linear, very small, and of a dull dark green 
colour, paler beneath ; sometimes it has dark bands across the 
back: the feelers and the legs are black, short, and stout: the 
eyes, the mouth, and the nectaries are also black. The young 
ones in the middle of April are pale green, spindle-shaped, 
slightly convex, not shining: the feelers are hardly half the 
length of the body ; their tips, the tip of the mouth, and the 
eyes are black: the abdomen is pale orange around the base of 
the nectaries, which are nearly one-sixth of the length of the 


* An analysis of the generic features of this genus will be given in one 
of the supplementary plates to vol. ii. of the ‘ Ilustr. South Amer. Plants.’ 


4.2 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 


body. The body is elliptical, convex, plump, velvet-like, very 
dark olive-green, and covered with a white bloom: the feelers are 
black, pale yellow at the base, and not more than one-fourth of 
the length of the body: the nectaries are not more than one- 
twelfth of the length of the body: the legs are black, short and 
stout ; the shanks except their tips are pale yellow. In the 
middle of April it may often be seen sitting under a leaf sur- 
rounded by its offspring, which have comparatively pale and flat 
bodies : it disappears in the beginning of July, and returns agam 
in the autumn. 

Ist var. The body is black. 

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa the body is black, 
and has a row of transverse white spots on each side of the ab- 
domen : the feelers are more than half the length of the body: 
the nectaries are about one-tenth of the length of the body : the 
legs are moderately long ; the fore-thighs and the shanks except 
their tips are white: the wings are unfolded before the middle 
of May, and are, as usual, at first milk-white, and afterwards 
become colourless, and very much longer than the body; the 
wing-ribs are very pale green, or almost white; the brands are 
dull buff; the veins are pale brown. 

Ist var. The body is black : the feelers are rather shorter than 
the body: the mouth is dull yellow towards the base: the nectaries 
are about one-sixth of the length of the body: the shanks are 
very dark yellow with black tips; the fore-thighs are yellow at 
the base : the wings are slightly tinged with gray ; the wing-ribs, 
the brands, and the veins are brown. 

The oviparous wingless female. The body is elliptical, convex, 
shining, pale yellow: the feelers are pale yellow, black towards 
the tips, and rather less than half the length of the body: the 
mouth is pale yellow ; its tip and the eyes are black : the nectaries 
are black, and hardly one-sixth of the length of the body: the 
legs are pale yellow; the knees, the feet, and the tips of the 
shanks are black ; the himd-shanks are broad. 

Ist var. The body is tinged with green. 

2nd var. The body is tinged with red. 

3rd var. The body is pale red. 

4th var. With six rows of black spots on the back. 

5th var. With a large red spot at the base of each nectary. 

6th var. The head is pale gray. 

7th var. The hind-shanks are pale brown. 

8th var. The tip of the abdomen is black. 

The oviparous wingless female? The body is small, oval, slightly 
convex, very deep black with a slight white bloom, and it has a 
rim on each side of the body: the abdomen is tapering towards 
the tip: the feelers are black, white towards the base, and full 


” 
 — — 


Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 43 


half the length of the body : the mouth is paler towards the base : 
the nectaries are about one-tenth of the length of the body : the 
legs are dull white ; the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks 
are black; the hind-legs are dark gray, and are very broad. In 
the beginning of November. 

The winged male. The body is black: the fore-border and the 
hind-border of the fore-chest are very dark yellow: the feelers 
are black, rather thick till near their tips, and nearly as long as 
the body : the mouth is black, dark yellow towards the base : the 
nectaries are black, and full one-sixth of the length of the body ; 
the legs are black ; the fore-thighs are dark yellow at the base : 
the wings are slightly gray, and very much longer than the body ; 
the wing-ribs are yellow; the brands are pale brown; the veins 
are brown. It appears in the beginning of November, and then 
pairs with the yellow female before mentioned. 

Length of the body 3—3 line ; of the wings 13-2 lines. 

In the spring these Aphides dwell im clusters on the stalks of 
the guelder rose buds which open and inclose them with a snowy 
drapery ; in the autumn they multiply when the tree is adorned 
with clusters of red shining berries; and November, when the 
leaves assume a bright scarlet hue, is the egg-laying epoch. The 
leaves of the wayfaring tree on which it feeds in the spring curl 
up, and protect it from injury. 


87. Aphis Xylostet, Schrank. 

Aphis Xylostet, Schrank, Faun. Boic. i. 1. 107 ; Reaum. Ins. 
i. 286; Deg. Ins. in. 96. 16. pl. 7. fig. 8-13; Gmel. ed. Syst. 
Nat. i. 2210; Fonscol. Ann. Soc. Ent. x. 167. 6. 

A. Lonicere, Sir Oswald Mosley, Gard. Chron. 1. 628. 

Xylosthaphis, Amyot, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 2 série, v. 479. 

The viviparous wingless female. The body is small, oval, rather 
flat, pale green, covered with white powder: the head is darker : 
the feelers are very pale, but darker at the base and at the tips, 
shorter than the body : the mouth is pale yellow; its tip and the 
eyes are black: the nectaries are black, and about one-sixth of 
the length of the body: the tube at the tip of the abdomen is 
pale yellow: the legs are pale yellow; the hips and the hind- 
thighs are darker ; the feet and the tips of the shanks are black. 

Ist var. The thighs are nearly all black. 

The viviparous winged female. The body is green: the head, 
the chest, the breast, the feelers, the nectaries, and the legs are 
black ; the shanks and the fore-thighs excepting their tips are 
pale yellow. 

88. Aphis Cerasina, n. 8s. 


The viviparous wingless female. The body is rather small, 
elliptical, flat, greenish yellow with two irregular black lines on 


44. Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 


each side of the abdomen: there is a row of small tubercles on 
each side of the body : the feelers are pale yellow, black towards 
the tips, and not half the length of the body : the mouth is pale 
yellow; its tip and the eyes are black : the nectaries are white, 
and not one-fifth of the length of the body: the legs are yellow 
and rather short ; the knees are brown; the feet and the tips of 
the shanks are black. 

1st var. The body is pale yellow. 

2nd var. The body is pale yellow with two large green spots 
on each side of the abdomen. 

Found on Cerasus Avius, the wild cherry, near Carlisle in the 
middle of November. 


89. Aphis Carduina, n. s. 


The viviparous wingless female. The body is rather small, oval, 
somewhat flat, pale green : the front is narrow and rather bristly, 
and has a tubercle on each side : the feelers are yellow, and much 
longer than the body; the tips of the joints are black: the first 
and the second joints are angular; the fourth is much shorter 
than the third ; the fifth is as long as the fourth ; the sixth is not 
half the length of the fifth ; the seventh is about four times the 
length of the sixth: the mouth is pale yellow ; its tip and the 
eyes are black: the tube at the tip of the abdomen is short : the 
nectaries are pale green with black tips, and nearly one-fourth 
of the length of the body: the legs are long and pale yellow; the 
knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are black. In the 
beginning of November. 

The viviparous winged female. It is like the wingless insect in 
colour, but somewhat darker about the chest: the wings are 
colourless, and much longer than the body; the second vein 
diverges from the first, but is nearly parallel to the third; the 
second fork of the latter begins a little after one-third of the 
length of the vei, and its lower branch converges slightly 
towards the second vein; the second fork is beyond two-thirds 
of the length ; the fourth vein is curved moderately and equally 
throughout its length, and the angle of the brand whence it 
springs is very slight. 

Length of the body line; of the wings 1} line. 

Found on the thistle from June till November. 


90. Aphis Jacobee, Schrank. 


Aphis Jacobea, Schrank, Faun. Boic. un. 123. 1242; Kalt. 
Mon. Pflan. 68. 49. 

Found on Senecio Jacobea in the summer. 

The viviparous wingless female. The body is rather small, oval, 
convex, deep black : the limbs are also black : the feelers are some- 


Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 45 


what shorter than the body : the mouth is dull green at the base : 
the nectaries are as long as one-fifth of the body : the legs are of 
moderate length: the fore-thighs are dull green at the base. 
When very young it is linear, and dark green. 

The viviparous winged female. In colour it resembles the 
winged Aphis: the wings are slightly tinged with gray, and are 
longer than the body ; the wing-ribs are dull yellow ; the brands 
and the veins are black. 


91. Aphis Helichrysi, Kaltenbach. 


Aphis Helichrysi, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. i. 102. 77. 

A. Balsamite, Mill. Zool. Dan. Prodr. 109. 1262. 

This little Aphis feeds on Helichrysum chrysanthum, Balsamita 
suaveolens, Anthemis tinctoria, A. Matricaria, Achillea Ptarmica, 
A. Millefolium, Senecio vulgaris, Myosotis. 

The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval: the front is 
somewhat convex and slightly serrated : there are no tubercles at 
the base of the feelers, which are setaceous, and rather less than 
half the length of the body ; the fourth joint is much shorter than 
the third, but more than half its length ; the fifth is a little shorter 
than the fourth, and the sixth has the same proportion to the 
fifth ; the seventh is fully as long as the third, and much more 
slender than the other joints: the nectaries are about one-fifteenth 
of the length of the body: the legs are rather short, pale green. 
The young ones in its body amount to twelve and upwards. 

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa it is nearly ellip- 
tical, slightly convex, grass-green, rather smallerthan A. Dianthi: 
the feelers are pale green with brown tips, and hardly half the 
length of the body: the eyes are dark brown: the mouth is pale 
green with a brown tip: the nectaries are dark green, not more 
than one-twelfth of the length of the body: the legs are dull 
green, rather short ; the feet are brown. 

When the wings are unfolded the body is green: the head and 
the disc of the chest are dark : the feelers are black excepting the 
base, and more than half the length of the body: the legs are 
yellow ; the feet, and the tips of the thighs and of the shanks are 
dark green: the wings are colourless, and much longer than the 
body ; the bend of the rib-vein between the angle where it sends 
forth the fourth vein and its tip is shorter than in A. Tanacetina, 
and the fourth vein is more curved ; the third vein is forked a little 
after one-third and again a little after two-thirds of its length ; 
the second vein is very nearly parallel to the lower part of the 
third vein ; the first vein is nearer at its source to the second than 
the second is to the third, but it diverges more at the tip. In 
the wings of Aphides the third vein has in its upper division a 


46 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 


course conformable or parallel to the fourth vein, while the direc- 
tion of its lower division agrees with that of the second vein. 


92. Aphis Tanacetina, nu. s. 


The viviparous wingless female. The body is elliptical, convex, 
yellowish green: the front is slightly convex, not notched: the 
feelers are setaceous, and rather less than half the length of the 
body ; the first and the second joints have no angles ; the fourth 
joint is much shorter than the third, but more than half its 
length ; the fifth is a little shorter than the fourth, and the sixth 
has the same proportion to the fifth ; the seventh is nearly as long 
as the third ; the tips of the joints are brown: the tip of the ab- 
domen is not compressed, but rounded, and has no tube: the 
nectaries are linear, and as long as one-sixth of the body: the 
legs are rather short ; the feet are brown. The young ones which 
it contains exceed twelve in number. 

The viviparous winged female. It resembles the wingless insect, 
but is darker about the head and about the chest : the feelers are 
brown excepting the base, anda little shorter than the body : the 
tips of the nectaries are brown: the wings are colourless and very 
much longer than the body ; the brand has a distinct angle where 
it sends forth the fourth vem, and the distance thence to its tip 
is about one-fifth of its whole length, and less than half the space 
between the tip of the brand and the tip of the fourth vein : the 
fourth vein is moderately curved at the base, and nearly straight 
towards the tip ; the third springs from the brand at one-fifth of 
the length of the latter, and is forked before one-third and again 
a little after two-thirds of its length; the second and the third 
veins are nearer to each other at the base than are the third and 
the fourth ; the first and the second are still nearer to each other 
than are the second and the third, but they diverge more before 
they reach the hind-border. Found in August on Tanacetum 
vulgare. 

Length of the body 2 line; of the wings 13 line. 

Variations in the wing-veins.—1st var. The third vein has its 
first fork long after one-third and its second a little after two- 
thirds of its length. 

2nd var. The third vein sends forth its first fork at half its 
length, and it has no lower branch to its second fork. 

The oviparous wingless female. This much resembles the vivi- 
parous wingless female, but the hind-shanks are somewhat wide, 
and rather darker than the rest. It appears in the middle of 
October. 

93. Aphis Crategaria, n.s. 


The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval, convex, yel- 
Jowish green, smooth, shining : the feelers are pale yellow, slender, 


Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 47 


setaceous, brown towards the tips, longer than the body: the 
eyes are red: the mouth is pale yellow with a brown tip: the 
nectaries are yellow with brown tips, and about one-fourth of the 
length of the body: the legs are pale yellow, long and slender ; 
the feet and the tips of the shanks are brown: when young it is 
grass-green, paler beneath: the head is yellowish : the feelers are 
about half the length of the body, and the nectaries are one- 
fifth of its length; their tips are brown. Before the end of 
April. 

The viviparous winged female. The body is rather large and 
grass-green: the head and the disc of the chest and that of the 
breast are reddish brown: there is a row of black spots on each 
side of the abdomen : the eyes and the feelers are dark brown, and 
the latter are a little longer than the body: the mouth is pale 
green with a brown tip: the nectaries are-pale green, and as long 
as one-fourth of the body: the legs are long, and pale yellow ; 
the feet, and the tips of the thighs and of the shanks are brown: 
the wings are colourless; the wing-ribs are pale yellow; the brands 
are very pale brown; the veins are brown. 

Ist var. The feelers and the eyes are black, and the former are 
dull green at the base: the tip of the mouth is black: the legs 
are pale green; the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are 
black : the wing-ribs are pale green. 


94. Aphis Crategi, Kaltenbach. 


Aphis Crategi, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. 66. 47. 

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa it is gray and 
nearly elliptical : the eyes and the feelers are black, and the latter 
are rather less than half the length of the body: the mouth is 
gray : the breast is dull red: the nectaries and the legs are gray, 
and the former are hardly one-twelfth of the length of the body. 
When the wings are unfolded it is black: the feelers are much 
shorter than the body : the mouth is dull yellow with a black tip : 
the legs are black ; the thighs at the base, and the shanks except 
their tips are yellow : the wings are colourless, and much longer 
than the body; the wing-ribs are almost white ; the brands are 
dull pale yellow ; the veins are brown. 


95. Aphis Hedere, Kaltenbach. 


Aphis Hedere, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. 1. 89. 65. 

A. Ilicis, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. 1. 88. 64: 

It feeds on Hedera helix and Ilex aquifolium. 

The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval, convex, 
plump, pale green, covered with white powder: the feelers are 
white, pale brown at the base and at the tips, and much shorter 


48 Bibliographical Notices. 


than the body ; the fourth joint is much shorter than the third ; 
the fifth is a little shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is full half 
the length of the fifth; the seventh is rather longer than the 
fifth : the eyes are black: the mouth is white with a brown tip: 
the nectaries are black, and about one-twelfth of the length of 
the body: the legs are of moderate length; the thighs are pale 
green ; the shanks are white ; their tips and the feet are brown. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


An Elementary Course of Geology, Mineralogy, and Physical Geo- 
graphy. By D. T. Anstep, M.A., F.R.S. &c. 8vo. London: 
Van Voorst. 


Ir is unnecessary at the present day to enlarge upon the advantages 
of geological science ; relieved from the prejudices which affected its 
early progress, and soaring above the mere attempt to excite our 
wonder by descriptions of the singular and apparently grotesque 
forms of animals, which were once the denizens of our planet, it has 
become a science not only of many valuable truths, but as a means 
of enlarging our views of those universal laws by which the physical 
history of the earth has been governed. The certainty of its facts 
and their practical applications have rendered a knowledge of it 
essential to all those engaged in the varied pursuits of mining, engi- 
neering and agriculture. A science intimately connected with our 
mineral wealth and commercial prosperity, could not fail to be re- 
cognized and supported by the Government, and the result is the 
establishment of the Museum of Practical Geology, under the ma- 
nagement of Sir H. De la Beche and its efficient corps of officers both 
in the cabinet and the field. Already has this institution yielded the 
first fruits of its practical utility, and given a greater impetus and in- 
fused a spirit of inquiry into the general principles of the science, and 
we do not doubt that when the enlarged views of its able and zealous 
director are fully developed, geology will become still more popular 
amongst all classes. Taught as a subject of special instruction in 
our Universities and Colleges, its importance has not been overlooked 
in those smaller academies, where the teachers, fully aware of the real 
principles of education—that of imbuing the mind with a knowledge 
of facts and their bearing on the practical purposes of life—have, 
without neglecting the classical studies, judiciously introduced a 
course of instruction in natural and physical science. Introductory 
works are therefore requisite, not as simply teaching the facts of 
geology itself, but as embracing a wider field and yet presenting 
in a condensed form, its intimate connexion with and dependence 
upon other branches of knowledge. In this respect the volume 
before us is extremely useful, nor could we anticipate that Prof. An- 
sted’s constant practice as a teacher and lecturer would fail to assist 
him in producing an educational manual serviceable alike for the tra- 
veller or student, more especially as the general plan of the work, 


Bibliographical Notices. 49 


although far from being a copy, is somewhat similar to the ‘ Cours 
Elémentaire’ of M. Beudant, which we have long considered as one 
among the most useful of introductory books. 

The work is divided into four parts,—Physical Geography, Mine- 
ralogy, Descriptive Geology and Practical Geology. Under the first 
head are comprised, the general condition of matter at the earth’s 
surface, and the changes that take place by the action of the various 
forces of gravitation and cohesion, heat, light, electricity, &c., the 
effects produced by the changes of temperature, climate, and by atmo- 
spheric, aqueous and organic agencies, as well as the reaction of the 
interior of the earth on the external surface, as evinced by earthquakes, 
volcanoes, springs, &e. in modifying that surface. The study of this 
section is important to the geological student, for in the scheme of 
nature no fact stands by itself, but is insensibly blended with the va- 
rious cosmical phenomena going on around, and he who does not 
inquire into the changes which are daily passing before his eyes,— 
more or less influencing the organic and physical features of the 
earth,—will fail to comprehend fully the value and beneficence of 
those laws which have governed the past material arrangement of the 
earth’s crust, and by which the ceconomy of nature is sustained. 
Mineralogy, or the description of the materials of which the surface 
is composed and their combinations, is somewhat fully treated, the 
author having selected for his arrangement the chemical nomenclature 
of M. Dufrenoy, with remarks from the works of Mohs, Dana, Nicol, 
&e., and the illustrations from Regnault’s ‘Chimie.’ The portion 
devoted to Descriptive Geology contains an interesting chapter on 
the law of distribution of organic remains,-and their importance in 
the classification of different formations ; we could have wished the 
subsequent part, descriptive of the arrangement of the inorganic ma- 
terials, somewhat enlarged as regards the geology of England, and 
that-a few more illustrations of the characteristic fossils had been in- 
serted. Considering however the author’s intention to be that of 
producing a work not only for the English student, but for the civil 
and military engineer whose occupations may carry them to distant 
regions, this brevity of local description is compensated for by the 
general abstract of the geology of the globe as at present ascertained. 
Some minor inaccuracies occur in this part, for instance the fossils 
figured at p. 387 as belonging to the Great Oolite, are only found 
in the Inferior Oolite, and no mention is made under the cretaceous 
system of the abundance of phosphatic matter, which has of late so 
much attracted the attention of our agriculturists. 

The concluding part of the work, and which considerably ee 
its value, contains a concise account of the practical applications of the 
science, a knowledge which must be always available when anything 
is undertaken concerning the earth, either as the basis of operations, 
or the source whence all valuable materials are obtained. Under this 
head therefore the student will find a brief but interesting outline of 
the application of geology to agriculture, engineering and architecture, 
such as the mechanical condition and chemical composition of rocks, 
derivation and properties of soils, the principles of drainage, and many 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 


50 Bibliographical Notices. 


other points of agricultural geology ; also an account of the earthy 
minerals used in construction, their durability, powers of resistance, 
&c. The important subject of the supply of water from various 
sources, more especially as connected with that of the metropolis, is 
fully treated ; and here we find some new and striking observations on 
the nature and character of the water-bearing strata around London, 
more especially the chalk, and the probable quantity of that useful 
element derivable therefrom, as deduced from geological investigation. 
Associated with this section is the nature of mining operations, and 
their reference to geological structure, in which the subject of coal- 
working is concisely treated, as well as some practical remarks on the 
various operations connected with the mining of iron, salt, and the 
other valuable mineral riches of this country ; we must however state 
that this portion of the work would have been rendered much more 
useful to the student, if the author had introduced a few woodcuts 
illustrative of some of the principal points connected with the various 
methods adopted in the working, ventilation and drainage of our 
mines. 

A useful glossary of scientific terms, a general outline of the geo- 
logy of India, and a series of examination papers are appended to this 
volume, which, notwithstanding its brevity on some points, may be 
safely consulted as an introduction to the science by the general 
reader, as well as form an elementary manual for the traveller and 
student. 


An Arctic Voyage to Baffin’s Bay and Lancaster Sound in search of 
friends with Sir John Franklin. By Roserr A. Goopsrr, late 
President of the Royal Medical Society of Edinburgh. London, 
Van Voorst, 1850. 


This plain and unaffected narrative will be read with interest; not 
only by those who share the anxiety arising from the uncertainty 
hanging over the fate of those of whom Mr. Goodsir went in search, 
but by others who wish to gain a clear impression of the distinguish- 
ing features of arctic voyaging. ‘The author sailed in the “ Advice” 
whaler in March 1849 in search of his brother, who accompanied 
Sir John Franklin. His voyage extended through Davis’s Strait 
round the head of Baffin’s Bay, and the vessel was enabled to make 
an exploration into Lancaster Sound ; with how little success we un- 
fortunately know. Not discouraged by this, however, the author has 
started again this spring on the same quest. 

In this little volume, which is founded upon the journal kept 
during the voyage, we find not merely a record of the routine of a 
whaling voyage, with a vivid description of the exciting hunts and 
perilous attacks which ensue when the ship arrives at the fishing 
grounds, but the author gives us his impressions of the various sights 
and natural phenomena as they came upon him with the force of 
novelty ; thus furnishing us with just the kind of information which 
has especial interest at the present time. The nature of the dangers 
arising from the concussion of the ice floes, the “nip,” the cutting of 


Zoological Society. 51 


ice docks, the operations of tracking and towing, &e., are clearly 
explained, and enable the reader to realize the peculiar character- 
istics which attend these voyages in the icy seas. A few notes on 
natural history are interspersed, but the author describes a whaling 
voyage as particularly unfavourable to the pursuits of the naturalist, 
very few opportunities of observation being afforded to him, even 
where, as in his own case, the master of the ship affords all the faci- 
lities in his power. 

We can recommend this book as an exceedingly pleasant and read- 
able little volume, and take our leave of it with hearty wishes for the 
success of the author in his present, second search. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
May 22, 1849.—Harpur Gamble, Esq., M.D., in the Chair. 


MonoGrapuH OF THE Famity LIMNADIAD, A FAMILY OF ENTO- 
MOSTRACOUS CrusTACEA. By W. Bairp, M.D., F.L.S. erc. 


Jean Frederic Hermann, in his ‘ Mémoire Aptérologique,’ published 
at Strasbourg in 1804, described and figured an Entomostracous crus- 
tacean, which from its resemblance to the genus Daphnia of Miiller 
and its large size, he called Daphnia gigas. About thirty years pre- 
vious to that time, he tells us, his father discovered a number of these 
interesting little animals in a deep ditch near Strasbourg filled with clear 
rain-water and well-stocked with weeds. Struck with their beauty he 
collected several dozens of specimens, and placing them ina vessel full 
of water less pure than that which the ditch contained, took them 
home. By the time he reached his house however they were all dead 
but one, and he only succeeded in preserving two specimens in spirits 
of wine. Linneus had long before that described a species of Mono- 
culus in his ‘ Fauna Suecica,’ under the name of Monoculus lenticu- 
laris, found in Finland. His description is very brief, and Her- 
mann (pére) considering it probable that his animals might be iden- 
tical with the species described by Linnzeus, preserved the shells or 
bucklers of the little creatures which had died, and distributed them 
among his friends and correspondents. He sent some more particu- 
larly to the celebrated Miller, at that time engaged in working out 
the history of the Entomostraca, and entreated him and his other 
friends to inform him if they considered the specimens he had sent 
to be identical with the Monoculus lenticularis of Linneus. Miller 
and his other correspondents all replied that they were not able to 
inform him, as they did not know Linnzeus’s insect—and from that 
time up to the period at which the younger Hermann’s ‘ Mémoire 
Aptérologique’ was published, neither father nor son had ever again 
succeeded in finding these animals. Nothing farther seems to have 
been known of any species belonging to the family till M. Adolphe 
Brongniart in 1820, in the sixth volume of the ‘ Mémoires du Muséum 
d’ Histoire Naturelle,’ published a description of an animal found by 
him in a pool of fresh water at Fontainebleau, which he considered. (I 

A 


O2 Zoological Society. 


think erroneously) as identical with the Daphnia gigas of Hermann. 
Of this species he formed his genus Limnadia, and at the same time 
entered fully into the details of the structure and habits of the ani- 
mal. In the ‘ Bulletin de la Soci¢té Impériale des Nat. de Moscou ’ 
for 1830, M. Krynicki has described a third species belonging to the 
family, which he found in Russia. M. Audouin, in the ‘Annales de 
la Société Entomologique’ for 1837, announced to the Society that 
he had received specimens of another species of the same family, 
found by M. Bravais, a naval officer, near Oran on the coast of Africa, 
in a little marsh of brackish water; and in the same year M. Straus 
Durckheim published a description and good figure of a fifth species 
found by Dr. Riippell in Abyssinia. M. Guérin-Ménéville, in the 
‘Magazin Zoologique’ for the same year, 1837, has published the 
description of a sixth species brought from the Mauritius, collected 
there by M. Desjardins; and finally, M. Joly, in the ‘Annales des 
Sciences Naturelles,’ 2nd series, vol. xviii. 1443, has published an 
elaborate memoir upon a species collected by him at Toulouse. 

From a careful examination of the figures and descriptions given 
by these authors, it is evident that these animals do not belong all to 
the same genus. It is perhaps in vain now to attempt to ascertain 
the species mentioned above as described by Linneus. Hermann 
says, the animal described by him “‘is very likely to be in reality the 
Monoculus lenticularis of Linnzeus;”’ and upon examining the Lin- 
neean cabinet in the possession of the Linnzean Society, I have found 
one mutilated specimen of a species belonging to this family which 
bears much resemblance to that figured by M. Hermann. As there is 
no ticket attached to the specimen, it is impossible now to decide whe- 
ther this is really the individual originally in the possession of Lin- 
neeus ; but if it be, it confirms my opinion, derived from comparing the 
figures and descriptions of the two species given by Hermann and 
Brongniart, that the latter author is decidedly in error in considering 
them to be identical. The species found at Fontamebleau is the true 
representative of the genus Limnadia, whilst that of Strasbourg forms 
the type of another genus. This genus was indicated by Audouin 
and Straus Durckheim in the same year; the former proposing for 
the species brought by M. Bravais from Oran, the name of Cyzicus; 
and the latter for that brought by Dr, Ruppell from Abyssinia, the 
generic name Estheria. From the simultaneous publication of these 
two generic names, it is difficult to decide which should stand ; and 
M. Joly, apparently feeling the difficulty, has proposed a third name, 
taking as the type the species found by him at Toulouse, and calling 
it Isaura. As M. Audouin merely indicates the genus without 
giving a description of either genus or species, whilst M. Straus de- 
tails at full length both generic and specific characters, and figures 
the typical species, I propose adopting his name and retaining the 
generic name Hstheria, a name originally proposed by Dr. Rippell 
himself. 

The genus Limnadia thus at present contains two species :— 

1. Limnadia Hermanni of Ad. Brongniart. 

2. Limnadia Mauritiana of M. Guérin. 


Zoological Society. 53 


The genus Estheria at present contains three species :— 

1. Estheria gigas, the Daphnia gigas of Hermann, identical with 
me Cyzicus Bravaisii of Audouin and the [saura cycladoides of 

oly. 

2. Estheria tetracera, the Limnadia tetracera of Krynicki. 

3. Estheria Dahalacensis, Straus Durckheim. 

To these three species I now propose adding six others, all in the 
collection of the British Museum. 


Legion BRANCHIOPODA. 
Order PHyLLopopa. 


Family Limnapiapz. . 


Animal almost entirely enclosed within a buckler or carapace re- 
sembling exactly a bivalve shell. Feet all branchial; from eighteen 
to twenty-seven pairs in number. Antenne four pairs; the two 
superior used as organs of locomotion. Eyes two; closely approxi- 
mated. 

Genus Limnap14, Brongniart. 

Carapace very large in proportion to the size of the animal, which 
appears not to fill much more than half of it. Head small, and having 
a little behind the eye a small pear-shaped body on its dorsal margin. 
Caudal segment truncate and terminating in two diverging lamelle, 
ciliated on their under margin. Small antenne club-shaped. Jaw 
foliated. Carapace beautifully transparent, of a whitish colour and 
very thin and delicate. Valves nearly quite smooth or only showing 
two or three slight concentric ridges on their anterior margin, and 
when highly magnified, numerous very minute dots or puncturations. 

The animals swim on their back, and no males have ever as yet 
been observed. 


Sp. 1. Limnapia HeERMANNI. 

L. Hermanni, Ad. Brongniart, Mém. du Mus. d’ Hist. Nat. vi. t. 13. 
f. 1-2, 1820. Desmarest, Consid. gén. sur les Crust. 379. t. 56. f. 1, 
1825. Latreille, Cuv. Régn. Anim. iv. 173, 1829. Bosc, Man. d’ Hist. 
Nat. des Crust. 11. 236, 1830. Guérin, Magaz. de Zool. Class 7. t. 21. 
f. 12, 1837. Lamarck, An. sans Vert. 2nd edit. v. 185 (note). M. Ed- 
wards, Hist. Nat. Crust. mi. 362. No. 1. Cuv. Régn. Anim. edit. 
Crochard, Crustacés, t. 74. f. 1, la. 

Carapace-valves of a rounded oval form, and permitting only the 
terminal branches of the large antennze and the tips of the caudal 
lamellze to pass beyond their margins ; antennules of the length of the 
peduncles of the large antennze, club-shaped and crenulated on their 
upper edge ; large antennze nearly half‘as long as the body, and having 
in each branch 12 joints ; feet 22 pairs in number ; caudal lamellee of 
considerable length ; carapace of a clear transparent white colour, and 
nearly quite smooth on its surface. On the anterior half we see two 
or three concentric striz or rather delicate ridges running parallel 
with the lower margin, and when examined by a microscope of con- 
siderable power, we can detect the whole surface of the valves covered 
with numerous minute dots or puncturations. These do not appear 


54 Zoological Society. 


raised, but as if they were mere opacities in the otherwise clear 
transparent shell. 

Hab. Fontainebleau. British Museum; sent to Dr. Leach by 
M. Brongniart. 


Sp. 2. Limnapra MaurirTIAna. 

L. Mauritiana, Guérin, Mag. de Zool. Class 7. t. 21. f. 1-11, 
1837; Iconogr. Régn. Anim. Cuv. t. 33. f. 2. M. Edwards, Hist. 
Nat. Crust. i. 363. No. 2. t. 35. f. 7-8. Burmeister, Organiz. of 
Trilobites, Ray edit. t. 6. f. 15. 

Carapace-valves of an oval shape, slightly pomted at the extre- 
mities ; antennules club-shaped, not crenulated on the upper edge, 
and considerably shorter than in preceding species, and the branches 
composed of only 9 joints in each; feet 18 pairs in number ; caudal 
lamellee shorter than in preceding species and more spine-shaped. 

Not having seen this species I am unable to describe the structure 
of the carapace. 

Hab. Island of Mauritius, M. Desjardins. 


Genus EstHertia, Riippell. 


Carapace smaller in proportion to the size of the animal than in 
preceding genus, the animal nearly filling the entire cavity ; head 
large and somewhat projecting beyond the margins of the valves ; no 
pyriform organ; caudal segment large and terminating in four la- 
melle in form of strong curved hooks; small antennz linear or 
slightly tapering towards the apex ; jaws fleshy ; carapace of a trans- 
lucent horny or yellowish colour, of moderate thickness, and showing 
numerous strong concentric ribs; the surface between the ribs is 
generally strongly punctate or striated, presenting considerable va- 
riety in their sculpture, which affords good specific characters; the 
animals swim on their belly, and many males are found among them. 


A. Valves of carapace dotted or punctate on the surface. 


Sp. 1. EstHertia GIGas. 

Syn. Daphnia gigas, Hermann, Mém. Aptérol. 134. t. 5. f. 4-5; 
t. 9. f. a, 1804. 

Cyzicus Bravaisii, Audouin, Ann. de la Soc. Entomol. vi. Bulletin, 
p- 9, 1837. 

Isaura Cycladoides, Joly, Ann. des Scien. Nat. 2nd ser. xviii. t. 7, 
tid tenOsu. L414. 1.843: 

Estheria Cycladoides, Lucas, Explor. Scient. de P Alger. Crus- 
tacés, 81, 1845. 

Limnadia Hermanni, Koch, Deutsch. Crust. H. xxxv. t. 10. 

Monoculus lenticularis? Linnzeus, Faun. Suec. 2051. No. 8; Syst. 
Nat. ed. 12th, 1059, No. 8. 

Carapace-valves of a rounded oval form, resembling considerably 
the shell of a Cyclas ; of a horny amber colour and translucid ; an- 
terior extremity rather broader than posterior ; both finely rounded ; 
beaks prominent, situated nearer the anterior extremity of the cara- 
pace, which is much more conyex at that part than elsewhere ; the 
two valves are marked with concentric strie or ribs, varying from 


Zoological Society. 55 


20 to 26 in number. When viewed under the microscope, the 
structure of this carapace presents the following appearance : the ribs 
are strongly marked and are somewhat prominent, the lower edge 
being beaded or ornamented with a line of raised round dots of a 
rather regular figure. The surface between the ribs is slightly con- 
cave, and is marked very distinctly with numerous raised dots or 
punctations of a rather irregular form and size. 

Hab. Strasbourg, Hermann. Toulouse, Joly. Oran, M. Bravais. 
Algeria, Lucas. Regency of Tunis, Mr. Frazer. Brit. Mus. 

That this is the Daphnia gigas of Hermann I think there is no 
doubt, and quite different from the Limnadia Hermanni of Bron- 
gniart. The body of the Limnadia is entirely enclosed within a cara- 
pace, regularly oval, transparent, and of a whitish colour. That of 
the Daphnia gigas, according to Hermann, is enclosed within a cara- 

ace of the colour of amber, horny, transparent, oval, with the back 
gibbous, keeled, and edged with brown. The carapace of the Lim- 
nadia is smooth, or offering only two or three zones parallel to its 
free edge. That of the Daphnia gigas has 7 rings or parallel zones 
on the two lower thirds of its body, and to judge from the figure 
given by Hermann, has several more on the upper portion. In strue- 
ture and form it thus agrees with the characters of the genus Estheria, 
and appears to me to be perfectly identical with the Isaura Cyela- 
doides of Joly. : 


Sp. 2. EstHeriA Me irtensis, Nobis. 

Carapace-valves of an elongated oval form, considerably narrower 
at the posterior than the anterior extremity ; of a light horny colour, 
and semitransparent. Anterior extremity rounded; the beaks si- 
tuate near that extremity and prominent, causing that part of the 
shell to be much more convex than any other portion. Ribs some- 
what prominent, the surface between them slightly concave and com- 
pletely covered with numerous very small dots or raised punctations 
of rather a regular figure. The lower edge of each rib is beaded like 
the last, but the dots are smaller. The shell is considerably more 
elongated than in preceding species, and the beaks are more pro- 
minent and rather nearer the anterior extremity. The colour is 
much lighter; the ribs rather less prominent, and the punctations 
on the intermediate spaces much smaller and a great deal more nu- 
merous. 

Hab. Pool of rain-water at Malta, Rev. Mr. Hennah. Brit. Mus. 


Sp. 3. Estuerra poxita, Nobis. 

Carapace-valves obovate, resembling in form the shell of a Pistdium. 
Anterior extremity somewhat broader than posterior, much more 
convex and gaping. Beaks prominently elevated, and situated near 
the anterior extremity. The shell is of a light yellowish horny co- 
lour internally and externally, and of a fine glossy polished appear- 
ance and finely pellucid. The ribs are numerous, about 27 in num- 
ber, elevated, and smooth. The spaces between are slightly concave, 
and are beautifully dotted with numerous small impressed punctations. 

Hab, India, Captain Boys. Brit. Mus. 


56 Zoological Society. 


Sp. 4. Estaeria Brasriiensis, Nobis. 

Carapace-valves elongately obovate and pisidiform. Anterior ex- 
tremity much broader than posterior, much more convex, and gaping. 
Beaks prominent and situated near anterior extremity. The shell 
is of a uniform dull horny colour and appearance externally and in- 
ternally, very thin and translucent. Ribs numerous, elevated and 
smooth. The intermediate spaces are slightly concave, and appear 
roughened all over with numerous very small dots. This is a larger 
species than the preceding, and is much more elongated in form,—not. 
possessing the fine polished appearance which distinguishes it, but 
appearing as if covered with a very thin epidermis. 

Hab. Brazil, Mr. Sowerby. Brit. Mus. ~ 


Sp. 5. EsrHeria Danaacensis. 

E. Dahalacensis, Riippell & Straus, Mus. Senkenberg. it. 119. 
try. 1/11: 

Carapace-valves irregularly quadrilateral. Anterior extremity 
slightly rounded, posterior extremity cut sloping or with beveled 
edges. Dorsal and ventral margins both straight. Beaks rather 
prominent, placed near anterior extremity. The carapace is of a 
light horny colour and lustre, both internally and externally, and 
translucent. The ribs are about 14 m number and rather prominent. 
The spaces between them are slightly concave and covered with very 
numerous exceedingly minute raised dots or punctations, and a good 
“many much larger intermixed. 

Hab. Dahalac, Abyssinia, Riippell. Mus. Dom. J.O. Westwood. 


B. Valves of carapace longitudinally striated on their surface. 


Sp. 6. EsrHeRIA DONACIFORMIS. 

Nuculina donaciforme, Parreyss MSS. in Mus. Brit. 

Carapace-valves shortly obovate and pisidiform ; anterior extremity 
broader than posterior, more convex but not gaping; beaks pro- 
minent, placed near anterior extremity ; the carapace is quite opake, 
of a light brownish yellow externally, of a dull lustre and with a spot 
of dark purple and of a metallic lustre on the anterior margin and on 
the dorsal edge behind the beaks; the interior is of a beautiful 
shining lustre and of a deep purple colour; the ribs are numerous 
and rather unequal; the spaces between them are striated longitu- 
dinally ; the strize, when examined by the microscope, being irregular 
and of a somewhat complicated structure, near the edge of the rib 
frequently forramg loops and running one into the other. 

Hab. Abeid, Kordofan, Parreyss. Sent to the British Museum 
Collection as a species of mollusk belonging to the genus Nuculine, 
and called Nuculina donaeiforme. 


Sp. 7. Esrueria Boysu, Nobis. 

Carapace-valves broadly obovate; anterior extremity convex, gaping, 
much broader than the posterior, which however is rounded and 
obtuse ; beaks prominent, placed near anterior extremity ; carapace 
opake ; externally of a dull shining grey colour, with the anterior 


Zoological Society. 57 


extremity, beaks, and dorsal edge of a purplish tint possessing a 
somewhat metallic lustre ; the interior is of a light purple tint and 
somewhat shining lustre; the ribs are numerous, about 34 in num- 
ber, and prominent, and the surface between them is striated longi- 
tudinally and impressly punctate, the strize extending across one-half 
the space, the other half being occupied with the punctations. 

Hab. India, Capt. Boys. Brit. Mus. 


Sp. 8. Estueria stmiuis, Nobis. 

Carapace-valves elongate obovate ; anterior extremity considerably 
broader than posterior, which is rather narrow; beaks very promi- 
nent, placed very near anterior extremity ; carapace opake; colour 
externally and internally the same as in last; the ribs are numerous 
and prominent, the first 7 or 8 rather broader than the rest, smooth, 
and flattish ; the remainder sharply prominent, and having on their 
surface a row of sharp angular beads; the surface between the ribs 
is deeply striated, the strice extending nearly quite across the space. 
This species differs from the preceding in being smaller, more elon- 
gate in proportion ; in having the posterior extremity considerably 
narrower and sharper, and the beaks nearer anterior extremity, and 
in having the ribs beaded. 

Hab. India, Capt. Boys. Brit. Mus. 


Sp. 9. EsTHERIA TETRACERA. 

Syn. Limnadia tetracera, Krynicki, Bull. Soc. Imp. Nat. Mos- 
cou, 1830, 176. t. 7. f. 1, 2. M. Edwards, Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. 
363. No. 3. 

Tsaura tetracera, Joly, Ann. Sc. Nat. 2nd ser. xviii. 

Carapace-valves broadly obovate ; anterior extremity broader than 
posterior, which is obtusely rounded; beaks prominent, very near 
anterior extremity. 

Not having seen this species I cannot describe the structure of the 
carapace. 

Krynicki describes this species as a Limnadia, but at the same 
time remarks “that it ought to form the type of a new genus.” 

Hab. Neighbourhood of Charkow, Russia, Krynicki. 


June 12.—W. Spence, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair. 


Letters had been received from Richard Hill, Esq., W. C. Kelaart, 
Esq., R. J. Bourchier, Esq., and Dr. Bland, Corr. Members. 

Mr. Kelaart’s letter was dated San Fernando, Trinidad, May 6. 
Among other interesting intelligence he states that he has “no doubt 
of the existence of a large Red Monkey, and according to some, of a 
white one also, inhabiting the woods of this island ; and although no 
specimens have yet been procured, the promises of several of the pro- 
prietors give hope of a speedy solution of the question as to what spe- 
cies these animals may belong.”’ 

Mr. Gray exhibited, from the collection of J. H. Hora, Esq., a 
female specimen of Ovis Gmelini, from Tauri in the Persian Gulf. 

It was peculiar for the large size of the tuft of hair over the orbital 
gland, which was closely matted together by the secretion from it ; 


58 Zoological Society. 


the nostrils are surrounded by a distinct narrow callous edge; the 
callosity occupies the space between the nostrils and a narrow central 
band down to the lips; the body is covered with very close soft 
hair, and on the haunches and other parts where the hair is longer, 
it retains its softness, but approaches to the quill-like character of the 
Roebuck ; the upper part of the body is ochraceous yellow, the lower 
part paler and whitish; the head is paler yellowish, and the hairs 
on the forehead and face are tipped with whitish. 


- The following paper was read :— 


1. ON THE VARIATION IN THE TEETH OF THE CRESTED SEAL, 
CysTOPHORA CRISTATA, AND ON A NEW SPECIES OF THE 
GENUS FROM THE West INpDiEs. By J. E. Gray, Esa., 
F.R.S. ETC. 


In a paper which I lately communicated to the Society on the 
genus Bradypus, I drew their attention to some variations in the 
form of the lower jaw, which were not accompanied by any appre- 
ciable difference in the external appearance of the specimens ; I now 
wish to bring before the Society some variations which I have ob- 
served in the teeth of the different skulls of the Crested Seal which 
I have received from Greenland. I consider it of more importance 
to record these variations, as the formation of the teeth in the family 
of Seals has been considered as affording one of the best characters 
for the distinction of the species. 

Several zoologists have considered the Crested Seal of the northern 
and the Proboscis Seal of the southern hemisphere as belonging to the 
same genus ; but though there are several characters which are com- 
mon to both, they are very easily distinguished. 

The grinders of the Proboscis Seal are only slightly plaited on the 
crown, all have only simple subcylindrical roots, which are cylindrical 
in the young animal, and enlarged, short, and clavate in the adult 
specimens. ‘The grinders of the Crested Seal, on the contrary, are 
rather tubercular and very closely and strongly plaited on the 
crown, and this character is seldom obliterated by age, and in most 
of the skulls the 4th and 5th grinder of both jaws have two roots, 
and the root of the 3rd grinder is partially divided on the outer side ; 
but in some adult skulls (probably belonging to the males?) the roots 
of the 4th and of the Ist, 2nd and 3rd grinders are enlarged and 
simple-rooted, and in one young skull the 4th grinder is also simple- 
rooted. 

I shall proceed to give the variations to be observed in the follow- 
ing skulls, all received from Greenland :— 

1. No. 332 6. in Brit. Mus. Cat.—The skull of an adult or aged 
specimen: the crowns plaited, the roots of all the grinders enlarged 
and short, club-shaped and simple, separated from the crown by a 
narrow collar. 

2. No. 332 a.—Skull of adult : the crown worn ; the root of the Ist, 
2nd, 3rd, 4th, rather enlarged, oblong club-shaped, rather elongate, 
the root of the 5th grinder compressed, of the left side simple, of the 


Zoological Society. 59 


right partially divided into two short roots continued in grooves on 
each side. 

3. No. 332 c.—Skull of an aged specimen: the crowns plaited and 
tubercular, the roots of the grinders rather enlarged, the root of the 
3rd grinder rather compressed, simple, with a groove on the outer 
side of the 4th and 5th grinders, scarcely enlarged, and divided into 
two distinct diverging roots. 

4. No. 332 4.—Skull of nearly adult: the crown of few grinders 
remaining plaited ; the root of 4th and 5th grinder of the left side, 
as shown by the cavities, divided into two roots ; of the 4th grinder of 
the right side simple, with a slight groove on the outer side, and of 
the 5th grinder two-rooted, like the similar grinder on the other 
side. 

5. No. 332 d.—Skull of nearly adult, wanting the grinders ; but 
the cavity for the grinders shows that the 4th grinder on both sides 
had a short clavate root with a slight central groove on the outer 
side, and the 5th grinder on each side had two separate roots. 

6. No. 332 e.—Skull ofa half-grown animal: the crown plaited and 
tubercular, the 4th grinder on each side with ovate, short, simple 
roots, and the 5th grinder with compressed truncated simple roots ; 
the grinders are rather further apart than in the other skull. 

7. No. 352 f.—Skull of a very young animal : the crowns are very 
distinctly plaited, the 4th and 5th grinders of both sides have two 
distinct roots, and the 3rd grinder has a groove down the middle of 
the outer side. In all these skulls the grinders are close together, 
forming a nearly continuous line. 

8. Is the skull of a young female of the Seal caught in the Orwell 
on ‘the 29th of June, 1847, described and figured by Dr. W. B. 
Clarke, and now in the Ipswich Museum. This skull very much 
resembles No. 6 (No. 332 e.) in proportions and distance of grinders, 
but is only about two-thirds the size, and the blood-vessel on each 
side the palate, which in that skull is open, is here partly covered 
over with a thin layer of bone; the 4th upper grinder has a com- 
pressed simple root with a groove on the lower part of its outer side, 
and the 5th grinder is two-rooted. It is to be observed, that the 
Orwell specimen, No. 8, was a female, and that the nose of this and 
of skull No. 6 differ from the others in being rather longer, and in 
the grinders being rather further apart: is this the character of the 
female sex? and in both these skulls the 4th grinder is single-rooted: 
is that also a sexual character? It is to be hoped that the Danish 
or American naturalists who have the opportunity of examining these 
seals, will determine the question. 

It would thus appear, from what I have stated, that im this genus 
the form of the root of the grinders is very lable to variation; I 
have not observed any similar variation in the teeth of any other seal, 
and still believe that the form of the roots affords a good character 
in most of the genera. 

We have lately received from the West Indies the skin and skull 
of a seal which evidently belongs to the same genus as the crested 
seal of the northern hemisphere. The skull, or rather the teeth, 


60 Zoological Society. 


when compared with those of the Greenland specimens, induce me 
to believe that it is distinct from them. It chiefly differs in the torm 
of the outer upper cutting teeth and canines. In a// the specimens, 
both old and young, from the North Sea, the outer upper cutting 
teeth and the canines are narrow and compressed. In the West 
Indian skull, which is that of a very young specimen, the outer upper 
cutting teeth and the canines are broad, strongly keeled on each side and 
longitudinally plaited within. In this skull the 4th grinder has only 
a single root, and the 5th grinder has two; the crowns of the teeth 
are plaited and tubercular like those of the North Sea specimens. 
The face is rather broader than in a skull of the northern kind of 
nearly the same size. This species may be called Cystophora antil- 
larum. 

We have received an imperfect skin of a seal from Jamaica, which 
was brought home by Mr. Gosse. It is unfortunately without any 
bones. The whiskers are short, thick, white, cylindrical, regularly 
tapering, and without any appearance of a wave or twist. In this 
character it most agrees with Phoca barbata. 


July 10.—Harpur Gamble, Esq., M.D., in the Chair. 


Mr. E. Doubleday exhibited specimens of the larva, pupa, and per- 
fect insect of Sirex gigas, an insect mostly very rare in Great Britain. 
These specimens were sent to Mr. Gray from Bath by Mr. Brunel, 
and were accompanied by fragments of the wood on which the larvee 
had fed. 

It appears that about eighteen months since a quantity of larch- 
trees were cut in the neighbourhood of Bath, and after having been 
used as scaffolding-poles in the repairing of one of the churches of 
the city, were applied to a similar purpose at the railway-station. 
From these poles thousands of individuals, chiefly females, of Sirex 
gigas, are now coming forth. From the specimens exhibited, it 
would seem that the larvee prefer the soft sap wood to the more solid 
internal part of the trees, penetrating this part longitudinally at a 
little distance from the bark, the perfect imsect gnawing its way 
through when ready to make its appearance. 

Mr. Doubleday remarked that there was here ample evidence to 
disprove St. Fargeau’s idea, that this fine msect is a parasite upon 
some timber-boring beetles, an opinion already controverted by Mr. 
Westwood and others. The larva, pupa, and perfect msect are beau- 
tifully figured by Ratzeburg in his work on insects injurious to forests ; 
but he gives no details of the habits of the msect, nor any figures in- 
dicating the mode of life of the larva. 


The following papers were read :— 


1. Description or Two New SPECIES WITH THE CHARACTERS 
oF A New Genus or Trocuitipa&. By Joun Goutp, F.R.S. 
ETC, 

Genus Hetiopoxa, Gould. 


Bill straight or slightly curved downwards, of moderate length ; 


ae 


Zoological Society. 61 


nostrils covered by an operculum ; wings pointed, rigid, of moderate 
size, and well-adapted for sustaiming flight ; tail of moderate size, 
considerably forked ; feet of moderate size; the outer toe and claw 
shorter than the inner toe and claw; the hind toe and claw the 
shortest of all; tarsi clothed with fine feathers. 

Species, H. jacula, H. Leadbeateri (H. Otero’), H. rubinoides, 
and H. rubinia? 


HeLiopoxa JacuLa, Gould. 


Male: crown of the head, breast and abdomen resplendent metallic 
green ; in the centre of the throat a crescentic mark of metallic blue ; 
the metallic green of the crown running to a point towards the oc- 
ciput ; back of the neck, back, and upper wing-coverts bronzy green ; 
under wing-coverts and flanks grass-green; wings purplish brown ; 
upper tail-coverts purplish brown with green reflexions ; under tail- 
coverts dark brown with green reflexions; tail considerably forked 
and of a bluish black ; thighs and tarsi white; feet blackish brown ; 
bill black. 

Total length 51 inches; bill 14; wing 2; tail 22; tarsi 1. 

Female : crown of the head and upper surface green ; throat shining 
metallic green, the white bases of the feathers showing through and 
giving the throat a speckled appearance ; tail bluish black tipped 
with white ; in some specimens the lores are buff, and a line of the 
same hue extends beneath the eye ; thighs white ; under tail-coverts 
dull green ; bill black. 

Hab. Santa Fé de Bogota. 

Remark.—This splendid new species, which I have recently re- 
ceived from Santa Fé de Bogota, is precisely of the same form and 
about the size of the 7. Leadbeateri of authors. 


ERIopus SIMPLEX, Gould. 


The entire body obscure olive-green; the crown of the head and 
back of the neck tinted with purple; rump and upper tail-coverts 
a very little brighter than the back; under tail-coverts dull bluish 
purple; wings purplish brown; tail considerably forked, and black 
with purplish reflexions ; thighs and tarsi thickly clothed with snow- 
white plumes ; bill and feet black. 

Total length 43 inches; bill 2; wing 21; tail 2. 

Remark.—The only specimen I have seen is in the collection of 
E. Wilson, Esq.; it is most nearly allied to H. cupreoventris, but 
its uniform dusky colour renders it conspicuously distinct. It was 
received in a collection sent from Santa Fé de Bogota. 


2. DESCRIPTIONS OF SIXTEEN NEW SPECIES OF BULIMUS, IN THE 
COLLECTION OF H. CumingG, Esa@., DISCOVERED BY Mr. WI L- 
LIAM Loss iN THE ANDES OF PERv. By Loven. Reeve, 
F.Z:8. 


1. Butimus cuausttiomes. Bul. testd elongato-turritd, sini- 
strali, compressé umbilicatd, anfractibus novem, superné obscure 


62 Zoological Society. 


costatis, longitudinaliter creberrimé et minutissimé rugoso-stri- 
atis, columelld verticaliter reflexd, aperturd subquadratd, labro 
tenui, simplici; colore murino. 
Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru; W. Lobb. 
Very like a Clausilia in form, and of a silken aspect, arising out of 
the very close and minute development of longitudinal strize. 


2. BuLimus NIGROPILEATUS. Bul. testd acuminato-ovatd, sub- 
ampliter umbilicatd, anfractibus septem, convexis, obtuse sub- 
rugoso-striatis, columella verticaliter reflexd, apertura ovali, 
labro simplici ; albidd, basin versus obsolete fusco-fasciatd, apice 
nigro. 

Hab. Chachapoyas, Alto Peru; W. Lobb. 

It is probable, from the faintly-banded appearance of this shell, that 

this is but the pale variety of a darker type. 


i 

3. Butimus FoveouaTus. Bul. testd oblongo-ovatd, tenuiculd, 

subventricosd, haud umbilicata, ad apicem obtusd, anfractibus 
quinque ad sex, convexis, longitudinaliter obtuse plicato-striatis, 
punctis oblongis spiraliter lineatim exsculptis, infra suturas pli- 
cato-crenulatis, apicem versus peculiariter foveolatis, suturis 
rudibus, anfractu ultimo oblique descendente, columella latd, 
depressiusculd, oblique recedente, aperturd oblongo-ovali, labro 
subincrassato, vix refleco ; intense olivaceo-brunned, infra sutu- 
ras pallidé unifasciatd, suturis albidis, columella labroque ceru- 
lescente-albis, aperture fauce tridescente-lilaced. 

Hab. Vitoe, near Sarma, Alto Peru; W. Lobb. 

This is the species which Dr. Pfeiffer has assigned to the Bulimus 
Mahogani of Sowerby, Conch. Ilustr. f. 59 ; a species of the B. rosa- 
ceus or hemastoma type, of which I can find no description or tidings. 

The species under consideration will be found, on comparison with 
Sowerby’s figure, to be of a more oblong form, more acuminated at 
the apex, and very peculiarly indented round the upper sutures, re- 
minding one very much of the indentations in the shells of Phorus. 


4. Buuimus peprstus. Bul. testd subacuminato-ovaté, compresse 
umbilicatd, anfractibus septem, rotundatis, levibus, superne 
depressiusculis, minuté plicato-crenulatis, columella reflexd, 
aperturd parviusculd, labro simplici, intus extusque ustulato- 
Juscd, hic illic saturatiore-strigatd. 

Hab. Chachapoyas, Alto Peru; W. Lobb. 

A thin shell, approaching in form and colouring to the Bulimus 

nuzx, from which it differs in being of lighter structure, and having a 
more rounded aperture. 


5. Buuimus sciruutus. Bul. testd subfusiformi-oblongd, vie um- 
bilicatd, anfractibus octo, leviter convexis, levibus, columelld 
parum reflecd, aperturd subangustd, labro simplici; albidd, 
purpureo-ceruleo tinctd, basin versus ferrugineo-rufd, lineis 
subtilibus albis, irregulariter undulatis, creberrimé longitudt- 
naliter notatd. 


Hab. Chachapoyas, Alto Peru; W. Lobb. 


Zoological Society. 63 


Neatly marked with fine white waved lines upon a purple-blue 
ground, tinged towards the base with a bright rust-red. 


6. Buxtimus cuzcorEnsis. Bul. testd acuminato-oblongd, sub- 
cylindraced, subcompressé umbilicatd, anfractibus octo, leviter 
convexis, sub lente striatis et corrugato-indentatis, columelld 
reflecd, apertura parviusculd, labro simplici ; fulvescente-spa- 
diced. 

Hab. Cuzco, Bolivia; W. Lobb. 

Of a delicate nankeen colour throughout. 


7. Butimus pr&TExtTus. Bul. testd acuminato-oblongd, sub- 
cylindraced, subampliter umbilicatd, anfractibus octo, leviter 
convexis, levibus vel obscure indentatis, columelld latissimé re- 
flexd, aperturd parviusculd, labro simplici, paululim reflexo ; 
lacted, ceruleo-nebulatd, maculis rotundatis albidis promiscue 
floccatd, lineis minutis albidis undulatis longitudinaliter cre- 
berrimé notatd, apice fuscescente. 

Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru; W. Lobb. 

A delicate blue-clouded shell, sprinkled with a few white flakes, 

and very closely marked with fine white lines, which are irregularly 
waved and sometimes ramified like veins. 


8. Butimus Loxssi. Bul. testd subcylindraceo-oblongd, com- 
presse umbilicatd, aperturam versus suboblique tumidd, anfrac- 
tibus octo, leviter convexis, levibus vel obscure indentatis, colu- 
melld laté expansd, aperturd oblique effusd, labro reflexo ; albd, 
vittis longitudinalibus fuscescentibus et purpureo-castaneis irre- 
gulariter conspicué pictd, pone labrum et aperture fauce pur- 
pureo-nigricante. 

Hab. Banks of the Maranon, near Balsas, Peru (on branches of a 

species of Jatropha); W. Lobb. 

This fine species is of a delicate cream-white, striped longitudinally 
by distinct ribands of light brown and dark purple chestnut, without 
any of intermediate tint. Immediately behind the lip there is more of 
the dark purple chestnut, approaching to black, and the interior of the 
aperture is coloured with the same, having a somewhat metallic hue. 

I have the pleasure to name it in honour of Mr. William Lobb, bo- 
tanical collector of Messrs. Veitch and Son, the eminent nurserymen 
of Exeter, to whose zeal in the pursuit of natural history the disco- 
very of these interesting species bears honourable testimony. 


9. Butimus PuRPURATUS. Bul. testd subacuminato-ovatd, com- 
pressé umbilicatd, anfractibus sex, convexis, longitudinaliter 
rugoso-corrugatis, ad suturas plicato-crenatis, anfractu ultimo 
ventricosiusculo, columella reflexd, labro simplici; purpurco- 
Suscd, lineis albidis hic illic longitudinaliter interruptd, basi et 
aperture fauce albidd. 

Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru; W. Lobb. 

A rather stout, rough shell, stained with dark purple brown. 


10. Bunimus RHODOLARYNX. Bul. testd acuminato-ovatd, basin 


64 Zoological Society. 


versus oblique ventricosd, ampliter umbilicatd, anfractibus sep- 
tem ad octo, subrotundatis, levibus, sub lente striis obliquis 
elevatiusculis et spiralibus incisis minute decussatis, aperturd 
suborbiculari, columelld labroque laté reflexis ; roseo-albicante, 
intus purpureo-rosed. 
Hab. Banks of the Aparimao, Alto Peru; W. Lobb. 
Distinguished by its very delicate purple-rose interior, the colour 
of which is seen through the substance of the shell. 


11. Bunimus pecussatus. Bul. testd acuminato-oblongd, basi 
rotundatd, subcylindraced, compressé umbilicatd, anfractibus 
octo, leviter convexts, longitudinaliter corrugato-striatis, ad 
suturas subcrenulatis, columelld laté reflexd, labro tenui, sim- 
plici; pallide stramined, strigis brevibus rufo-fuscis longitudi- 
nalibus et obliquis fasciatim decussatis peculiariter notatd. 

Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru; W. Lobb. : 

Singularly characterized by the bands of short brown streaks, 

ranging obliquely in the direction opposed to the lines of growth. 


12. Butimus myristicus. Bul. testd acuminato-oblongd, basi 
subobliquée rotundatd, compressé umbilicatd, anfractibus octo ad 
novem, planulato-convexis, longitudinaliter striatis, infra suturas 
subcrenulatis, columella late reflewd, labro simplici; albidd, 
vittis irregularibus castaneis et fuscescentibus confertim longi- 
tudinaliter pictd. 

Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru; W. Lobb. 

This differs but little from the preceding species in form and detail 
of sculpture ; yet there is a marked distinction in the style of paint- 
ing. 

13. BuLIMUS ALTO-PERUVIANUS. Bul. testd acuminato-ovatd, 
tenuiculd, ampliter compressée umbilicatd, aperturam versus ob- 
liquée ventricosd, inflatd, anfractibus septem, convexis, apicem 
versus creberrimé elevato-striatis, striis spiralibus incisis sub 
lente minute decussatis, columella late verticaliter reflexd, aper- 
turd oblique suborbiculari, labro effuso, non reflexo ; fulvescente 
lacted, apicem versus cerulescente, lineis castaneis subdistanti- 
bus irregulariter longitudinaliter notatd, maculis brevibus con- 
trarié obliquis bifasciatim pictd, macularum serie unicd infra 
suturas. 

Hab. Chachapoyas, Alto Peru; W. Lobb. 

The painting of this delicate and boldly convoluted shell is singu- 
larly characterized by two bands of short oblong chestnut spots or 
dashes, ranging obliquely im a direction contrary to that of the 
painted lines. 


14. Butimus aLutraceus. Bul. testd oblongo-ovatd, umbilicatd 
anfractibus septem, convexis, creberrime corrugato-striatis, aper- 
turd ovali, columella reflexd, labro vie reflexo ; intense ustulato- 
castaned, zonuld unicd albd medio cingulatd, labro albo. 

Hab. Cuzco, Bolivia; W. Lobb. 

The entire surface of this shell is sculptured ey with 

very closely-packed crinkled strize. 


Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 65 


15. BuLtimus primuxaris. Bul. testd acuminato-ovatd, tenui- 
culd, subventricosd, umbilicatd, anfractibus septem, levibus, 
columelld tenui reflexd, labro simplici; albidd, basin versus 
vivide luted, fusciis castaneo-nigris quatuor aut pluribus, non- 
nullis multo interruptis, cingulatd. 

Hab. Chachapoyas, Alto Peru; W. Lobb. 

Of simple structure, but abundantly characterized by its bright 

primrose colour and dark basal bands. 


16. Butimus cotuMetiaris. Bul. testd cylindraceo-elongaté, 
haud umbilicatd, anfractibus septemdecim ad octodecim, planis, 
angustis, oblique subobsoleté striatis, anfractu ultimo ad basin 
subangulato, columella tortuosd, leviter recedente, aperturd sub- 
quadratd, ad basin effusd ; roseo-albicante, apicem versus livido- 
cerulescente et rufescente. 

Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru (under stones at an elevation of 

12,000 feet); W. Lobb. 

An interesting Pupa-like species, distinguished by its square effuse 

aperture and erect columnar form. 


BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. 
May 16, 1850.—Professor Fleming, President, in the Chair. 


The followig papers were read :— 

1. “On Colchicum autumnale,’ by James M‘Grigor Maclagan, 
Esq. In this paper the author considered the-plants known to the 
ancients by the name of Colchicum and Hermodactylus, and endea- 
voured to show from the writings of Dioscorides, Paullus Aigineta 
and others, that these names are synonymous. He then gave a history 
of the uses of the plant in a medical point of view, and after de- 
scribing the structure and characters of Colchicum autumnale, C. mon- 
tanum and C. variegatum or Illyricum, proceeded to notice the first 
of these species particularly. He detailed various experiments which 
he had made as to its mode of propagation by corms, and as to the 
quantity of starch and colchicine in the corm at different epochs of its 
growth ; and concluded by a general view of its pharmaceutical uses. 

2. “On Dickiera,’ by John Ralfs, Esq. The author described 
the characters of the genus, and showed how it differs from Schizo- 
nema. He then characterized D. ulvoides (Berk. and Ralfs), and 
D. pinnata (Ralfs). This paper will be published in the ‘ Annals of 
Natural History ’ and the Society’s Transactions. 

3. “On Arum maculatum,’ by James Kay, Esq. The object of 
this paper was to show, that, judging from the venation and develop- 
ment of the spathe, it is to be considered as a modification of the 
lamina of the leaf, and not of the petiole as some have supposed. 

Mr. Stark showed a mode of making cells for the microscope by 
cutting off thin slices of gutta percha tubes and fastening them on 
glass by means of a gentle heat. He exhibited under the microscope 
several preparations of sea-weeds put up in this manner. 

A note was read from Mr. C. Eyre Parker, containing some obser- 
vations on Narcissus biflorus. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 5 


66 Miscellaneous. 


Mrs. Robertson of Braendam, near Stirling, sent a notice (accom- 
panied by fresh specimens) of the discovery of Buxbaumia aphylla 
m large quantity on Ben Ledi. Fresh specimens of the Buxbaumia 
were likewise exhibited from Mr. Ogilvie of Dundee, having been 
gathered by him on the Sidlaw Hills, along with Baeomyces roseus. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
NOTES ON MEDUSZ AND POLYPES. 
H.M.S. Rattlesnake, Cape York, October 1849. 


My pear Srr,—You will probably be interested in knowing what I 
have been about for the last year. I have examined (in most cases 
very carefully) species of the following genera of Acalephze and Po- 
lypes: PoysopHorip#, Velella, Porpita, Physalia (a good many 
new points), Stephanomia, Athorybia, Agulina, Rhizophyra; Di- 
pHyD&, Rosacea, Cuboides (two species), Abyla (three species), 
Enneagonea; Mrpusipx, Sinope (?), Xanthea, Geryonia, Cytais, 
Cephea, Oceania, * Bugainvillea, Tima, Aglaura (?), Pelagia, * Will- 
sia; Potyrrs, Tubularia, besides some genera altogether new. The 
two I have marked thus * will interest you, as you describe them in 
your “‘ Naked-eyed Meduse.”’ Bugainvillea, I may mention, has its 
generative organ in the thickness of its outer membrane of the stomach ; 
Willsia developes bodies mostly resembling those in Sarsia prolifera 
and gemmifera, at the angle formed by the two first divisions of each 
of the four radial canals. The structure of the Tudularia is also very 
interesting. I was for a long time astonished at what appeared to be 
its very wide geographical distribution, until I discovered one day 
that it was attached in large masses to the ship’s bottom ! 

IT have found much that was new to me in all respects, but nothing 
that contradicted in any important matter the results at which I ar- 
rived in the paper on the Meduse. On the other hand, I can speak 
much more confidently on some points advanced only with hesitation 
before. I believe that I shall be able to show you on our return evi- 
dence amply sufficient to prove,—1st, that the Hydroid and Sertularian 
Polypes, the Hydrostatic and ordinary Acalephze, and the Helianthoid 
Polypes form one large family, which, from their invariable and pecu- 
liar ‘‘ thread-cell,”’ I propose to call the ‘‘ Nematophora;” 2nd, that 
this great family consists further of two subdivisions, the number of 
which as affixed, if we consider one subdivision, and strictly analo- 
gous and parallel if we consider the two subdivisions as thus :— 


Nematophora. 
Hydroide. Actinide. 
Corynidee. Zoanthide. 
Sertularidee. Sarcoidea. 
Physophoride. Pennatulidee. 
Diphyde. Madreporide. 
Medusidee. Beroidee. 


I believe that I have already evidence enough on the ‘‘ Hydroid’’ 


Miscellaneous. 67 


side, but on the other I have done nothing, or next to nothing. It is 
a very difficult investigation, but if this intolerable heat leaves me 
energy enough I will do something towards it. I am unwilling to 
write hastily or without due evidence on this matter (especially since 
the establishment of my views must, as it seems to me, necessitate 
the total re-arrangement of the “ Radiata’”’), and I mean therefore 
merely to go on making observations until we return to England. If 
then I find any means offer itself of publishing my results on an ap- 
propriate scale, well and good ; if not, I suppose I must content myself 
with feelmg like a “mute, inglorious Hampden,” and like a good 
philanthropist, pity the public for its loss. 

I have a great advantage in the society and kind advice (to say 
nothing of the library) of Mr. MacLeay in Sydney. Knowing little 
of his ideas, save by Swainson’s perversions, I was astonished to find 
how closely some of my own conclusions had approached his, obtained 
many years ago in a perfectly different way. I believe that there is 
a great law hidden in the “ Circular system”’ if one could but get at 
it, perhaps in Quinarianism too ; but I, a mere chorister in the temple, 
had better cease discussing matiers obscure to the high priests of 
science themselves. : 

Keeping well in mind the old adage about “too many irons in the 
fire,’ I have nevertheless been able to make a few scattered obser- 
vations on other animals than the Acalephze, and I mean to embody 
those on the Mollusca—comet-wise—making the ‘ anatomy of Firola 
and Atlanta” the nucleus whereunto to append a tail of observations 
on the genera, which will I think possess some interest, referring 
to the nervous system, structure of buccal mass, and the existence of 
a peculiar urinary system. I will send this from Sydney to the Secre- 
tary of the Zoological Society, with a request that you may, if so in- 
clined, have the first perusal of it. 

Our return appears to be very uncertain, perhaps not for a couple 
of years. If in this remote corner of the earth I can be of any ser- 
vice to you either in a scientific or any other way, pray consider my 
best exertions as at your command. A letter addressed to me at 
Sydney will always reach me. Yours very faithfully, 

To Prof. E. Forbes. Tuomas H. Hux ey. 


On the Circulatory Apparatus and the Organs of Respiration in the 
Arachnida. By M. Emi1te Buancnarp. 


It is well known that M. Blanchard, in opposition to the generally 
received opinion, admits the existence of a peritracheal circulation in 
insects ; the following are some new observations which have been 
made upon the Arachnida, and appear completely to confirm his opi- 
nion. The Arachnida present favourable conditions for studying the 
relations existing between the circulatory and respiratory systems, 
as there are tracheary Arachnida, pulmonary Arachnida, and lastly 
pulmo-tracheary Arachnida, in which we can see the insensible trans- 
ition of one system into the other. In the pulmonary Arachnida, 
the blood which has served for the nutrition of the organs becomes 
lost in the lacune ; it then introduces itself into the respiratory organs, 

5k 


68 Miscellaneous. 


i. e. in the substance of the lamellee forming the pulmonary sacs, 
thence it is brought to the heart by particular vessels. In the other 
two groups the same holds good, except that the vascular system is 
of a higher grade than that of insects. 

What do we find, says M. Blanchard afterwards, in higher animals, 
where the respiratory organs are localized? We always find that the 
blood gets into contact with the air by circulating in the lamellee 
forming the pulmonary or branchial sacs ; now, in those animals m 
which the respiratory system is disseminated throughout the body, 
by means of trachez, ought not the law to remain the same? The 
pulmo-tracheary Arachnida furnish, in this point of view, a valuable 
intermediate stage. The pulmonary sac is prolonged in the form of 
minute, very slender tubes, which are true trachez ; now if the blood 
circulates between the two laminz of the vascular sac, it is probable 
that it also circulates between the two laminz of the trachea, and 
must not the same thing occur in those Arachnida which are solely 
tracheary? M. Blanchard has confirmed these deductions by nume- 
rous injections. On introducing a liquid into the circulatory system, 
either by the heart or the lacunze, he has always injected the inter- 
membranular space of the tracheze.—Comptes Rendus de Académie 
des Sc. Janv. 28, 1850. 


LONG-SUSPENDED VITALITY OF A SNAIL. 
To Richard Taylor, Esq. 


S1r,—Instances have frequently occurred proving the extraordinary 
powers of vitality which some of the Mollusca possess. Several spe- 
cies belonging to the family Helicidze have been known to remain 
alive for upwards of two years in a torpid state, without the possessors 
of the specimens having even been aware that the shells contained 
living inhabitants. An extraordinary instance of this power possessed 
by snails has recently occurred here, which may prove interesting to 
many of your readers. In March 1846 a series of shells was pre- 
sented to the British Museum by Charles Lamb., Esq., collected by 
him some time previously in Egypt, Greece, &c. Amongst these 
were two specimens from Egypt of the Helix maculosa*, Férussac, 
“‘the Snail of the Desert,” as it is generally called, and which is found 
in great abundance living in the dry and arid deserts of Egypt and 
Syria. On the 25th of March 1846 the two specimens were fixed 
upon tablets and placed in the collection amongst the other mollusca 
of the Museum. There they remained summer and winter, fast fixed, 
gummed down upon the tablet, and immured in their prison till March 
1850, four entire years after they had been first placed there, and 
without the slightest suspicion having been awakened that one of 
them contained a living inhabitant. How long they had been in the 
possession of Mr. Lamb before he presented them to the Museum I 
do not know. About the 15th of March 1850, having occasion to ex- 
amine some shells in the same case as that in which these two Helices 
were contained, I observed that in one of them a thin glassy-looking 


* Helix maculosa, Von Born, Férussac, Hist. Nat. Moll. Terr. et Fluv. 
t. 28. f. 9-10. 


Miscellaneous. 69 


covering, the epiphragm, had spread over its mouth, and with evident 
signs that it was but recently formed. Rather surprised at this ap- 
pearance, I removed the two specimens from the tablet, and placed 
them in tepid water. After the lapse of ten minutes I had the plea- 
sure of seeing the animal of one of the specimens begin to gradually 
come forth, and in a few minutes more walk along the surface of the 
basin in which it was placed. I immediately upon that removed it 
from the water and placed it in a tumbler, where it began to crawl up 
its side. Next day I supplied it with a small portion of cabbage-leat, 
of which it. partook readily, though m small quantity. The animal 
in the other shell was found to be dead. It is not the least curious 
part of the story that the shell of the living animal was an injured 
shell, and had been repaired by the animal before it was collected by 
Mr. Lamb, though it evidently had not had time to perfect the mouth. 
It is still alive and feeds readily, preferring cabbage-leaf to lettuce or 
any other kind of food I have yet tried. It is now engaged in the 
process of completing the mouth of its shell, having since March 
made a small addition to its growth. It has been confined for some 
time past in a long glass jar about 18 inches high, and it seems to 
prefer climbing up to near the top of the jar to remaining at the bot- 
tom. A week ago I placed in the jar as a companion to it a very 
dark variety of the Helix hor- 
tensis, and the two seem to live 
quite harmoniously together. The 
accompanying sketch by Miss 
Waterhouse is one of the illustra- 
tions for a little work on Recent 
and Fossil Shells by Mr. Wood- 
ward of the British Museum, 
which is to form a part of Mr. Weale’s series of Scientific and Prac- 
tical Manuals.—W. Barrp. 


British Museum, June 24th, 1850. 


WAY IN WHICH TOADS SHED THEIR SKINS. 


At vol. v. p. 430 of the ‘ Annals’ for this year is an account, by W. 
Turner, of the manner in which he saw a toad shed its skin. This 
statement does not materially differ from that given in Bell’s ‘ British 
Reptiles,’ except in one point. Bell describes the cuticle as “ pushed 
by the two hands into the mouth in a little ball, and swallowed at a 
single gulp.” I have this morning witnessed an exhibition of this 
remarkable ceconomy in the disposal of his old clothes, by one of the 
large Jersey toads, of which I received two living specimens a few 
days ago. Observing the back parts of the animal to be bright and 
moist, and seeing it raise its hand, as if to scratch its back, I at once 
perceived what was going on, and summoned my family to witness 
the process. The toad continued, at intervals of a few seconds, to 
open its mouth wide, and at the same time to assist the removal of 
the cuticle, by stretching its arm and contorting its body, much in 
the way we see our amateur boatmen of the Cam divest them- 
selves of those seamless knitted jackets, which they pass over 
their heads. A great part of the cuticle had already disappeared 


70 Miscellaneous. 


from the hinder quarters, and I observed a continuous and almost 
imperceptibly slow progression of what remained round one of the 
corners of the mouth and down the throat. In this way the cuticle 
became removed in proportion as it was detached. The whole of the 
left side was cleared first, with the exception of a small tattered frag- 
ment that adhered round the fingers, and which I did not observe to 
be removed by the mouth. The right arm was then more successfully 
liberated, the cuticle slowly disappearing round the right angle of 
the mouth, much as we might fancy a long strip of ribbon maccaroni 
would descend if carefully swallowed without a rupture. I did not 
notice any direct pushing of the cuticle by the hands into the 
mouth ; nor yet any pellet formed of it, to be bolted at a simgle gulp. 
Whether there has been any mistake in the description of the process 
adopted by our English toads I will not venture to assert, but certamly 
my own pet swallowed his Jersey jacket in a very gradual and de- 
liberate manner.—J.S. HeENsLow, Hitcham, March 11.—Gardeners’ 
Chronicle, June 15, 1850. 


On the Habitat of Cyprea umbilicata, Sowerby. By Ronaup 
Gunn, Esq. Ina letter to J. E. Gray, Esq. 


Mr. Gunn, the enthusiastic and intelligent naturalist in Launces- 
ton, Van Diemen’s Land, from whom we have received so many pro- 
ductions of that island, has most kindly sent to the British Museum 
a fine specimen of the above shell, which was described by Mr. Sow- 
erby in the Appendix to the Tankerville Catalogue. Mr. Gunn in 
his letter observes :— 

“*Cowries, found upon the east shore of Barren Island, one of Hun- 
ter’s islands, N.W. of Van Diemen’s Land. Considerable numbers of 
the dead shell of this species were to be seen lying upon a deep bed 
of the dead shells of a species of Pectunculus. 

**T will send you a Cowry which is new: it is most closely allied to 
Cyprea eximia of Strzelecki, ‘Physical Description of New South 
Wales and Van Diemen’s Land ;’ at all events it is not figured in 
Reeve’s monograph of the genus. It is larger than C. eximia. Iam 
not perfectly clear that it will prove to be the same; if so, it will 
corroborate an opinion which I have some time held, that the C. ezi- 
mia was not a fossil, but carried inland by the aborigines, and fell 
from near the surface to the position in which it was said to be 
found.” —From the Proceedings of the Zoological Society for Nov. 
1849. 

GLYCERIA PEDICELLATA. 


It is of importance to notice, that in my paper “On a supposed 
new species of Glyceria”’ in the ‘ Annals’ for February 1850, I erro- 
neously conjectured the identity of my Gl. pedicellata with Gl. pli- 
cataa, of Mr. Purchas. Having examined some authentic specimens 
from that botanist, I find that Gl. pedicellata must be referred to his 
Gl. fluitans B 2. 

I shall suppress any further remarks that I might at present feel 
inclined to make on these plants, in the hopes of shortly arriving at 
more certain knowledge.—F. TowNnsEND. 


Meteorological Observations. 71 


Supplementary Note to Mr. R. Jones’s paper on Fossil Entomostraca. 


Mr. J. Brown, of Stanway, informs me that he has lately found 
some specimens of Candona reptans in a freshwater deposit at Ed- 
wardstone in Suffolk.—T. R. J. 


Erratum in Mr. Owen's Notes on the Hippopotamus. 


Vol. v. p. 515. Instead of 350 miles above Cairo, it should have 
been 1350 miles. 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR MAY: 1850. 


Chiswick—May 1, Cloudy andcold. 2. Fine: clear: frosty. 3. Clear: very 
dry air: overcast : sharp frost at night. 4. Fine: showery. 5. Cloudy: some 
angular hail at6 e.m. 6. Constant rain. 7,8. Drizzly. 9. Heavy clouds: 
fine: clear, 10, Clear: cloudy. 11. Fine. 12. Slight shower: fine. 13. Fine: 
very dry air: rain at night. 14, Cloudyand fine. 15. Fine: cloudy: clear and 
frosty. 16. Fine. 17. Overcast. 18. Foggy: rain: cloudy. 19, Very fine: 
cloudy. 20. Uniformly overcast: fine: clear. 21. Fine: cloudless: overcast : 
rain, 22. Rain: clear atnight. 23. Cloudy: clear. 24. Slight fog: dry haze. 
25. Cloudy: fine: showery. 26. Showery: overcast. 27. Cloudy: overcast. 
28. Fine: showery: clear. 29. Cloudy and fine. 30, Foggy: dry haze : clear. 
31. Fine: slightly clouded. 


Mean temperature of the month .......... nodighobosnadcaccoun 1°14 
Mean temperature of May 1849 .........sessseseececes sorcery 55° °19 
Mean temperature of May for the last twenty-three years . 54 °22 
Average amount of rain In May — .........cessssccccecesescsoos 1°84 inch, 


Boston.—May 1. Cloudy. 2,3. Fine. 4. Cloudy: rainearly a.m. 5. Cloudy : 
“ raine.m. 6. Cloudy: raina.m. 7, 8 Rain: rain a.m. and p.m. 9. Rain: 
rain A.M. 10,11. Cloudy. 12,13. Fine. 14. Rain a.m.ande.m. 15. Rain: 
raina.M. 16. Fine. 17—19. Cloudy. 20. Rain: rain a.m. 21. Cloudy, 
22. Cloudy: raina.m. 23. Fine. 24, Fine: rain p.m. 25,26. Cloudy: rain a.m. 
27. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 28. Fine. 29. Cloudy: rain p.m. 30. Fine. 
31. Cloudy. 


Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire-—May 1. Slight frost: very cold east wind. 
2. Slight frost: wind changed to west p.m. 93. Frost still: slight shower p.m. 
4. Cold and ungenial: one sharp shower. 5. Frost: fall of snow: hills white. 
6. Frost: clear and cold. 7. Frost hard: is this May? 8. Cloudy a.m.: hail: 
rainp.M. 9. Frost hard again: most unseasonable. 10. Heavy rain : cleared p.m. 
11. Rain in the night; slight shower a.m. 12. Occasional sharp showers, 13. 
Cold: fair and clear. 14. Fairand clear: keen and cold p.m. 15. Frost again: 
hail: keen and cold. 16. No frost: cloudy: mild. 17. Fine: cloudy: mild. 
18. Fine: air feels moist. 19. Shower in the night: cold eastr.m. 20. Parch- 
ing cold east wind. 2]. Warm and sultry: change great. 22. Very warm: 
thunder and heavy rain. 23. Very warm: thunder: a few drops, 24. Very 
warm : fair and fine. 25. Soft rain all day: genial and growing. 26. Soft rain 
all day: blessed change of weather. 27. Rain: fairp.m. 28, 29. Fair through- 
out: fine. 30. Fine: thunder: shower. 31. Fine: thunder: a few drops. 


Mean temperature of the month .........+0++++. Soeiceeaehecenres 49°] 
Mean temperature of May 1849 ........scescoeseeceseee eossoees 50 '5 
Mean temperature of May for the last twenty-eight years ... 51 *1 
Average rain in May for twenty years .......ecsecssseeesecees 1°69 inch. 


Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—May 1. Clear: fine. 2. Fine: clear. 3, Showers: 
sleet-showers. 4. Hail: snow-showers. 5. Snow: snow-showers. 6. Clear: 
drops. 7. Clear: showers. 8. Damp: clear. 9. Frost: clear: cloudy. 10. 
Cloudy: drops. 11. Showers: hail-showers. 12, Showers: sleet-showers. 13. 
Bright: rain: clear. 14. Clear: rain: clear. 15. Bright: cloudy. 16. Damp. 
17. Vine. 18. Cloudy: fog. 19. Hazy. 20. Bright. 21. Bright: showers: 
fog. 22. Fine: fog. 23. Cloudy. 24. Hazy; fog. 25, Hazy: rain. 26, Hazy. 
27, Cloudy: fine. 28—31. Bright: fine. 


| | = 1 f -Oae aherR ° 
V8-LGL-1 98-1 |Pg-1 LUSY |29-9P |P-tF |L-9¢ |S-2$ lee.0P 26.19 982-62 |1LL-6z '€2L-66 0fL-6z ZP-6Z |o6L-62 €L8-62 | “vee 


Poul ara Se, i i P| So niet | 


seenespermemsyrrersieeereel sass | es | smu | to | PS | LG | teh! 69) 19] IV | OL |Z%OF |SI-0€ | F1-0F | 60-0€ | 99-6 |060-0£ |10z-08| “If 
“*"*10L-0 es | eel aT a | 9 rr) 2G | $89 | 19] 99} 09| 9F | OL |OT-0€ | L0-0€ | 00.0€ | 86-62 | 09-6z 9Z0-0€ |oSo.0£| ° 
eeyee90- [rt vas | ts | ems | *s | F729 | $99 | 70S) £9] Fo} Gh | ZL |PO-0F | g6-6Z | 00.0€ | 00-0€ | 02.62 |LE1-0€ |12z-08| 6% 
my Ge JOT. femsm] ts | sm | sms | OP | GS | 0G] £9)9.09| ah | £9 |€6-6% |0L-6% | 16.62 | 0L-62 | EF.66 086-62 |L91.0€| “8% 
GO. |*"""" OT. | GO. |ererrs| ss | os [ems | ZG | SG |T6h| 79] 19| OF | Fo | LS-6z |9£-6% | 2S.6z | SP-62 | 3z.62 |269-62 |LEL-68| “LZ 
SI. '*"""" Ol. | €0. | asa | ts | -mss| cms | 6P | OG | 6P/FPS| 09| 67 | Fo | L2-6e | 12-66 | gv-60 | 61-63 | $0.66 719-62 |91L-62| “9% 
weeps" LI |€0- | a | ca |rmss | cms | igh | 19 |TLP| £9] 29) 8h | Go |9€-6% |SS.6% | £2.62 | 0€-62 | L6-gz 909.62 £99.62 “StO 
Tpeemesedersse) og | cou |aua | ta | FOP | of |foS| Lo ¢-19, 0G | Lo | 19-68 | 19-60 | oF.6z | £F-62 | 00.62 L8E-6z|19F-6z| “Fz 
“05-0 OB. |""""""| ‘asa | ‘as | tou | -m | OG | T1G | SV) 89) 19) I” | ZL |£9-6% |69-6% | 09.62 | Ph-62 g0-6z \LOF-62|819.6a| “Ez 
Il. | 90. | asa | ‘a | wyeo| ‘au | Teh | $89 | 29/¥89| zo) bP | FO |6S-6% |P9-6% | OF-6% | 25-66 L1-6% 619-62 |Z69.60| ‘Ze 
eo Sao ac a ag. |ta—m| cu ‘ou QP £1¢ S07 99| 2S) 6P 39 78:66 96.6% 99.6% ZL-66 g£-6% V89-62 672-66) “1% 
serie" OL. | 30. | cau | tou | vu ‘a9 | igh | f€¢ |fah| 09 Ger OF | 69 |S0-0€ |ZI-0€ | 12.6% | 08-62  LE-6% 269-62 |SPL-6z| “0% 
teeennseeneseel cag | tas | cass | a | Lb | oG |iSPh|¥gS| 09| PH | ZL |00-0€ | 18-62 | HL-62 | L9-6% €F.6z 99-62 |L6L-62| “61 
: “110. | asa | “ms | cm | sma | Lp | 2g | LV) 8G) LS| oF | go |0L-6% |$9-6% | 09-62 | £9-6% | 9€.6z |LOL-62 78-62 | “81 C 
“sejreerer sees) ZO. | tas |*msm | unpeo| cau | LP | 7G | foh|f09 G-8S EP | 99 | 91-62 |98-6% | PL-6z | 8-62 09-62% LLE-62|L26.62| “LI 
Il- 09-0 VO. | 10- |*wum| ‘mu | smu | u | top | gh | OF] 8G| 9b LE | GG | £g-6% |SL-6z | gl.6z | 18-62 | L9.62 0£6-62 |Lh6-6%| “OI 


™ ¢ 1 re 


seeeeeymerers QO. free" sausaa |tou-u) mun! san | Cb | Sp |F0€| 19| sb) Gs | ZG |16-6% |S0-0€ | 06-62 | 76-6% SS-6z |206-62 |916-62| “SI 
Ol- So. }"""""| mu fau—u) «m | sms | OF | PP | Zbl G\o.<h| 17 | 6G |10-0€ |86-62 | 06-62 | L8-6% 09.6% |916-62 |2g80-08 | “VI 
GI. [ee FO, fmm | smu | cou | ou | feb] eh | g9€|Fes| of €€ | zo |€6:6% |90.08 |Fo.08 | 60-0€ 69-62 \Zg0-0€ 601-08| “EI 
Cte por) TO. | mu | ae [emu ‘ma | fo | ab |FLE| €¢| €9) GE | So |98-6% | ZP-6z | 98-62 | 69-62 | LP-6% 976-62 |Z00-0€ | “aI 
Bo. je] TO. | tm | ems | cm | ems | op | fop | Obl seg] €¢| Lh | zo |LP-6% |€b.6% | 29.62 | 99-62 | 6F-6z |396-62 |186-64| "11@ 
80- ‘m | ms | sm | ms | OP | OG | 768\4ES| PP) CF | 09 |EF-H% |9£-62 | 09-62% | FS-6% | $S-6z 6596-62 |L66-62| “OT 
Of yr TL. fr} s fmstau| mua] ‘aa | Zh} Oop | 6%] oS| IV| 6% | PS |€9-6% |0L-62 | 8L-6z | PL-6% | OF-6% \GVL-62 ££6-62| °6 


“""""'G0.0 OG: |G | ‘Mu ju-mul -u jsmu| S| Ph | 8E| If] PH) 6E | IG |SS-6% |ZP.6z | ah-6z | LE-6% 00.6% 69£-62 £15.62 
Po. | ‘ass | ‘a-as| ‘au | +a Gy | sv | 82|#z¢| Lv| PP | Bh |89-6z | 29.62 | £9.62 | 99-62 | O£-62 Sht.62 |\L67-62 
‘msm| ‘au | ‘au | ‘au | CP | f1p |80€! 6V| PY) IV | SV |99-6% | 8.6% | 69-62 | 01-66 | 9£-6% 0559.62 |18S-62 
‘u | ‘au |*msm] cu Ge | f1P | FzE)| ov] oG| BE | 09 |8-6% | PL.6c | 99-62 | 99-62% | Sz-6z £89.62 |L19-62 
09 |¥L-6% | 18-62% | 29-62 | 06-6% |S9-6% 8zL.62 |6L6-62 
‘mu | “m |*Mum| sms | 6€ | CP |8se} £S] 67) IV | 19 | 06-66 | 6.62 | 06-62 | L0-0€ |Z8-6z |S11-0€ |14Z-0€ 
Teeneapeeseeejereeeeyseeess) eae [mul smu | cau | €Cp | PP |F1€| ZG] SV) €% | 9G |60-0€ |81-0€ | £1-0€ | gI-0€ | 28-62 |L61-0€ |PLz-0€ 
“rteeepeccsectereeeeyeereee! ou | cu | a | tou | 7 | Sop | £LE141G/¢-G7| gz | IS | PZ-0€ |9z-0€ | 11-0€ | 01-0€ | L9-6z |gV0-0€ |gL0-0€ 


=a F066 NO 


n io) Q g io} lo} Le} i) kK 2 2 J “urd ‘ure -ur'd “ure 
he) w > ° OP | eS =H = bs) “ul “xe 
erisele|=|ee|S5| 2 (cel Br lee] Fle jee) 5 | ko] ft | % | 6 ieee | pee 
Seite ese (os | a2 | Be | § 53 BS Fax See ae ES 
Qai°5 | 5 cea tected (ene eee | ages Po | ‘yompue ‘anys =| 3 ’ *yormpues : 
_ ? i) ? Las eng Saaugnitne re HOTMsTY Teo. ‘aatys-satyuing | * yormstyo = S) 
° 
. 5 pr BS 
uley PUL *19}9WIOUNIOY IT, “19a OI fo 
am. J 


“RANWYQC) ‘asunpy younpuvg yo “u0ysno[D *-_ ‘Ady a7 Ag puy {auIHS-salaawac ‘asunpy yzuvSejddy yo ‘requng “AA ‘A9q 977 49 SNoLsog 
ym “\eaQ “AN 49 SuopuorT avau ‘ADIMSIHD 7D fjaw0g jounqnoysozy ay, fo uapsvy) ay} yo uosdwoyy, “ay, 49 apy suoynauasqy yorsojosoajapy 


£RE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[SECOND SERIES. | 


No. 32. AUGUST 1850. 


VIL.—Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and 
the different Floras which have successively occupied the surface 
of the Earth. By M. AvoteuE Bronenrart*. 


Ir, after having studied fossil plants in regard to their organiza- 
tion, so as to determine their relations to the vegetation now 
existing, without attending to the geological position they occupy, 
we compare the different forms which have inhabited the surface 
of the earth at different epochs of its formation, we shall perceive 
that great differences present themselves in the nature of the 
vegetables which have been successively developed, and have re- 
placed those destroyed by the revolutions of the globe and the 
changes in the physical condition of its surface. 

These are not merely specific differences, slight modifications 
of the same types ; more frequently they are profound differences, 
in such sort that new genera or families take the place of genera 
and families destroyed and completely distinct; or a numerous 
and varied family is reduced to a few species, whilst another, 
poorly represented by a few rare individuals, becomes all at once 
numerous and predominant. 

This is what strikes us most commonly in passing from one 
geological formation to another ; but in considering these trans- 
formations collectively, a more general and more important result 
presents itself in an unmistakeable manner, namely the predo- 
minance in the most ancient times of Acrogenous Cryptogamic 
plants (Ferns and Lycopodiacez) ; later, the predominance of 
Gymnospermous Dicotyledons (Cycadeze ‘and Conifer ee) without 
the admixture yet of a single Angiospermous Dicotyledon ; finally, 
during the cretaceous formation, the appearance and soon the 
predominance of Angiospermous plants, both Dicotyledons and 
Monocotyledons. These very remarkable differences in the 


* From the Ann. des Sc. Naturelles, Botanique, 3 Sér. vol. xi. p. 285, 
May and June 1849. Translated by Arthur Henfrey, F.L.S. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. vi. 6 


74 M, Brongniart on the different Floras which 


composition of the vegetation of the earth, to which I called at- 
tention long ago, and which all recent observations, properly 
appreciated, appear to me to confirm, show that we may divide 
the long series of ages which have presided over this successive 
birth of the different forms of the vegetable kingdom, into three 
long periods, which I shall denominate, the reign of the Acro- 
gens, that of the Gymnosperms, and that of the Angiosperms. 

These expressions merely indicate the successive predominance 
of each of these three great divisions of the vegetable kingdom, 
and not the entire exclusion of the others ; thus in the two first, 
the Acrogens and the Gymnosperms exist simultaneously, only 
the former prevail at first over the latter in number and in size, 
while in the later period the converse holds. But durimg these 
two reigns, Angiospermous plants appear to be wholly absent, or 
are only announced by a few rare signs, doubtful and very dif- 
ferent from existing forms, marking moreover the presence of a 
few Monocotyledons rather than that of Angiospermous Dicoty- 
ledons. 

Each of these three reigns thus characterized by the predo- 
minance of one of the great divisions of the vegetable kingdom, 
is commonly subdivided into several periods, during which forms 
very analogous, belonging to the same families and often to the 
same genera, are perpetuated; then these periods themselves 
comprise several epochs, during which vegetation does not appear 
to have undergone any notable changes. But im many cases we 
are still without materials for establishing these last subdivisions 
with precision, either from the fact that the exact geological 
position of the strata which inclose the impressions of the plants 
is not well determined, or that the mode of distribution of the 
species of plants in the different layers of the same formation, 
has not been carefully made out. I doubt not therefore that 
these different epochs, during which the vegetation las preserved 
its characters in an invariable manner, will be multiplied much 
more considerably than can be done in the actual state of our 
knowledge, when carefully collected materials have been brought 
together in greater abundance. 

For the moment, I believe the following general division may 
be admitted :— 


I. REren oF THE ACROGENS. 
1. Carboniferous Period. 


(Not divisible into distinct epochs in the existing state of 
knowledge.) Mai 
2. Permian Pertod. 


(Forming but one epoch.) 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 7% 


Il. Rerten or THE GYMNOSPERMS. 


3. Vosgesian Period. 
(Constituting a single epoch.) 


4. Jurassic Period. 


iKeupric epoch. Oolitic epoch. 
Liassic epoch. Wealden epoch. 


III. Reten or tHe ANGIOSPERMS. 


5. Cretacean Period. 
Sabcretacean epoch. Cretacean epoch. Fucoidian epoch. 


6. Tertiary Period. 
Eocene epoch. Miocene epoch. Pliocene epoch. 


In reviewing these different epochs, I shall enumerate the 
different species of fossil plants which have been observed in the 
formations corresponding to them. In the carboniferous period, 
[ shall only indicate the genera and the approximative number 
of species comprised in each of these genera, the characters of 
the vegetation of this period being strongly marked and resting 
essentially on the nature of the genera. The number of species, 
especially in those genera rich in species, cannot be established 
very accurately, because many of the species described by authors 
often require a fresh examination in order to suppress synonyms, 
and because even many of these species have only been indicated 
by names and have not yet been described or figured. In the 
other periods I shall give, as far as possible, the complete list of 
described species belonging to each particular epoch, because the 
same genera are not unfrequently perpetuated through several 
successive epochs, the differences depending in great part on 
specific distinctions. 


I. Reren or THE ACROGENS. 


The great predominance of the Acrogenous division, and in 
particular of the families of Ferns and Lycopodiacez, the con- 
siderable number of species of the first of these families, the 
great development of the plants of the second, and the arbores- 
cent form of the Lepidodendron, form part of the most striking 
characters of this epoch; but we must nevertheless add the 
presence of families, altogether anomalous, which we arrange in 
the Gymnospermous division, but which differ in an evident 
manner from the actually existing families of this division. 
These families ceased to exist at the close of this reign of the 

6* 


76 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


Acrogens, which is at the same time that of the anomalous 
Gymnosperms, Sigillariee, Noeggerathiex and Asterophylliteze. 


1. Carboniferous Period. 


This long period begins with the appearance of the first ter- 
restrial vegetables deposited in certain layers of the transition 
formations, and extends to the new red sandstone which covers 
the coal formation ; im fact, all through this period there is no 
important difference between the forms of the plants; they are 
of the same families, the same genera, and often the same species ; 
and in the existing state of our knowledge on this subject, a flora 
of the plants of the transition formations would not differ more 
from that of a true coal formation, than the floras of different 
strata of one single coal basin, or those of different, closely 
contiguous coal basins, do from each other. 

I will besides call attention to the fact, that the real epoch of 
several of the formations considered as transitional, which con- 
tain carboniferous layers with impression of plants, is often badly 
determined, and remains an object of doubt and discussion for 
geologists ; that several are perhaps nothing but true coal forma- 
tions accompanied by rocks modified by metamorphic phzeno- 
mena, and that in so far as these deposits have not been referred 
with certainty to the formations clearly defined under the names 
of Devonian, Silurian or Cambrian rocks, the specific comparison 
of their fossil vegetables with those of the coal formations will 
furnish no useful results. 

The only coal strata considered by many distinguished geo- 
logists as more ancient than the ordinary coal formations, which 
are very rich in fossil plants, are those of the borders of the 
Lower Loire, between Angers and Nantes ; now the impressions 
which they contain belong to all the genera of the ordinary coal 
formations, without exception, and do not furnish, collectively, 
any character by which to distinguish them from these. 

I may add, that observations made quite recently upon a car- 
boniferous rock,—very ancient, for it is covered by strata con- 
taining fossil animals characteristic of the Silurian formation,— 
confirm this opinion as to the extension of the coal vegetation 
up to the origin of the transition rocks; im fact, m a memoir 
by Mr. Sharpe on the Geology of the Environs of Oporto, I 
find that tolerably thick and numerous layers of coal which 
are covered by schists with trilobites, orthides, orthoceratites, 
graptolites, &c., contain a few impressions of plants, and these 
impressions, all Ferns, although rather imperfect, appear, ac- 
cording to Mr. Bunbury, identical or extremely near to well- 
known species of the ordinary coal formations. These are Pe- 
copteris cyathea and muricata, and Neuropteris tenuifolia. 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 77 


What I have just said of the rocks which appear more ancient 
than the coal formation, applies equally to the red sandstone 
which covers it. The fossils which I have seen from this forma- 
tion do not differ at all from those of the upper layers of the 
coal formation proper. But, if the vegetation of our globe was 
maintained without undergoing great changes during all this 
period of time, it is no less certain that there were often very 
striking changes in the species during the deposit of these different 
strata. Thus, in the same coal basin, each layer often contains 
several characteristic species, which are not met with either in 
more ancient or more recent strata, and which the miners have 
recognized as distinctive marks of these layers. 

M. Greser, of Eschweiler, has distinctly observed this fact and 
announced it to me. At St. Etienne also I have ascertained it in 
several of the layers worked in that basin. And, to cite an ex- 
ample, I will add that the layers which appear the lowest in this 
basin, contain abundance of Odontopteris Berardii, with very 
broad pinnules, without a trace of any other Odontopteris, while 
the upper layers of the quarries of Treuil very frequently exhibit 
Odontopteris, unmixed with any other species. In general each 
layer of coal is only accompanied by the remains of a rather 
limited number of plants. Sometimes this number is extremely 
restricted, especially in the oldest strata, and scarcely reaches 
eight or ten. In other cases, and more generally in the middle 
and upper layers, the number becomes more considerable ; but I 
think it very rarely exceeds thirty or forty species. We see that 
each of these little local and temporary floras, which has given 
birth to a layer of coal, is extremely limited, This is, moreover, 
what we still see in our own times in large forests, and above all 
in those composed of Coniferze, where one or two species of trees 
overshadow only four or five different Phanerogamous plants and 
a few mosses. 

But in order to discover whether these little floras, so restricted 
in time and space, characterized so many special epochs of the 
vegetation of the globe, it would be necessary to determine their 
succession in several of the principal coal basins of Europe, and to 
see if the nature of the vegetation has been modified im the 
same manner in these different basins ; in a word, if, in the dif- 
ferent countries, the vegetation was the same everywhere at the 
same epoch, or was subject to local variations analogous to those 
which render different, at the present time, the vegetation of a 
forest of Pinus sylvestris i Germany, a forest of Abies taxifolia 
in the Vosges, of Picea excelsa in the Jura, and Pinus Pinaster 
in the Landes. 

I am persuaded that the study of this point, if made in a suf- 
ficiently complete manner, would show that there are some ge- 


78 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


neral changes due to the succession of time, such as the predo- 


minance of certain genera or certain specific forms, combined 


with other differences altogether local, or due to an influence of 
the geographical position. . 

Thus it appears to me to result from many local observations, 
that the Lepidodendra would be more abundant in the old strata 
than in the upper layers of most of the coal-measures ; that the 
true Calamites would often be in the same position; that the 
Sigillarie would appear to predominate in the middle and upper 
layers; that the same would be true of the Conifer ; and it is 
only indeed in the upper layers of St. Etienne, Autun, &c., that 
their branches are found, at least in France. 

But these facts, which I indicate with much reserve, from ob- 
servations which I have made in different coal basins of France, 
the more require to be generalized by observations gathered in 
other localities, that the position of the layers is often enveloped 
in much obscurity, and differently determined by the most di- 
stinguished geologists. 

Thus the enumeration of the genera with the approximative 
indication of the number of species, which will presently be given, 
represents the totality of the plants which have flourished on the 
whole surface of the globe explored by geologists, during the 
long series of ages which the coal period comprehends, and not 
the vegetables which grew at the same time and in the same 
place. 

It will be noticed, also, that the necessity of distinguishing 
frequently, as different genera and species, the different organs 
of an identical plant, sometimes apparently augments the number 
of species of a family, the number of species of which it would only 
be requisite, in this case, to determine by the study of the organ 
occurring most frequently and presenting the clearest specific 
differences. 


FLora OF THE CARBONIFEROUS PERIOD. 


A. Marine Vegetation (peculiar to HyMENOMYCETES. 
the transition formations). POL POMtES: ix. asecenccssos asus aheen 1 
ALG. Acrogenous Cryptogamia. 
Chondritesss i224.) vas-nuepemees geet 2 r 
Amnansites...:\¢.5capesmemeneme teers: 3 peeled 
B. Y, " d h * Fronds. 
PASE MATIN foo yelanters) ‘ssc..bacocshacecsebscass 5 
water. i 
Nephropteris ......+++s-ssseeeseeeees 4 
Amphigenous Cryptogamia. Neuropteris ......:sssesecseeeeeeens 32 
7 Se 2 | Odontopteris .......:.sseecseseeseee 10 
TPORS LEA: | Diet yaptentsl :.cesketvircseats dettens 3 
| ETO ts Se Pee SA Li) agenOpteris....seccsnsk<s0cs vei waes 1 


— Oe ee 


have successwely occupied the surface of the Earth. 


Adigntites): vai. cesecseee Saaltatas oles 6 
RENO MLC tse etnia rah atss sa<c+cnne 30 
EPyIenOpHy tnt: exec +..cc4..40545 6 
Prichomanibes’. ees tecsseadesescees 1 
Deemiopterisiicsrss scesedeeesheteas aS: 2 
DesmoOphlebiae cacc8cascec<s:-<ci0n 3 
Alethopteris ...... Seateascease ence 13 
WAllipueriseyarsctesceeects cece seven > +f 
IPECOPERIntedaereetectecet te: escek.. 80 
Woritenpierisie ehh: cess «le ccczee ane. 7 
Cladophlebis ......... Stoeger eared 8 
DRA PIas wat ss ancsasccsaccessnps 1 
BUODINCONIECTIN. cv eccv cose reece ta tteccd 1 
Chorionopteris ..... 3 0...i.eceeece 1 
ASUPLOCAEDUS \iccses.. ccuteedauesovse 3 
PACE oe tatady cue ucleatiiede cates 1 
BEMIUCRUEN SIAL coset aticnncaseasons 1 
Woodwardites ....:....:s.ssssceees 1 
IGUCHOPLELIS das. nce eee. casees asain 2 
Gila SOB BENIN. <6 8305.50 ete e cess oes 2 
BSCHIADPLEEIG. | viene cas tessee qistdensne 1 
BPOMPMIEUUM vers nnceacasinds encase cxoses 1 
** Petioles. 
BP OPERTIS 5g scscena vias soius6snsines sxe 1 
BRMBIIPCCEISH tates acercnatexerees 4 
RAVEODEETIS ccicw eine dnc v0 cneeenn? ah wee 
PDREMOTOPUCTIS \. Fees <vcceschecsaslek 2 
BMINOIMENIN cones’: <neSeeessdee.eoeec’ 1 
PMO PN ACEISAy: fcc cciebedaccaeecs 1 
Calopteris ....... sees tates Bene a 1 
CRIBS Mewes te scen ds cues cvs cca 4 
*EE Stems. 
BOSE soc oiidinsinte cena Xuascnaas 5 
PLOGOPUCTIS |< .c¢ssceecur Saco eed estas 2 
SEIPIAEE Vamiiceiceh i> oecatichatosnins voce 1 
Asterochlena......0seen00c.00- seeeee 1 
Karstenia ...... Giantess aos ancics 2 
LycopoDIAcEx. 

§ 3. Lepidodendree. 
Lepidodendron ...... Reema etildveene 40 
Tepidostrobus | ssssj.c0s-%2.-2000. 8 
Lepidophyllum .......3.00cse.0sc0.. 8 
Wlagengron yy. 20... ccesecces ac aauaea Ts 
MGPADNYIUML. ..tesicccncasssdnscerss 4 
WMATA tats. oes dee acn denies «x ces <o0 3 
Lepidophloios ............++4+ Ogee: 
Knorria ...... SappieS coaisieiastar devel caiys 2 

§ 4. Psaroniee. 
ERAEDURUS yy cciaabr'es ovice sais saeceaves 30 
PleeraR SUM. |... csessenasseeosens 1 
PP OUCP TD coy cs ssc0se cussanrnnecss l 


79 
at 7 
EQuISETACE. 
Biqemmetitiess (8 isc.2 Se wsda seat oreee 3 
Gilamites wis hess hse Shh 10 
Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. 
ASTEROPHYLLITES. 
Calamodendron..:......2-.00+e..0e 6 
Asterophyllites s../snis.ebies te sces 20 
Dinppuetiern se eshte Sede an ae 1 
PioyMobnecu™ <..toreveetscses ec cet cc 1 
ATM ilarig’ sen ett uae semen eae 5 
Sphenophyllum.........s.sssceecseee 8 
SIGILLARIE. 
Si aria tedeas seacty aceon 35 
SPIOMN ATE Yn caisarrainaapceanee 6 
SYVEMMPOENGKON.. curren -s-accereee 2 
Diploxylons i. v..cc se eA ee 1 
? Ancistrophyllum............0sc00s 1 
? Didymophyllum ..............000 1 
N@GGERATHIES. 
Noeggerathia........ Sabo swp regs 10 
Pycnoph yl sis <y's0 dans ons agass 2 
CYCADE. 

PCOIDOR VION 2s ccrceceatin etree totes 1 
Po Medullosat ti. Maret iecescese Stese he 
CoNIFERZ. 

Widlchiatsere< ttestsecccore eect 4 
REUCE saste. screens ee ee 1 
Dadowylow x. 2s gers. nue 7 
Baleeoxy loi ei0Scc <6 5d diovpeves 2 
Pissadendron.........06 SO AR eds 2 


Angiospermous Dicotyledons. 
None. 
Monocotyledons,. 


Very doubtful and imperfectly 
known. 


Muszites primevus ...........000 1 
Cromyodendron radicans ......... 1 
Palmacites carbonigenus ...... 9 
——- leptoxylon ......... 


Myeloxylon (Medullosa elegans) 1 
Musocarpumiiss sa) someacastaxencentes 2 
TrigOnOGsIpumn..wcsatcacee terns 7 


By summing up these numbers, and avoiding at the same 


80 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


time, as far as possible, repetitions resulting from the repetition 
of different organs probably belonging to the same plants, such 
as the leaves, petioles and stems of the Ferns, &c., we arrive at 
the following figures for the different families :— 


Amphigenous Cryptogamia...... 6 | Gymnospermous Dicotyledons.. 135 
Algze.....ssecsssescessees 4 Asterophyllites ...... 44 
Fungi ...02s0ceseeeeeee 2 MPU areHe = 4... «sores 60 

Acrogenous Cryptogamia ...... 346 Noeggerathiew......... 12 
CUES Se sasen ae EAE 250 Cy Chee Oe csicnenyeanes 3 
Lycopodiacee ......... 83 COMHEESS oe ons ceascrasn 16 
Equisetaceze ......... 13 Angiospermous Dicotyledons... 9% 

— | Monocotyledons (very doubtful) 13 
352 — 
352 + 148 = 500 148 


The first fact which strikes us in this table, is the small 
number of the plants which constituted this flora of the ancient 
world. It is true that this reckoning of the fossil vegetables of 
the carboniferous period includes scarcely any but the species of 
the coal formations of Europe; but nevertheless those of North 
America have now furnished a considerable contingent, and the 
observations already made suffice to prove that most of the spe- 
cies are identical with those of Europe. 

Thus, while this enumeration only comprehends 500 species, 
the existing flora of Europe is composed of more than 6000 Pha- 
nerogamia ; that of Germany, or rather of Central Europe, alone, 
more than 5000; and by including the Cryptogamia these num- 
bers would rise to at least 11,000, and to 9000 for the flora of 
Central Europe alone. 

The flora of the carboniferous period therefore comprises at 
most a twentieth of the number of plants now growing on the 
surface of the soil of Europe, and yet this number of species cor- 
responds to the whole of a long period, during which various 
species were successors to others; so that it may be admitted, 
with much probability, that never more than a hundred species 
existed contemporaneously. We see how great was the poverty, 
and especially the uniformity of this vegetation, above all in 
relation to the number of species, compared to the abundance 
and variety of the forms of the existing period. 

The complete absence of ordinary or Angiospermous Dieoty- 
ledons, and that almost as complete of the Monocotyledons, ex- 
plains, moreover, that reduction of the ancient flora; for at the 
present time these two divisions of the vegetable kingdom form _ 
at least four-fifths of the total number of known existing species. 
But the families also, so few in number, existing at that epoch, 
contain absolutely many more species than they present now on 
the soil of Europe. Thus the Ferns of the carboniferous period 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 81 


in Europe comprehend about 250 different species, and the 
whole of Europe now only produces 50 species. 

In the same way, the Gymnospermia, which now only com- 
prise in Europe about 25 species of Coniferze and Ephedree, then 
contained more than 120 species of very different forms. 

These families, existing alone and much more numerous then 
than they are now in the same climates, if we embrace the entire 
carboniferous period, were still more remarkable for the very 
different forms under which they presented themselves; thus 
among the Cryptogamia we observe genera of Ferns now com- 
pletely destroyed, and several arborescent species ; the Hquiseta 
or allied plants almost arborescent ; the Lycopodiace forming 
gigantic trees ; all forms now unknown, either in the entire world 
or at least in the temperate zones. 

Among the plants that we range with the Gymnospermous 
Dicotyledons, the differences are still more striking, for they 
constitute families completely extirpated since that epoch; such 
are the Sigillarieze, the Noeggerathiez, and the Asterophyllitez. 

The characters of the vegetation during the carboniferous 
period may be thus summed up :— 

Complete absence of Angiospermous Dicotyledons ; 

Complete or almost complete absence of Monocotyledons ; 

Predominance of Acrogenous Cryptogamia and forms unusual 
and now destroyed in the families of the Filices, Lycopodiacez 
and Kquisetaceee ; 

Great development of the Gymnospermous Dicotyledons, but 
resulting from the existence of families completely destroyed, not 
only now but from the close of that period. 

Must we suppose that this vegetation, thus reduced to forms 
which we are led to consider as the most simple and least 
perfect, owed that special nature to its being a first phase of 
the development of the organization of the vegetable kingdom, 
which had not yet attamed to the perfection it subsequently 
arrived at ; or was it due to an influence of the physical conditions 
in which the surface of the earth was then placed? This we are 
unable to decide. 

I will merely recall to mind, that I have already noted the 
analogy this predominance of Acrogenous Cryptogamia esta- 
blishes between the vegetation of this first period and that of 
the small islands of the equatorial and southern temperate zones, 
in which the maritime climate exists in the fullest condition. 

At the same time this predominance is not such that it in- 
volves, as during the carboniferous period, the exclusion of Pha- 
nerogamous plants ; and that complete exclusion would seem more 
favourable to the idea of a gradual development of the vegetable 
kingdom. 


82 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


Lastly, we are not sufficiently acquainted with the imfluence 
of the nature of the atmosphere upon the life of vegetables, when 
prolonged throughout their entire existence, to know whether 
important differences in the composition of that atmosphere, 
and above all the (very probable) presence of a greater propor- 
tion of carbonic acid, might not favour the existence of certain 
classes of the vegetable kingdom and oppose that of other 
groups. 

I will terminate this sketch of the vegetation of the carboni- 
ferous period, by directing attention to the facts that the coal 
formation, which, almost solely, contains the remains of it, is 
evidently a terrestrial and freshwater formation ; that the layers 
-of coal which it contains are the result of the accumulation in 
situ of the remains of the plants, which covered the soil in the 
same manner as the layers of peat or the vegetable mould of 
great forests ; that it is only in certain exceptional circumstances 
that these layers alternate with layers contaming the remains of 
marine animals, and can be considered as the result of the trans- 
port in the sea of the terrestrial plants which occur in them. 

This vegetation of the great carboniferous period disappeared 
almost completely with it ; the Permian period which succeeded 
presents only a kind of residue already deprived of the majority 
of its most characteristic genera; and during the Vosgesian period, 
or that of the grés bigarré, we find no longer any trace of it. 

I cannot close this account of the vegetation of the carboni- 
ferous period without saying a few words on the incompre- 
hensible exception to this regular and uniform distribution of 
fossil vegetables which would be afforded by the anthracitic for- 
mations of the Alps, if they belonged really to the epoch of the 
lias, as held by M. Elie de Beaumont and several other distin- 
guished geologists who adopt his opinion. I cannot discuss 
here the reasons, derived from geological observations properly 
so called, which have led M. de Beaumont to this conclusion; I 
am aware of all the weight which the so accurate and well- 
directed observations of my learned friend possess in science ; 
but when we see that the researches which so many scientific 
men and collectors have made, have shown that the plants con- 
tained in these strata are without exception those of the coal 
period, without the intermixture of a single fragment of the 
fossil plants of the lias, of the Jurassic epoch, of the keuper, or 
of the grés bigarré, we seek in vain for an explanation of this un- 
paralleled fact, and ask whether the few shells which have chiefly 
contributed to cause the reference of these formations to the Ju- 
rassic period, are a very positive proof of this geological position. 
Their small number, their state of preservation so imperfect that 
their specific determination is impossible or very doubtful, do 


cht ae ae ~~ ae 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 83 


these allow us to attribute to them more value than to that en- 
semble of numerous vegetables, the greater portion well determined 
specifically, which are found in these anthracitic strata? In 1828 
I gave a list of these fossils comprising 25 species, 20 of which 
were determined specifically, and were all identical with the species 
of the coal formation. Mr. Bunbury has just executed a similar 
task on the collections deposited in the Museum of Turin, and 
has arrived at the same result ; and I will add, that, several years 
ago, I received from M. Scipio Gras, engineer-in-chief of mines 
at Grenoble, collections of the fossils of the mines of Lamure and 
La Tarentaise, which contained more than 40 species, among 
which a great number belonged to the most characteristic genera 
of the coal formations. Such are the Sigillarias, eight or nine 
in number, five well determined ; Stigmaria ficoides, three Lepi- 
dodendra, a Lepidophloios, Annularia longifolia and brevifolia ; in 
a word, the whole ensemble of the coal vegetation, such as it is 
exhibited at St. Etienne or Alais. 

With regard to the explanation drawn from a transport from 
distant regions where this vegetation had persisted, it becomes 
less admissible daily, as the number of specimens increases, and 
as we see that not a single specimen of the plants peculiar to 
the liassic period occurs intermixed with them. 


2. Permian Period. 


The nature of the plants which appear peculiar to this epoch 
is far from being determined in a very positive manner, for the 
very few localities in which have hitherto been found fossils that 
we can regard as belonging to this period, are perhaps actually 
not of completely identical and really contemporaneous formation. 
Thus, are the bituminous and cupreous schists of the Mansfeld 
country, referred by all geologists to the Zechstein, and the 
sandstones of Russia classed by MM. Murchison and Verneuil 
in the Permian formation, really contemporaneous? Finally, 
the slates of Lodéve, considered by MM. Dufresnoy and Elie de 
Beaumont as dependents on the grés bigarré, but so different 
from the grés bigarré of the Vosges in their flora,—are they more 
properly classed in this period, which would thus be a sort of 
passage from the coal formation, so well characterized, to the 
Vosgesian period, or in that of the grés bigarré, which differs 
from it in such a marked manner? 

These doubts as to the identity of the epoch of formation of 
the three principal localities which would furnish the materials 
for a flora of this period, lead me to enumerate these three local 
floras separately. 


84 M. Brongniart on the Periods of Vegetation. 


1. FLora oF THE BITUMINOUS 
Scuists oF THURINGIA. 


ALG. 


Caulerpites selaginoides, Sternd. 
pectinatus, Sternb. 
spheericus, Sternb. 
Zonarites digitatus, Sternb. 
Chondrites virgatus, Munst. 


FILIcEs. 


Teniopteris Eckardii, Germ. 
Sphenopteris dichotoma, A/th. 
Althausu, Brong. (Caulerp. 
patens et dichotoma, Alth.) 
Sphenopteris Geeppertii, Geinitz. 
bipmnata, Geinitz. (Caulerp. 
Munst.) 
Pecopteris crenulata, Brong. (Cau- 
lerp. crenulatus, Alth.) 
Pecopteris Martimsii, Brong. (Ale- 
thop. Martinsii, Germ.) 
Pecopteris Schwedesiana, Dunk.— 
Frankenberg. 


CoNnIFERA. 


Cryptomerites Ulmanni, Brong. (Cu- 
pressus Ulmanni, Bronn.)—Frank- 
enberg. 

Walchia (not determinable specifi- 
cally). 


2. FLoRA OF THE PERMIAN SAND- 
STONES OF RussIA. 


FILICES. 


Odontopteris permiensis, Brong. 
Strogonovu, Morris. 
Fischeri, Brong. 
Neuropteris salicifoha, Fisch. 
tenuifolia, Brong. 
flexuosa, Brong.? 
macrophylla, Brong. ? 
Sphenopteris erosa, Morris. 
lobata, Morris. 


Sphenopteris incerta, Brong. 
Alethopteris Grandini, Brong. ? 
Callipteris Goeppertii, Brong. 
Wangenheimii, Brong. 


EQUISETACEA. 


Calamites gigas, Brong. 
Suckowii, var. major, Brong. 


LycoPpoDIACE&. 


Lepidodendron elongatum, Brong. 


» Species doubtful. 


NG@GGERATHIE. 


Neeggerathia cuneifolia, Brong. 
expansa, Brong. 


3. FLORA OF THE SLATY SCHISTS 
oF LoDEVE. 


FILICES. 


Neuropteris Dufresnoyi, Brong. 
Sphenopteris artemisizfolia, Brong. 
_tridactylites, Brong. 
‘platyrachis, Brong. 
Alethopteris Christoli, Brong. 
Callipteris heteromorpha, Brong. 
Carionu, Brong. 

Pecopteris hemitelioides, Brong. 
—- oreopteroides, Brong. 
plumosa, Brong. 
abbreviata, Brong. 

dentata, Brong. 
Lodevensis, Brong. 


ASTEROPHYLLITES. 
Annularia floribunda, Sternd. 


ConIFERz. 


Walchia Schlotheimiu, Brong. 
piniformis, Sternd. 
—— Sternbergi, Brong. 
eutassiformis, Brong. 
—— hypnoides, Brong. 


More details respecting the species just enumerated will be 


found,—for those of the Permian formation, im the work already 
cited, of MM. Murchison, de Verneuil and Keyserling (vol. u. 
p- 1), on the Geology of Russia ; for those of the slate quarries 
of Lodéve, in the ‘ Description Géologique de la France,’ by MM. 
Dufresnoy and Elie de Beaumont (vol. 11. p. 145). It is evident 
that there are great specific differences between the plants of these 
localities, and thats up to this time, no species common to all can 
be recognized. Are these differences to be attributed to the in- 


7 
; 
3 
; 
: 


Dr. Salter on Lerneonema Bairdi. 85 


fluence of the great diversity of geographical position, or is there, 
besides, a difference of epoch of formation between these rocks ? 
The only character which tends to approximate the last two floras, 
is the relation which both possess to that of the coal formations, 
of which they appear to be a kind of extract, and of the more 
recent strata of which they especially remind us. 

As to the plants of the bituminous schists of the Mansfeld 
country, they are so few in number and appear to have been de- 
posited under conditions so different, that it is difficult to com- 
pare them with the other two floras. However, the species of 
Sphenopteris are extremely alike in these three formations, and 
perhaps an accurate comparison would establish the identity of 
several of them: the Pecopteris crenulatus of Ilmenau is perhaps 
only an imperfect state, of the Pecopteris abbreviata of Lodéve ; 
finally, the species of Callipteris of the Permian rocks and of 
Lodéve have very intimate relations with each other and with the 
Callipterides of the coal formation. 

We will add, relatively to the bituminous schists of Thuringia, 
that several of their fossils appear to be marine plants, the 
number of which would become far more considerable did we 
not suppress all the imperfect impressions which have been 
described as such, and which are merely altered fragments of 
Ferns or Conifer. 

[To be continued. | 


VIII.— Description of Lerneonema Bairdu. 
By Dr. James Sater. 


[With a Plate. ] 
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, British Museum, June Ist, 1850. 


THE accompanying sketch and description of a remarkable ani- 
mal belonging to the order Lerneadz has been lately sent me by 
Dr. Salter of Poole. It evidently belongs to the genus Lerneo- 
nema of M. Edwards, but presents some peculiarities which di- 
stinguish it from the only two species of that genus hitherto 
found in this country. The want of an apparent head and the 
possession of only one horn-shaped appendage caused me to fear 
that that part of the animal, in the specimen from which the 
drawing was made, was imperfect, a portion of the head having 
perhaps been torn off in removing it from the herring to which 
it was attached. In reply however to my inquiries upon that 
subject, Dr. Salter assures me that there could be no mistake as 
to the state of the head, as he had examined it very carefully. 


386 Dr. Salter on Lerneonema Bairdii. 


“T could discover,” he says, “no fracture or injury to either of 
the specimens, so I have no doubt of their integrity, and they 
appeared both exactly alike. Besides the drawing I sent you, I 
made a figure at another time, and both drawings, made from 
the animal itself, are exactly alike.” Unfortunately the speci- 
mens were lost, having been, along with the herring to which 
they had been attached, thrown away by Dr. Salter’s servant in 
mistake. As I know Dr. Salter to be an accurate observer, L 
think the accompanying sketch and description are worthy of a 
place in your Journal, and I therefore willingly comply with 
Dr. Salter’s request to forward them to you for insertion. 
; I remain, yours truly, 


W. Batrp, M.D. 


The animal, to which I have applied the name Lerneonema 
Bairdii, was presented to me by my friend Mr. Jordan of Teign- 
mouth, who obtained it from the coast of Devonshire. It was 
found adhering to the eye of a herrmg, and by its side, attached 
to the same cornea, was a smaller one, similar to it in every re- 
spect but its size. The colours were, at the time it was fresh, 
remarkably bright, flesh-coloured and green. 

It appears, from its general form, to belong to the genus Ler- 
neonema, though it does not strictly come within the definition 
of it given by Dr. Baird, who says that the head is “ furnished 
with two or three simple curved horn-shaped appendages ;” 
whereas in this individual there is but one simple hook. In 
every other respect it falls within the generic description, and 
here the discrepancy is probably from the definition not being 
sufficiently comprehensive. 

This Lerneonema differs little from L. spratta, excepting in the 
form of the head. 

The head of L. Bairdii consists of one simple hook (Pl. VII. B. 
fig. 3a) composed of a little horny cylindrical thread bent upon 
itself in the form of a hook, poimted at its free extremity and 
attenuated where it joins the neck, the intermediate portion being 
somewhat, though slightly, swollen out. This hook, if extended, 
would measure about one line and a half. 

The neck, which measures about three-sixteenths of an inch, is 
flattened laterally, so that, when viewed in front or behind, it 
appears a mere line (fig. 2 4), but when seen on one side its di- 
mensions are more considerable (fig. 3 5). Its edges are serrated, 
and present about nine or ten serrations on each edge. At the 
point where the neck joins the head the structures are greatly 
attenuated, so that the head can move freely in any direction. 

The body is a little more than five-eighths of an inch long, 


i 


On Furcellaria fastigiata and Polyides rotundus. 87 


and of a flesh colour. It is laterally compressed in its upper 
third, and becomes quite flat where it joims the neck (fig. 2 ¢) ; 
its lower two-thirds are rotund (fig. 2 d) : it terminates inferiorly 
by a little process which projects in front and beyond the attach- 
ment of the ovarian tubes (fig. 3 e). Viewed on its side, it forms 
a long narrow ellipsis (fig. 8d). } 

The ovaries are an inch and four lines long ; cylindrical and 
uniform in size throughout their entire length. Their colour is 
the brightest emerald-green. The ovaries are a little constricted 
at their attachment to the body, which itself bulges out, and at 
the junction there is a small scale, which overlaps the point of 
union (fig. 4). When the animal was quite fresh, there were in- 
dications of several articulations or divisions along the ovarian 
tubes ; but these, as well as their very brilliant colour, have been 
lost by immersion in spirit. Magnified about twenty diameters, 
small tubercles are seen on the surface of the ovarian cylinders, 
especially near their extremities (fig. 5). 

Hab. Attached to the cornea of the eye of a herring (Clupea 
harengus) from the Devonshire coast, near Teignmouth. 


Poole, Dorsetshire, May 25, 1850. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIL. B. 


Lerneonema Bairdii. 

Fig. 1. Natural length. 

Fig. 2. Enlarged about two diameters, and viewed from behind: a, the 
hook; 6, neck; c, compressed part of body; d, rotund part of 
body ; f, f, ovaries. 

Fig. 3. Lateral view: a, b, c, d, f, as above; e, depending process from 
body. 

Fig. 4. The ates? of the body, showing the attachment of the ovaries 
(magnified 20 diameters). 

Fig. 5. Extremity of ovary, showing small tubercles on its surface (mag- 
nified about 20 diameters). 


1X.— Observations on Furcellaria fastigiata, Huds., and Polyides 
rotundus, Gmel. By Dr. Roprert Caspary. 


[With three Plates. | 


As Harvey, in his ‘ Manual of the British Marine Algze’ of 1849, 
still observes, p. 146, that Furcellaria fastigiata, Huds., and 
Polyides rotundus, Gmel., “can scarcely be distinguished, when 
. out of fruit, except by the root and the rounded axils of the 
branches,”’ it is by no means idle work to show, by an accurate 
examination of the internal structure of these two plants, that in 
reality there exist characteristic differences in the formation of 
their cells, and that those differences are so striking, that every 


88 Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata 


accurate observer will by them be enabled to say, from the exa- 
mination of an ever so minute portion of the stem of these Algz, 
even in the absence of fruit, root and branches, whether he has 
before him a portion of Furcellaria fastigiata or Polyides ro- 
tundus. 

We shall first describe the structure of the cells in Furc. fasti- 
giata and in Pol. rotundus, then point out minutely the differences 
in the internal structure of both plants, and conclude with giving 
the generic characters of them. » 

Before commencing the description of F. fastigiata, I ask the 
reader to look at fig. 1. Pl. [V., which represents a transverse 
section of the stem of F. fastigiata, and at fig. 2, exhibiting a lon- 
gitudinal section of it. A glimpse at these figures will show that 
the stem is composed of four different sorts of cells, or even of 
five, if we count the two different forms of the outermost stratum 
of cells as two different sorts. The different sorts of cells form- 
ing the stem of Furc. fastigiata are the following :— 

lst. The epidermal cells, forming the stratum A in fig. 1 & 2. 
The walls of these epidermal cells are transparent, colourless, or 
with a slight green, rarely with a brownish tinge, the inter- 
cellular spaces filled up entirely with a transparent, colourless, 
slimy (?) mass. Strong iodine colours all light yellow. The con- 
tents of these cells are brown, roundish, elliptical or oval grains, 
which are not free in the cells, but attached to the walls; by this 
property they are particularly distinguished from the following 
stratum of cells B, fig. 1 & 2, which contains free, uncoloured, 
transparent grains in great quantity. The epidermal stratum A 
shows in the form of the cells two differences in the outer part of 
it, a, fig. 1 & 2, and in the inner part of it, b, fig. 1 & 2. The 
outer part a, fig. 1 & 2, of the epidermal stratum contains two 
or three layers, rarely only one layer of polygonal small cells 
standing perpendicular upon the axis of the stem, the walls of 
which are almost entirely covered with brown grams. Fig. 3 
shows these cells in a transverse section, and fig. 4 represents 
them as seen from above, where they show themselves 4—7-sided 
and cornered. The relative proportion of their breadth: width : 
length=1:1:2 to 4. The view of these cells from above shows 
in their contents two concentric circles, but a glimpse at fig. 3, _ 
which represents them as seen from the side, explains these two 
circles directly, as the darker outermost is formed by the profile 
of the grains on the walls of the cell, and the innermost is the 
space in the interior of the cell, free from brown grains, but ex- 
hibiting a light brown colour. because the uppermost wall turned 
to the observer is covered also with the layer of brown grains. 
The same epidermal cells are in the sporangium not so sharply 
cornered polygonal, but rounded on the angles. The absolute 


and Polyides rotundus. 89 


measure of these outermost epidermal cells, taken with a screw 
micrometer, is the following :— 


Breadth m Length in 

3 together =0°0116" Paris. 10-0829" Par: 
3 om =0:0101 1=0:0083 
6 he =0:°0174 1=0°0132 
3 a =0:0112 1=0-:0085 
3 pf =0:°01138 1=0:0087 
3 o =0-0125 1=0:0103 
3 rf =(O-OF15 1=0°0115 
— ———_— £=0:0121 
24 =0°0853 1=0-0109 
1=0°0134 
1=0:0100 
L=0-:O1 1% 
1=0:0128 
1=0:0135 
1=0:0123 
1=0°0140 
1=0:0129 
1=0°0111 
1=0-°0109 
P=G-01 17; 
20=0°2307 


Giving an average for the length of 0-0115" Par., and for the 
breadth or width 0:0035" Par. These outer epidermal cells show, 
although not always, a tendency to place themselves in radiating 
rows. 

The imner part 4, fig. 1 & 2, of the stratum A, is essentially 
formed exactly like the outer part ; the cells are only far longer 
and broader than those of the outer part, the absolute measure 
of the length in eight being the following: 0:0195" ; 0:0184!" ; 
00181"; 0: 0502!" ; O- 0238"; 00176"; 0:04.02" ; 0- 0563" Par; 
all eight together =0: 2431", giving an average for the length of 
0:0303/"' Par. They are less covered with brown grains on the 
walls, and show in the transverse section forms approaching the 
globular, elliptical, oval, or often the rhomboidal. The relative 
proportion of their breadth : length=1: 14 to3or4. I am not 
inclined to speak of 4, the inner part of the epidermal cells A, as 
a peculiar stratum, for two reasons : first, because the transition- 
forms between the outer part a of stratum A, and & the inner 
part, are so gradual that no decisive difference between a and 
could be found out, the common property being always the brown 
or brownish grains attached to the walls; and secondly, because 

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 7 


90 Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata 


this inner part 6 of stratum A is often almost entirely wanting 
in the stem. Fig. 5 represents four of these cells. 

2ndly. A stratum of globose, oval or elliptical cells, the walls 
of which are transparent, uncoloured, with a greenish, rarely a 
brownish cast; the intercellular spaces between them are filled 
up with the same, probably slimy matter, as in the epidermal 
cells. The contents of this second stratum of cells, which in 
fig. 1 & 2 is represented in B and more highly magnified in fig. 6, 
are free, colourless, large, globose granules which iodine colours 
brown, if seen in mass, although, if we look at the single grains, 
these exhibit a cast of dirty violet. The relative proportion of 
the breadth of these cells to their length=1: 13-2. Their ab- 
solute size is nearly equal to the cells of the inner part of the 
epidermal stratum. Neither this nor the second sort of cells is 
“ dichotomous.” 

3rdly. The third sort of cells is intermixed with the fourth 
sort in the middle of the stem; see fig. 1 & 2,C and D. This 
third sort of cells, having a relative proportion of breadth : length 
= 1: 3-8, consists of more or less cylindrical, horizontal or slant- 
ing cells, which run in all directions in the intercellular spaces 
between the perpendicular long cells of the middle of the stem. 
The cells of this third sort form strings, leaning with one end to the 
cells of the second sort, and changing probably slowly by degrees 
into the cells of the fourth sort, which latter I nevertheless could 
not succeed in ascertaining by direct observation. As these cells 
of the third sort therefore seem to be nothing else but a form 
mediating the transition between the second and fourth sort, 
their claim to be considered a peculiar sort may be doubted ; but 
as their form nevertheless, even if their transition into the fourth 
sort should be established by direct observation, is very promi- 
nent, I describe them as a peculiar sort. Fig. 7 represents these 
cells. Their walls are like the walls of the second stratum, and 
their contents likewise colourless, globose grains, although these 
are often wanting. lodine has the same effect upon the grains 
as upon those of the second stratum. Generally only two cells 
meet with their ends as in fig. 7, but occasionally three or four. 
Their absolute length is very different. I found in four the fol- 
lowing length : 0:0277""; 0:0285"; 0:0391" ; 0:0557"". 

Athly. The fourth sort of cells of the stem of Furcellaria fas- 
tigiata is to be found in its middle, consisting of long, cylindrical 
cells, placed parallel to the axis and meeting each other at the 
ends, so that they form strings. The relative proportion of the 
breadth: the length of these cells= 1:15-20. They are represented 
in figs. 1 &2, occupying the last partion the right-hand side, marked 
Cand J). Fig. 12. Pl. V. represents'snch a cell, and shows how it 
is at its ends connected with others. I believe I have seen, although 


and Polyides rotundus. 91 


very rarely and never with certainty, three cells meet at the same 
point, two from one side and one from the other. The absolute 
measure was in five the following : 0°1317"; 0-1196" ; 0-1147""; 
0°1205"" ; 0:0963!"", giving an average of 0°1165". Their walls 
consist of two layers, very rarely visible in a longitudinal section 
of the stem, as in fig. 12, but generally visible in the transverse 
section, as in fig. 14 & 15. These two layers do not show any 
difference, are transparent, colourless, and have a greenish tinge. 
Generally these long cells seem not to have any contents ; rarely 
I observed very indistinctly defined grains in them, as in fig. 13 ; 
but that they have contents, probably slime, is shown by the fact 
that iodine colours their inside brown, whilst the wall exhibits a 
light yellow tinge. Harvey says in his ‘ Manual,’ p. 146, “The 
axis of the stem consists of densely packed, longitudinal, inter- 
lacing and anastomosing filaments.” Although I have seen up- 
wards of 100 sections, longitudinal as well as transverse ones, 
I never observed any sort of interlacing or anastomosing, nor 
have I seen any connexion between these perpendicular cells, 
which are placed parallel to each other. 

I believe that we are not justified in speaking of a root in the 
Algze, from reasons which there is no occasion to state here, but 
I call that basal part with which an Alga is fastened, “ disc of 
fixation.” The mode of fixation and multiplying of the stems in 
Furcellaria fastigiata is the following. A stem C, which is fixed 
by a little disc, a, Pl. VI. fig. 19, sends out one to four or more 
horizontal, cylindrical, thin stems just above the disc of fixation. 
The chief stem in fig. 19 has above a, four such horizontal 
stems. These throw up at short intervals new perpendicular 
stems, as D, H, F, B, I, H, and produce here and there a disc 
of fixation, as at all the points marked c¢, and ramify often, 
as the stem A is thrown up by a branch of a main horizontal 
stem. The new perpendicular stems very soon send out again 
horizontal basal stems, such as are beginning to originate on the 
base of the perpendicular stems A and B at the point d, and 
these horizontal stems form as well discs of fixation as new per- 
pendicular stems, and so on ; but even in large plants the space 
occupied by the dises of fixation of all stems is not larger than 
about an inch in diameter. 

In the young, growing points of the perpendicular stems, in 
their attenuated base, in the horizontal stems, and im the discs of 
fixation, the cells of the inner part of the epidermal stratum and 
the second stratum, 7. e. all globose forms of cells, have disap- 
peared, and almost all differences between the different sorts of 
cells which the stem and the receptacles show are abolished. 
The long perpendicular cells are in the apices of the growing 


stem, the attenuation of its base and the horizontal stem be- 
mk 


92 Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata 


coming very thin, often curved, and filled with brown grains, and 
the epidermal cells approach them in their form because they 
become longer, curved, lose all tendency of being placed in ra- 
diating rows, till finally in the discs of fixation, the apices of the 
horizontal stem and the utmost apices of the growing stem, all 
differences of cells are abolished. The disc presents one firm 
mass of long, irregularly curved, often parallel cells having 
brownish grains as contents, and being transparent in their 
walls, which no longer can be distinguished from the slimy mass 
filling up the intercellular spaces. 

Furcellaria fastigiata has a double fructification in different 
individuals, both found in the often-described apical sporangia, 
in a very unbotanist-like manner called “ pods ;” first, zonate 
tetraspores, and secondly, large elliptical heaps of irregularly 
shaped spores, “ conceptacular fruit,” which was up to this time 
a desideratum. I found this fructification in specimens of Fur- 
cellaria fastigiata collected in January 1850 near Cromer. 

In December and January zonate tetraspores are found in the 
sporangia, not forming exactly a stratum under the outer part of 
the epidermal cells, but collected in irregularly placed patches. 
The ‘ Manual’ by Harvey of 1849, pl.18 C, gives for the first time 
a representation of these tetraspores. We add a correct drawing 
of a section of the sporangium with tetraspores in fig. 17. 

Fig. 18 represents the second sort of fruit, large elliptical heaps 
of dark brown, irregularly polygonal or rounded spores, without 
doubt developed altogether in one cell, surrounded with the cells 
of the third sort, except where they border upon the epidermal 
stratum. The second sort of cells is almost entirely wanting in 
these sporangia ; and the fourth sort showed the peculiarity, that 
the contents of one cell were continued through the joining ends 
into the contents of the next cell, but this may have been a phe- 
nomenon of incipient decay. 

A remarkable appearance, which is common to Furcellaria fas- 
tigiata and Polyides rotundus, are the soft, thickened, eylindrical- 
lanceolate, pale brown apices of some of the stems, as if they pro- 
duced abortive sporangia. They are not only found, as Harvey 
says, on the truncated “apices as a second growth” (Phycol. 
Brit. Fure. fast. descript. to pl. 94), but on quite sound, uninjured 
stems ; neither on individuals only having no sporangia, as Har- 
vey observes, but very often together with sporangia bearing 
stems on the same bunch, although on different stems. Their 
structure is like that of the stem. 

At the maturity of the spores the sporangia decay ; the spores 
come out by forcing their way through the decaying epidermal 
cells, as easily observable if they are kept for a few days in sea- 
water, and by force of the waves the decaying sporangia are by 


and Polyides rotundus. 93 


degrees worn away and washed off, as remains of the sporangia 
still fixed to the stem entirely robbed of their epidermal coat are 
often met with ; it seems therefore not accurate to say that “the 
receptacles fall off when ripe,” particularly as they have no arti- 
culation ; nevertheless it would be desirable to make more obser- 
vations on this point. 

The power of reproduction is very great in Furcellaria fasti- 
giata as well as in Polyides rotundus. Stems are often found, 
which have been by accident cut off on the upper branches once, 
twice, or even three times, and so truncated, but which have 
always protruded again a new grown stem beyond the truncated 
parts. I figure one piece in which truncation has taken place 
three times (Pl. V. fig. 10). 

Fig. 9 represents a transverse section of the stem of Polyides 
rotundus, and fig. 8 a longitudinal one. There are also four sorts 
of cells in the stem of Polyides rotundus :— 

Ist. The epidermal cells A, fig. 8 & 9. The walls colourless 
or with a slight brownish tinge ; intercellular spaces filled up 
with a transparent colourless matter, probably slime. Contents 
brown grains, not free, but attached to the walls. This stratum 
of epidermal cells consists of two subdivisions. The outer part 
of the stratum, a, fig. 8 & 9, formed by small cells, placed im ra- 
diating rows ; the breadth of these cells is almost equal to their 
length ; the relative proportion of breadth : width : length=1: 1: 
1-1}, rarely to 2. Seen from above they exhibit themselves 
4—7-sided, but the polygonals are so rounded on the corners that 
they represent a great approach to cylinders ; four or five layers 
of such cells are generally to be met with, occasionally only three, 
but also six or more. Their absolute measure is the following :— 


Length in Breadth in 
2=0:0073" 3=0°0143" 
3=0°0127 2=0:0071 
4.=0°0184: 1=0:0061 
4.=0-0166 4=0°0141 
3=0°0127 2=0-0090 
4.=0:0170 3=0°0105 
2=0-0098 4.=0:0150 

— -—— 4=0:0178 
22=0°0945 ———_—— 
Average =0:0043 23 =0:0934 


Average =0:0041" Par. 


Seen from above they represent as well as those of Furcellaria 
fastigiata two circles, which are to be explained in the same way 


94 Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata 


as I have done with Furcellaria fastigiata. Fig. 28. Pl. VI. re- 
presents some of these cells in a transverse section. 

The inner part of the epidermal stratum of cells, d, fig. 8 & 9, 
is in every respect like that of Furcellaria fastigiata, with this 
exception, that the walls of the cells never exhibit a greenish, but 
a brownish tinge. 

The second sort of cells in Polyides rotundus, B, fig. 8 & 9, 1s 
entirely like the corresponding cells in Furcellaria fastigiata, 
fig. 1&2B. Their absolute size was, 0°0347"”; 0-0280"; 0:0313!"; 
0:0304!" ; 0:0257" ; 0:0235"" par. 

The second sort of cells is transformed, by their being placed 
in strings, by growing in length and taking a slanting direction 
to the axis of the stem, into the third sort. In fig. 8 & 9 C these 
cells are represented running between the long perpendicular 
cells, but neither as horizontally as in Furcellaria fastigiata, nor 

~in all directions as there, but slanting to the axis of the stem 
and less deviating from a straight line. They are also propor- 
tionally of a greater thickness than those of F. fastigiata. The 
walls of these cells are simple, transparent, colourless, their con- 
tents constantly globose, pellucid, colourless grains, which iodine 
colours just as brown, if seen in mass, or dirty violet, if seen sin- 
gle, as the grains of the second sort. The absolute measure in 
five was the following : 00510! ; 0-0167"; 0-0160" ; 0:0452"; 
00482!" par. 

I am disposed to think that these cells of the third sort change 
by degrees into the cells of the fourth sort, but I have never 
been able to ascertain this by direct observation. The cells of 
the fourth sort are in the middle of the stem, fig. 8 & 9 D, run- 
ning parallel to each other and the axis of the stem, being con- 
nected with each other at the ends; the relative proportion of 
their breadth : length=1:8-15. They are not entirely eylin- 
drical, but mostly much thicker at the ends than in the middle, 
so that they have the form of a femur. Fig. 11 & 16 show the 
greater thickness of the ends of these cells and the meeting of 
two. The wall colourless and transparent ; the contents whitish, 
not well-defined grains, running one into another. I was never 
able to perceive clearly in the longitudinal section a double layer 
in the wall. Fig. 11 represents one of the cells having a triple 
outline on the outside, and one would therefore suppose that 
the wall consists of two layers, but the innermost two lines do 
not seem to indicate an mner layer of the wall, but a deposit 
of the granular contents of the cell along it. The transverse 
section however shows the double layers of the walls in the cells 
very clearly, just as in Furcellaria fastigiata: see fig.14 &15. The 
absolute measure of seventeen of these cells is, 0°0750"; 0°094.7"" ; 


and Polyides rotundus. 95 


00820!" ; 0:0633!; 0:0739!""; 0:0848'"; 0:0752""; 0:1006" ; 
0:0900"; 0:1062"; 0:0933" ; 01072"; 0-:1144!"; 0-1153!"; 
01197"; 0:1120"; 0:0811""", giving an average of 0:0934!"' par. 
These cells show no sort of “ anastomosis,’ and there is no 
sort of cells in the stem of Polyides rotundus which is “ dicho- 
tomous.” 

The stems of Polyides rotundus are all fixed, with one common 
large disc from which new stems originate. The construction of 
the disc of the points of the growing stems and their attenuated 
base is like that of the corresponding parts in Furcellaria fasti- 
giata, with scarcely perceptible differences. 

Polyides rotundus has two sorts of fruit. The epidermal outer 
layer of the stem produces outwardly, as a continuation of its 
own radiating epidermal cells, strings of small cells, the relative 
proportion of which in breadth : length is=1: 1-6. The strings 
of these cells run parallel to each other, cohering laterally by 
being imbedded in a transparent, colourless, slimy mass ; the_ 
contents are a whitish granular substance. 

These strings of cells form laterally on the upper part of the 
branches rounded protuberances, surrounding } or 2 of the pe- 
riphery of the stem, being 1-1} line thick and 1-4 lines long. 
Between these strings of cells are found singly-lying very large 
elliptical cells, with colourless transparent walls, containing crim- 
son-coloured pear-shaped spores in great quantity, placed with 
their acute poimt to the centre of the cell. These clusters of 
crimson-coloured spores give the whole protuberance to the 
naked eye a rose-red colour. Fig. 20 exhibits such a cluster of 
spores with the surrounding strings of cells ; c-d is the epidermal 
stratum of cells in the stem. 

There does not exist any epidermis in these protuberances, as 
Greville rightly observes, although Harvey (fig. 1 & 5. pl. 95 in 
his Phycol. Brit.) conveys the idea of there bemg epidermis. 

The other fructification of Polyides rotundus, which up to this 
time seems only to have been found by Mrs. Griffiths near Sid- 
mouth, but was found also by me in specimens which were col- 
lected in January 1850 at Cromer, are tetraspores mostly divided 
crosswise, under the outer epidermal stratum in the swollen up- 
per parts of the ramules. These tetraspores are elliptical, often 
not parted in four, but only in two or three sporules. Fig. 21 
exhibits a part of a transverse section of a swollen ramule, with 
three tetraspores and one which is abortive. Fig. 22 & 23 show 
two spores parted crosswise ; fig. 24 & 25 two, which only con- 
tain three spores, and fig. 26 & 27 two, only containing two: 
it might be thought that the two last are nothing else but four 
parted spores seen from the side ; but this is not the case with 
those I figure, as I had opportunity of convincing myself. 


96 Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata 


Differences in the Structure of the Stem between Furcellaria fasti- 
giata and Polyides rotundus. 


Ist. The epidermal outer stratum in Furcellaria fastigiata 
consists only of two or three, seldom more, layers of cells, which 
are two to four times longer than broad ; breadth : length = 1: 
2-4, The epidermal outer stratum in Polyides rotundus consists 
of 4-5, seldom so few as three layers of cells, which are nearly as 
long as broad ; breadth : length=1: 1 or nearly so. 

2udly. The third sort of cells arranged in strings have towards 
the axis of the stem in Furcellaria fastiqgiata an almost perpen- 
dicular direction or nearly so with little granular matter ; whilst 
in Polyides rotundus they have a slanting direction towards the 
axis of the stem, and contain in most cases many grains. 

drdly. The fourth perpendicular sort of cells in the middle of 
the stem is in Furcellaria fastigiata rarely filled with a granular 
matter, cylindrical, not thicker at the junctures with the next 
cells than in their middle ; the relative proportion of breadth : 
length=1: 15-20: whilst the corresponding cells m Polyides 
rotundus contain in most cases much granular matter, have the 
form of a femur, that is, are thicker at the junctures than in the 
middle, and are shorter than the cells m Furcellaria fastigiata ; 
breadth : length=1] : 8-15. 

These differences, particularly the first, will enable every accu- 
rate observer to determine any portion of the stem of the two 
plants, be it ever so small, if it only admits of transverse and 
longitudinal sections. 

All these observations were made on vigorous plants which had 
not been previously put into fresh water. Sea-water was em- 
ployed under the microscope. Old decaying plants show many 
differences in their structure. There will come a time when it 
will be found necessary to give, in describing Algz, not only the 
relative proportions of breadth and length of the cells, as is 
already now partly done, but also the absolute size of them. 

[ add at the risk, ut acta ayam, the generic character of both 
plants :— 

Furcellaria fastigiata. 


Frond cylindrical, dichotomous, cartilaginous, solid, fixed by 
many small dises, which are either sent out from the base of the 
perpendicular ones on the base of the perpendicular stems, or 
here and there on small, horizontal, often branched stems. The 
perpendicular stem composed of four sorts of cells, the walls of 
which are colourless or slightly tinged greenish or brownish. 
Ist. The epidermal layer with brown grains attached to the 
wall, cells horizontal : a, the outer part, consisting of 2-3 radia- 
tmg layers; breadth : length=1:2-4; average absolute size, 


and Polyides rotundus. 97 


length =0-0115"" par. ; breadth =0-0035" par. ; b, the inner part, 
now and then wanting, breadth : length =1 : 2-4, absolute length 
=0-0303" par. 2ndly. Oval or elliptical horizontal cells with 
colourless, roundish grains ; breadth : length =1: 3-3; absolute 
length =0-0303". 3rdly. Cylindrical or elliptical cells, joimed 
at the ends, running in all directions, but more or less perpen- 
dicular upon the axis of the stem, now and then with colourless 
roundish grains; breadth : length = 1: 3-8; absolute length 
=0:0377". 4thly. Cylindrical perpendicular cells of equal thick- 
ness in all parts, filled with a slimy mass; breadth : length=1 : 
15-20 ; absolute length =0°1165!". Base, discs, growing points 
and horizontal stems composed of curved long cells, similar to 
the third sort of the stem, but filled with brownish grains. All 
intercellular spaces in the whole frond filled up with a colourless 
slimy (?) matter. Fruit of two sorts on different plants in apical, 
cylindrical-lanceolate sporangia: Ist, zoned tetraspores; 2ndly, 
elhptical, large, uncoloured cells, containing a great quantity of 
wregularly-shaped brown spores. 


Polyides rotundus. 


One disc of fixation, from which the frond arises. Frond con- 
sisting of cylindrical, dichotomous, cartilaginous, solid stems, 
containing four sorts of cells, the walls of which are colourless or 
shghtly tmged brown. 1st. The epidermal horizontal stratum 
with brown grains attached to the walls: a, the outer part 
consisting of 4-5 radiating layers; breadth: length=1:1-2; 
average absolute breadth = 0:0041'", length = 0:0050" par. 
b, the inner part; breadth : length=1 : 2-4; absolute length 
=0:0278"". 2ndly. Oval or elliptical horizontal cells, with co- 
lourless, transparent, free grains ; breadth : length =1 : 3-3; abso- 
lute length =0-0278". 3rdly. Elliptical or cylimdrical cells form- 
ing slanting strings ; breadth : length=1 : 3-8 ; absolute length 
between 0°0160” and 0:0510". 4thly. Long, perpendicular, 
femur-shaped cells thicker at the ends than in the middle; 
breadth : length =1 : 8-15 ; absolute length=0°0934". The dise, 
the base of the stems, the growing points consisting of curved, 
long cells, filled with brownish grains. All the intercellular 
spaces of the whole frond filled up with a colourless, slimy (?) 
matter. Two kinds of fruit: Ist, crosswise parted tetraspores 
in the swollen upper parts of the stems ; 2ndly, colourless cells 
with a great quantity of crimson, radiating, pear-shaped spores ; 
these cells bemg imbedded in protuberances on the sides of the 
upper part of the branches, which protuberances, having no epi- 
dermis, consist of undivided, nearly parallel strings of cells ; 
breadth : length=1 : 1-6, filled with a granular whitish matter. 

I cannot conclude without expressing my warmest thanks to 


98 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 


Miss H. Nelson for having so kindly furnished me with fresh 
specimens of Furcellaria fustigiata and Polyides rotundus durmg 
this winter, collected near Cromer, which enabled me to make 
the foregomg observations. 


X.—Observations on the Animals of the Bullide. 
By Wrii1aM Cxrarg, Esq. 


To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, June 20, 1850. 

I PRESENT an account of some of the animals of the Bullide 
which inhabit the South Devon coast at Exmouth. They are 
deposited in two groups, which undoubtedly as to essentials are 
of the same tribe, and have long been adopted: the one, Bulla, 
of which the B. hydatis and B. liynaria are the types, receives 
the species with external testacea; the other, Bullaa, 1s repre- 
sented by B. aperta, and is the receptacle of those with concealed 
shells. From these roots some new genera have sprung, to meet 
the supposed requirements of modern discoveries, most of which 
are very minute; some are without eyes, all are without distinct 
tentacula or with the mere rudiments of them, and have the 
pedal lobe more or less reflected laterally on itself, and partially 
on the anterior end of the shell ; im others the lax margins of the 
deep sinus, at the under part of the foot, which separate it from 
the linear posterior portion, occasion it to appear nearly as simple 
as in the usual run of the Gasteropoda ; this latter circumstance 
has led to some mistakes, as will appear in descriptions of the 
minute species. 

All the species I have met with have the invariable distin- 
guishing character of the tribe, the gizzard consisting of three 
testaceous, coriaceous or cartilagious plates. J believe that 
every true Bulla and Bullea have one or the other of these ap- 
pendages ; indeed it may be considered, that if an animal, how- 
ever much it appears by the shell to belong to this family, has 
not the shibboleth of the gizzard, it is an alien to it. 

The new genera of this tribe have been established by M. Loven, 
amongst them Cylichna and Amphisphyra, but the minuter spe- 
cies are so rarely met with alive, that they can scarcely be placed 
with certainty ; and to add to the difficulty, the excellent Lovén, 
one of the most careful observers, has I think fallen into some 
error with respect to the genus Cylichna, the generic diagnosis of 
which would appear, from our present notes on two of the species 
he has deposited there, the B. cylindracea and B. truncata, not 
to be founded on correct bases. But what naturalist does not 


Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 99 


sometimes fail in his views, from various causes, especially in 
the investigation of the difficult tribes of the minuter animals ? 
where is the eritic, who, under such circumstances, would so 
egregiously misapply the phrase, 


“ Indignor, quandoque bonus dormitat Homerus ”’ ? 


I propose to show that the B. cylindracea and B. truncata are 
congeneric with B. hydatis; if this is so, it may be further ob- 
served, that on analogical considerations it is extremely probable 
that M. Lovén’s B. umbilicata, which is also one of our indigena, 
is in the same category as to error, and with our B. obtusa and 
B. mammillata, not yet I believe observed, will turn out to be 
strict Bulle. Until these minute creatures have had fresh ex- 
aminations, this family cannot be settled ; no conchological con- 
siderations will suffice. It may be that the unobserved species 
will afford valid generic distinction ; but I think, from the con- 
stancy of structure of all the Bulle that have been adequately 
observed, they will, though the presumption rests on analogical 
grounds, be found to have the tripartite gizzard and typical foot 
with its accessory lobe extending from one extremity of the ani- 
mal to the other, with the sides more or less reflexed, producing 
the quadrilobated character of the tribe. 

I can say little of the genus Amphisphyra; the only British 
species, the B. hyalina, is not found on our southern coasts, and 
the notices of it are so meagre, that at present it cannot be placed 
with safety. It has been stated to have neither gizzard nor head- 
disc ; if so, it cannot belong to the Bullide ; it is possible those 
parts in so minute a being may have escaped detection, and it 
may turn out a Bulla. Naturalists residing in the locality of 
this species should re-examine these points and communicate 
their notes. 

The Scaphander of Montfort is synonymous with Bulla, and 
the Philine of Ascanius adopted by M. Loven, with Bullea: though 
these ancient titles may have priority of date, still, whatever in- 
justice may be done—and it would appear from the want of sup- 
port of these genera, it cannot be great—it is impossible at this 
time of day to dispense with the Bul/a of Linnzus and Lamarck, 
and Bullea of the latter, which have been so long in use and 
universally acknowledged. 

I have given a general and anatomical description of Bulla 
hydatis from many live individuals, which have enabled me to 
verify the observations of M. Cuvier, to fill up some gaps, and I 
believe to correct some errors, which, for the reasons I have 
assigned below, have escaped the attention of that prince of 
anatomists. 


100 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 


Bulla hydatis, Linnzeus. 


Animal, when fully extended, of an elongated oval shape. The 
upper or teutacular lobe, and that of the foot, with its reflected 
portions, are of a pale yellow, aspersed with very minute, close- 
set, sand-like, dark mouse or lead-coloured pomts throughout 
their external surface ; the spots on that part of the mantle co- 
vered by the shell are larger and of intenser hue, so that the ani- 
mal has altogether the aspect of being clothed in a close-sprinkled 
pepper-and-salt jacket. The simus around the body, which di- 
vides the upper and lower lobes, is of a pale yellow white colour. 
The tentacular lobe of the head is small, of subquadrangular 
form, a little narrowed behind, where, as well as in front, it is 
gently sinuated, with slight emarginations at the centre of both 
ends, which by no means give their right and left extremities any 
pretension to be styled four tentacula, agreeably to M. Cuvier’s 
view. The true mantle extends to the posterior part of the 
tentacular lobe, with its thickened rounded margin swelling out 
a little beyond the periphery of the aperture of the shell ; that 
part of it covering the branchie, heart, bladder, matrix and testis is 
of firm texture ; the portion within the posterior part of the spire, 
containing the liver, ovarium and oviduct, is a mere film, but 
stronger than would be supposed from its tenuity ; at the poste- 
rior end of the shell the dorsal range is completed by the reflexion 
on it of the hindermost part of the pedal lobe. The anterior part 
of the under lobe forming the foot is precisely of the same length 
and width as the upper one, but more posteriorly it spreads hke 
a fin, which is reflected on the sides of the shell; the disk then 
pursues its course for two-thirds of its length posteriorly, at which 
point its continuity is broken by a deep fissure, which only in a 
marked manner divides the plate, without injuring the fabric ; 
on the right side near this channel the anus debouches ; the pedal 
plate is then continued to the posterior end, becoming wider, and 
there, as before stated, is reflected on the posterior part of the 
shell. 

It appears then that there are but two lobes, the upper or 
tentacular, and the pedal one, which though interrupted by the 
deep groove, is in reality a single plate, but from its posterior 
and anterior lateral reflexions, together with the tentacular disk, 
gives the animal the characteristic quadrilobated appearance of 
the tribe. The object of the pedal fissure is probably to give 
flexibility to the foot, and allow the lobes to act as fins, as the 
animal is equally an adept in natation and reptation. 

Twenty years ago I observed hundreds of these creatures 
swimming and creepmg on the fine mud in the lakes of the 
Mount Pleasant Warren near Exmouth ; they however suddenly 


Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 101 


disappeared from the locality, and not one has been seen for 
many years; the animals now described were obtained near 
Swanage, Dorset. 

The large circumferential canal of the separation of the upper 
and lower lobes is much more decided on the right than on the 
left side, as from the former we have a view of the orifice of the 
verge, the open seminal duct, and the common cavity of gene- 
ration, the testis, and points of the branchiz. The eyes are very 
distinct, situate far back on the tentacular disk, and not very close 
together ; they are black, and sessile in the centre of a minute cir- 
cular lucid spot; M. Cuvier has overlooked them. The fissure 
of the mouth is vertical ; this is placed in the centre and between 
the tentacular and pedal disks; and on each side the mouth, 
within the groove, are two elegant conspicuous leaflets perfectly 
symmetrical, each consisting of twenty strands on each side the 
stem, which are largest posteriorly, and gradually diminish until 
they are lost at some little distance from the buccal orifice by 
suddenly turning inwards, appearing to pierce the groove and 
enter the buccal cavity ; they are light yellow; the one on the 
right side is placed just above the seminal groove, the other on 
the left im a symmetrical position ; the strands under the micro- 
scope appear to be glandular, without a leading vein or artery ; 
they have the aspect of minute, wiry, dendroid filaments. These 
organs I should have taken for the salivary glands if M. Cuvier 
had not stated the presence of others of a strap-shaped form in 
another place, and as he has given nearly a similar form to the 
salivary glands of the Aplysia, Helix aspersa and other herma- 
phrodites, | must defer to such authority. I will return to this 
point. I have now described all that can be seen without dis- 
section. 

The vertical fissure of the mouth is faced by the anterior part 
of the tongue, which consists of two hemispherical portions, each 
furnished with fifteen obliquely arcuated yellow, wiry, horny 
strands, set with short transverse hooks bending posteriorly. 
This denticular apparatus does not extend through the large, 
oval, pale red fleshy buccal mass, and is not supported by di- 
stinet corneous plates, but by a tough coriaceous membrane. 
From the posterior end of the buccal mass the cesophagus pro- 
ceeds straight tothe gizzard; it is long, flat, broad and dilatable, 
accompanied by the two straps described by M. Cuvier as the 
salivary glands, which are fixed to each side of the anterior and 
upper part of the gizzard, and run on each side the cesophagus to 
the posterior end of the buccal mass, to which also on each side 
they are attached, apparently only to the external surface, and 
do not appear to pierce it. Under the microscope they have little 
appearance of being glandular or tubular, but have the aspect of 


102 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 


loose muscular straps ; they however spring from two small yel- 
low spongy or granular bodies, situate on the upper part of the 
gizzard ;. these I presume are the salivary glands; if so, the 
straps are the excretory ducts. They lie on each side the ceso- 
phagus in the most lax manner : I should have called them ceso- 
phageal, gizzard and buccal mass retractors, as they are connected 
with all these organs, if M. Cuvier had not determined them to 
be salivary glands ; but he is in error in stating, “ L’hydatis les 
a trés longues, inégales, et celle du cdté gauche fourchue par 
son extrémité postérieure.” We have in our cabinet perfect pre- 
parations of these organs, and can positively state that they are 
of the same length, entirely symmetrical, with both ends fixed to 
the gizzard and posterior part of the buccal mass ; they do not 
float loose of different lengths and forms, as are represented in 
pl. 2. fig. 14. of M. Cuvier’s memoir. Having dissected nume- 
rous specimens we are quite sure on this pomt. Though we ad- 
mit the straps to be the salivary glands, sub fide Cuvieri, still we 
are much astonished that that great naturalist has not noticed 
the very visible dendroid leaflets on each side the mouth; we 
must consider them an additional pair of salivary glands : some 
mollusca have an upper and lower pair, and these would appear 
to be more adapted for such purpose than the slender strap- 
shaped filaments. I can only account for their not being noticed, 
on the supposition that the glandular leaves in M. Cuvier’s spe- 
cimens must have been so discoloured by the spirit as to have 
escaped attention. One word more on them: as they are situated 
exactly at that part of the groove which corresponds with the 
position of the cesophageal ganglions, it is possible that as these 
nervous masses are of larger volume than I ever saw in any other 
gasteropod, the glandular leaflets may excrete a liquor to invi- 
gorate and minister to the nervous influences: this is a mere 
conjecture: I would certainly incline to think them salivary 
glands. 

Having mentioned the nervous system, it may be as well at 
once to notice it, as M. Cuvier scarcely alludes to it. From the 
point where the cesophagus commences at the posterior part of 
the buccal mass, it has on each side of it two distmet orange or 
lemon-colour large oval ganglions, each pair being connected by 
very strong threads, and the under part of the cordon is formed 
by two minute round orange ganglions—strange to say, fixed on 
the posterior part of the buccal mass, and connected by threads 
with the upper ganglions ; these, when i situ, form a complete 
cordon of six medullary masses ; from this circle exceedingly 
strong nervous filaments radiate to the head, the verge, and all 
the anterior parts of the body. The ganglionic cordon is con- 
nected with two large stomachal lemon-colour ganglions, which 


Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 103 


are apparent when the gizzard is removed ; they are not quite of 
the same size, the one being lobed or double, the other is on the 
left side; these are removed from the cesophageal collar the 
length of the cesophagus and gizzard, which is very considerable, 
but all the masses are connected by nervous threads which bear 
being moved and examined bya stylet. The larger ganglion on 
the right supplies the gizzard, testicle, anus, branchiz, the com- 
mon cavity of generation, and also sends a thread to the liver ; the 
smaller one on the left side throws off a filament to the gizzard, 
and furnishes the heart, liver, bladder, the ovarium and oviduct 
with the necessary threads. The gizzard is a strong, tubular, 
fleshy, cylindrical mass, inclosing three triangular ridged black 
plates, which grind the aliment down to a pulp; I could detect 
none in it nor in the intestine in a solid state. I should not omit 
to say that the gizzard is the stomach, and completely fills the 
cavity in which it is lodged; the intestine is of very large dia- 
meter, arising immediately from the posterior end of the gizzard ; 
it does not form a duodenum of any particularity of shape, but 
by a crossing or two completes the circumvolution of the liver, 
being visible everywhere, of nearly the same size, and terminates 
posteriorly by a short rectum on the right side. 

The liver occupies nearly the posterior half of the spire ; it is of 
an intensely dark brown colour, minutely granular, pulpy, without 
much coherence : at its posterior end is the rather scanty white 
ramose ovarium, which, when the liver is well washed out, is 
easily observed ; and from it the yellow white wrinkled oviduct, 
also most visible, springs from the ovary as a slender thread, but 
as it proceeds it increases rapidly in volume, and then as sud- 
denly diminishes, terminating in the matrix by a fine thread. 
The matrix and its vestibule is a strong, yellow, tough, tubular 
subcylindrical organ, with a transverse constriction denoting the 
anterior chamber ; it is, I think, erroneously marked 4, and called 
the testis in M. Cuvier’s pl. 2. fig. 14. of the memoir. The mistake 
has arisen from the latter organ lying close, but somewhat pos- 
terior to it, and is very different, being of much softer, flatter, 
more even and elongated form ; its colour is pale drab. I thmk 
the flat, oval, yellow gland near the bladder and heart, which 
Cuvier states to be of unknown use, is an appendent to the testis ; 
as I thought, through the transparent membrane, I could trace 
the excretory duct to the posterior part of that organ. 

The bladder is as large as a small pea, of a pale red purplish 
mixed colour ; it is nearly globular, and lies on the left side, full 
of a light pinkish liquid, not acrid but oily, with red brown 
specks in it; I have seen similar ones in the ova; its excretory 
duct crosses from the left side and certainly enters the matrix ; 
it is doubtless a lubricating or an enveloping fluid for the ova; I 


104 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 


think it has the latter function ; it is never flaccid, but always 
distended: where is the source of the large mass of fluid? Its 
external coat appears a network of minute vessels, and I presume 
they are the ducts which distil the secretion from the larger 
veins. The “organe générateur” when not exserted lies doubled 
up in the cesophageal cavity; it is of trifid form, that is, finger, 
spindle, and club-shape, which latter portion extends to and hes - 
on the gizzard; there is no internal connection between it and 
the testis. Of this I am sure, as in consequence of the shape and 
position of the parts, that fact admits of being accurately ascer- 
tained. It may therefore be considered as almost certain, that 
the long, slender, open groove, which by the muscular contraction 
of the sides can be closed so as to form a canal, extending from 
the orifice of the verge to the entrance of the common cavity, 
must be regarded as a continuation of the vas deferens of the 
testis, which passing under the matrix, or through it—which of 
the positions is doubtful—unites with the open canal that termi- 
nates at, but does not pass into that organ, and thus the vivifyig 
influences are enabled to make the necessary contact. M. Cuvier’s 
figure of the branchial plume presents a vertical and partly hori- 
zontal face. Having examined many specimens, it appears to me 
to be a single regular erescent-shape plume of eighteen or twenty 
short coarse strands, having the artery in the centre, lying in a 
crypt transversely between the vulva and the anus, floating free, 
except where under the mantle it is fixed to its roof and to the 
back of the animal; the heart is oval, white, and with the auricle 
placed as usual in a pericardium, at the base of the branchie. 
With regard to the veins and arteries I have not attempted to’ 
trace them ; the circulation is ef course complete; but if, as in 
Aplysia, there are any particularities attached to it, I do not 
think that they will easily be detected in so small an animal. 
There is nothing particular in the muscular system ; it exhibits 
the usual masses of transverse and longitudinal fibres, which 
throw off from the internal surfaces the necessary muscular fila- 
ments. The Bulla hydatis may be considered as the type of the 
general aspect of the anatomy of the family of the Bulide. 

The slight rectifications I have ventured to suggest, even if 
established, in no way detract from the general accuracy of the 
great anatomist I have alluded to; if I am right in my sugges- 
tions, it is entirely due to having at my disposal numerous living 
specimens ; but M. Cuvier, I infer from his memoirs, had often 
only one or two indifferent specimens from spirit. His merits 
and labours exhibit a noble example of what may be accomplished 
by assiduous application, combined with a mighty genius ; he is 
the pilot and Columbus of modern malacology, and even his sue- 
cessors have little more merit than as “ imitatores ;” for what we 


Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 105 


know he has taught us, and those who have gone beyond him in 
the useful drudgery of detail, must not forget that M. Cuvier, 
hke Newton and Columbus, pointed out the path, and taught 
them the principia. 


Bulla cylindracea, auctorum. 


Cylichna cylindracea, Loven. 


Animal cylindrical, elongated, convolute ; mantle not thick, 
rarely produced beyond the front and lateral margins of the shell ; 
it is edged with a series of minute red papille ; the linear poste- 
rior accessorial lobe of the foot lies within it, and resting on the 
columella gives the mantle the appearance of being thickened ; 
the surface of the shell in live and perfect specimens is covered 
with an olivaceous or orange-brown epidermis. 

It is now necessary to make an extract from M. Lovén’s ge- 
neric diagnosis: “ Oculi sub eorum basi immersi ; solea brevis- 
sima, ovato-quadrata; pallium limbo incrassato aperturam pos- 
tice claudens.” If our views of the mantle and foot are correct, 
it would appear that the linear posterior lobe of the foot has been 
mistaken for a component part of the mantle, giving that organ 
the crassitude mentioned by M. Lovén. There are no eyes in 
this species. M. Cuvier ascribes to the genus Bulla four ten- 
tacula: what are called the superior pair, are, as we think, the 
posterior lateral flaps of the head-disc, being the floating margins 
of the solution of continuity of the disc from the neck; the in- 
ferior pair are the mere roundings of its anterior part, aided by 
a narrow circumferential groove and a central indentation, that 
' give the aspect of ears; but neither pair have the similitude or 
functions of the tentacula of the Pectinibranchiata. The flaps 
occasioned by the deep sinus, at the wnder part of the foot, are 
quite as produced as the superior pair of M. Cuvier, and may as 
well be called tentacula; it is surely a misnomer to call these 
appendages by that term in any of the Bullide; their only use 
seems to be that of fins or paddles to assist in locomotion, either 
by creeping or swimming. The head-dise is usually white or 
pale yellow, of subquadrangular shape ; it rests on and covers 
the foot, which is of similar form, and the central sinuations 
of the two coalesce. The foot, as in the type, extends from 
beyond the shell in front to its posterior extremity. At half 
its length from the front the continuity is mterrupted by a 
deep hiatus, but at a lower level the linear or accessorial lobe 
progresses to the termination of the shell, lymg im the narrow 
aperture. This structure has given rise to M. Lovén’s term 
“solea brevissima :” he has only described the anterior or active 
part of the foot, or one-half of it, overlooking the posterior linear 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 8 


h) 


106 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 


portion ; its apparent separation certainly puts on the appear- 
ance of a short distinct subangular foot, sinuated in front. These 
remarks, I think, explain, if I am not in error, M. Lovén’s mis- 
take relative to the foot and tumidity of the mantle. The divi- 
sion of the foot by the deep groove is doubtless, as in B. hydatis, 
to increase flexibility, and its under marginal flaps, with the 
upper ones of the head, miscalled tentacula, are probably to assist 
both pedal and natatory locomotion. The progression of the 
present animal is very slow, though otherwise it is sufficiently 
lively, often turning from one side to the other. The sole of 
the foot is pale yellow or white, and is often well reflexed on 
itself at the sides, and sometimes up to the upper disc. The 
mouth is between the lobes, the fissure is vertical, and furnished 
with a buccal mass supported by corneous plates and a short 
spinous tongue. The stomach, as in the typical species, contains 
a gizzard composed of three minute, elongated, very black, rather 
pointed plates, flat within, convex without, and all of similar 
form. The branchial apparatus is a plume of short coarse strands 
lying in a crypt across the neck. The anus appears to terminate 
posteriorly, as that portion of the shell is always encrusted with 
sand, mucus, and fecal matters. The general aspect of the ani- 
mal varies from pure white to pale orange-yellow, with occa- 
sionally a tinge of green. It imhabits the coralline and lami- 
narian zones. 

This animal has the same leaflets at the sides of the buccal 
disc, mentioned in B. Aydatis, with the groove that is the con- 
tinuation of the vas deferens, and such of the other organs that 
could be observed in so minute a species scarcely differ from the 
type. 

M. Lovén mentions eyes imbedded in the skin; no appliances 
enabled us to detect them in this species ; but whether they are 
there or obsolete, that circumstance is only specific : ew. gr. in 
Natica monilifera the eyes are obsolete, but in N. Alderi they are 
easily seen; the presence or absence of these organs is there- 
fore not of generic value. All the other points being absolutely 
similar to the type, we are bound to consider the genus Cylichna 
as not applicable to B. cylindracea. We have a preparation to 
show that the linear posterior lobe of the foot lies in the narrow 


aperture of the shell, agreeably to the invariable characters of the 
Bulle. 


Bulla truncata, Montagu et auctorum. 
Cylichna truncata, Lovén. 


Animal subcylindrical, convolute, flake-white ; mantle hyaline, 
quite plain, extending occasionally beyond the margins of the 
shell. The head lobe is large, compressed, very slightly auricled, 


Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 107 


sinuated in the centre, and edged with a light lead-coloured line, 
which may. be the reflexion through the hyaline tissue of the 
leaflets within the anterior part of the sinus between the lobes, 
mentioned as conspicuous in B. hydatis, and presumed to be seen 
in the last species. 

The mouth is between the head lobe and that of the foot. The 
animal carries the head rather beyond the foot on which it lies, 
so that it may be mistaken for that organ. The posterior divi- 
sion of the head-dise from the neck, with the deep central sinu- 
ations, give rise to what I call the flaps or fins, which in this 
animal are more extensive than in B. cylindracea, and have the 
shape of short, flat, triangular pointed fillets, lying like the ears 
of a hare close to each side of the neck ; but when the animal in 
marching, after having fixed the foot, draws up the shell to 
meet the extension, its edges catch and raise them to an erect 
posture. 

The eyes, though not large, are distinct and fixed in those 
species in which they are not obsolete, as in B. hydatis, and I 
believe in all other Bulle, at the anterior internal bases of the 
so-called tentacular processes ; they are not raised, but immersed 
in the surface of the skin: though they and the flaps or fins are 
in rather an advanced position, they are only seen when the ani- 
mal is on the march, from its habitude at other times of keeping 
these organs under the shell; but in those of thin texture they 
may be seen through it. The foot, as in B. cylindracea, is one 
entire lobe, divided as in the type at the under part from its 
posterior linear accessory, which also lies within the mantle in 
the narrow aperture of the shell, by a deep solution of con- 
tinuity. In this minute creature it is difficult to observe the 
connection and origin of the accessorial lobe with its principal ; 
the deep groove or rather hiatus between the two portions of the 
foot causes the anterior division to assume the appearance, as 
M. Lovén terms it, of “solea brevissima ;” the mistake is very 
natural ; the free floating margins resulting from its apparent 
division from the posterior lobe, give the appearance of a com- 
plete foot. The anterior part of the foot is rather shorter than 
the head-lobe, ovately subquadrangular and rounded at the front 
and posterior extremities, sinuated at the centre, grooved around 
the margin, and not at all auricled. I have at the present date 
observed thirteen of these animals for four or five days in sea- 
water, but I never saw any reflexion of the mantle ; but the foot 
at times is considerably reflected laterally on itself and ante- 
rior part of the shell, and in quietude assumes the quadrilobated 
character of the tribe. The march of this animal is much more 
lively than in B. cylindracea. The mantle forms an anal sinus 
at the posterior part of the canal of the shell ; a is a deep 

Be 


108 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 


groove between the head and foot-dises. The branchial plume 
is deposited in a cavity across the neck. The buccal mass is a 
light fleshy palate, and may be seen through the head-lobe ; 
the mouth leads by a long linear cesophagus to the stomach, 
situated in the last convolute cavity of the shell, in which is fixed 
a gizzard of three very small, dark brown, similar-formed, mi- 
nutely dotted, oval, coriaceous plates, which can be seen in action 
through the transparency of the basal volution. 

It appears that the only difference between this animal and 
that of B. cylindracea is, that in this the disc-flaps are more de- 
veloped, and the eyes are distinctly visible ; I therefore consider 
all the general remarks on the last species, not mentioned to 
prevent repetition, as applicable to B. truncata, which I think is 
appropriately deposited in the genus Bulla. The Bullida, like 
the Helicide, are hermapbrodites with mutual congression, and 
are oviparous. 


Bullea, Lamarck et auctorum. 


Philine, Ascanius et Lovén. 


The type of this section of the Bullide is the Bullea aperta of 
authors. This ancient species is so familiar with every malaco- 
logist, that to describe the external organs would be useless ; the 
internal structure essentially agrees with that of B. hydatis, and 
is described and illustrated by M. Cuvier. 

As to the minor Bullze of the Exmouth coast, the rare B. prui- 
nosa is our own discovery, and with the B. catena of Montagu 
and B. punctata of Adams were described by us many years ago 
in the ‘Zoological Journal,’ vol. i. p. 389. To reproduce them 
would be an improper occupation of the valuable pages of the 
‘Annals’ with old matter, and having no additional notes we 
only refer to our former descriptions, but we shall be glad to 
review them. 

In conclusion, I observe, that a re-examination and comparison 
of all the minute species of both tribes of this family with each 
other, and with those that have not as yet been seen, may require 
new genera; but as the case now stands, I think that Bulla and 
Bullea are sufficient. We all must object to the splitting and 
torturing mere specific differences to fabricate useless genera. 


I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant, 
WititaM CLARK. 


Mr. C. Spence Bate’s Notes on Crustacea. 109 


XI.—Notes on Crustacea. By C. Spence Bare. 
[With a Plate. ] 


Male Organs in the Brachyura. 


I. Tue so-called false feet in the male Brachyura differ materially 
from those of the female, in both of which they serve an efficient 
purpose, that of assisting towards the development of a future 
generation. 

In the female they form supports on which suspend the ova, 
until they are matured so far as to exist as independent creatures. 
But in the male they are more directly concerned in reproduc- 
tion, being in fact the external sexual organs. 

I am aware that the highest authority, M. Milne-Edwards, 
both in his ‘ Histoire des Crustacés,’ as also in the ‘ Cyclopedia 
of Anatomy,’ article “ Crustacea,” has denied this office to these 
organs, but I have frequently had ocular proof of the fact, having 
several times last summer taken Carcinus menas in the act of co- 
pulation, under which circumstances I distinctly saw these sty- 
liform processes deeply inserted within the vulvee of the female. 

Since the above observations, I have given much attention in 
order to make out the whole anatomy of the part, which I have 
endeavoured to do by examining Carcinus menas, Portunus puber, 
Cancer pagurus and Xantho rivulosa. They consist of two pair, 
the larger being anterior and attached to the first abdominal 
ring; the less or posterior to the second ring. In all except the 

‘edible crab, the second pair is very small, apparently rudimen- 
tary, and lie with their extremities mserted posteriorly into the 
larger pair. But in Cancer pagurus, though slight, they are 
equally long with the first pair, and have a joint peculiar to this 
crab situated near the centre, in addition to one, common to 
others, attaching it to the basal joint. The orifice of this pair is 
slightly frilled ; it lies posteriorly against the first pair, which 
are the more important ; these latter are styliform processes at- 
tached by a hinge to a calcareous continuation of the imferior 
dermal membrane of the abdomen, from the anterior centre of 
which extends a process which I presume assists both in the 
erection of the organ and the extension of the abdomen from the 
usual position beneath the thorax. 

From the first joint of the fifth pair of legs (some having an 
orifice through the calcareous shell distinctly for its own passage, 
as Cancer pagurus, others opening through the flexible mem- 
brane, while in others again a notch exists which more or less ap- 
proximates a separate opening), a membranous tube, being the 
vas deferens, passes out and enters at the second joint of the 


110 Mr. C. Spence Bate’s Notes on Crustacea. 


so-called false feet continuing through and terminating at the 
apex in an oval slit. I can only account for the confident man- 
ner of Prof. Milne-Edwards’s expression in both places to which 
reference has already been made, that direct observation has 
shown that these styliform processes are not used except to di- 
rect the true organs towards the vulve, or perhaps to excite the 
female: ‘Ces appendices paraissent devoir servir A diriger les 
verges vers les vulves, et peut-étre aussi & exciter ces derniers 
organes ” (Histoire des Crustacés, vol. i. p. 169), by presuming 
that the slight membranous tube must have been ruptured, it 
being very fragile and delicate in its external passage. 

I can only add, that I have preparations from which the ac- 
companying illustrations are taken, in which they are distinctly 
seen as they may be by any who will but observe the living ani- 
mal, being careful in turning back the abdomen that the canal 
be not broken. 

Internally the tube unites with the testicle, which is a long 
white cord inflected repeatedly upon itself, and lies beneath the 
carapace on either side of the stomach. ‘This is different from 
the Paguride, among which they extend into the abdomen. 

II. Throughout the Brachyura the spermatozoa seem to re- 
semble each other, and the only appreciable difference that I can 
make out is to be found in the cells in which they are produced, 
which vary slightly in shape, being generally round or oval in 
Cancer pagurus, more irregular in Carcinus. 

But in the Anamoura (Pagurus Bernhardus) the scells differ, 
being long and narrow with a sharp and slightly turned point at 
one extremity and narrow and square at the other. But the 
spermatozoa themselves do not offer any difference from that of 
the preceding. 


On Fertilization in the Female. 


III. I have been induced to believe that crabs, like certain kinds 
of insects, have more than one brood to a single inoculation by 
the male ; the data upon which I have formed this opinion is, that 
early in this spring (May) I took a female which had but recently 
set the larva at liberty, the hair-like connection, together with 
the shell of the ova, still remaining attached to the false feet. 
Upon afterwards dissecting this creature and examining the in- 
ternal organs, I found them full of ova in a very early state of 
development. 

Coupling this with what I believe to be a fact, that the male 
can only impregnate the female, immediately after the shedding 
of the exuvize, and that thisin adult crabs only takes place once 
im the year, I must conclude that the ova within the gravid 
uterus could only have been fertilized, not by the immediate in- 


Mr. C. Spence Bate’s Notes on Crustacea. 111 


fluence of the male, but through the agency of spermatozoa left 
within the cul-de-sac since the last or annual intercourse. 

For days previously the male may be seen running about and 
hiding himself under stones, holding the female by one or more 
of his legs, the carapace being pressed against the sternum of the 
male; in this relative position they continue until the female 
throws off her calcareous clothing, when connexion immediately 
follows and continues for a day or two, perhaps until the shell 
again hardens. 

IV. It is stated by Couch, in his ‘Cornish Fauna,’ that when 
the ova are matured the female detaches them by means of her 
feet and buries them in the sand, the friction of which frees the 
larva from the egg. This may be true as far as regards the Bra- 
chyura, but the manner in which I have observed the larva freed 
from the ova in Pagurus Bernhardus, is by their being passed 
through the branchial chamber. 

During the attachment of the ova to the false feet of the pa- 
rent, which in the female Paguride are bifid, but simple in the 
male, they are continually waved forwards and back in the sur- 
rounding medium: this movement supersedes the want of those 
flabelleeform appendages which are attached to the false feet of 
the female Brachyura, and which fulfill, I presume, a similar office 
towards the ova as the true flabellee perform for the gills, which 
is to excite a current over their surfaces. 

When the ova are matured they are drawn off from their at- 
tachment, most probably by the assistance of the fifth or rudi- 
mentary pair of feet (which are very useful to the creature for 
many purposes), after which they are driven into the branchial 
chamber by the current which passes in to aérate the blood, while, 
in its passage through, the larva is freed from the membranous 
shell of the ova, and set at liberty. 

A few which I examined that fell directly to the bottom of the 
shell which the crab inhabited, without passing through the gill- 
chamber, were not so freed from the egg, nor could they swim 
about as the others did. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII. 


Figs. 1, 2. False feet of male, Carcinus menas, shown anteriorly and pos- 
teriorly : A. The external portion of the vas deferens as it is seen 
passing from the first joint of the fifth pair of legs to the false feet. 


Fig. 3. First pair of false feet in Cancer pagurus. 
Fig. 4. Second pair of ditto ditto. ; 
Fig. 5. Lateral view of first and second pair of ditto, showing their relative 
position: A. Process to assist m erection. 
Fig. 6. Cells containing spermatozoa of Carcinus menas. 
Fig. 7. Ditto from Cancer pagurus. 
Fig. 8. Ditto from Pagurus Bernhardus. 
a 


Fig. 9. Ditto from Galathea strigosa. 


112 M. Dufour on the different modes 


XII.—On the different modes of Aquatic Respiration in Insects. 
By M. Léon Durovur*. 


RESPIRATION in insects is either atmospheric or aquatic. But 
whatever be the mode of this respiration, the air respired is always 
destined to circulate in ramified channels, in trachea, m a univer- 
sal vascular lung which transmits it to all the viscera, to all the 
tissues of the organism, with the definitive purpose of aiding 
nutrition. This is the anatomical feature which is the most re- 
markable and the most eminently characteristic of insects. This 
circulation of air has no exception. 

The air may be inhaled either by external respiratory orifices, 
stigmata, or by special organs, branchia, which extract it from 
the surrounding water. 

The numerous class of Insects then shares with the higher 
animals, the Vertebrata, this twofold mode of respiration, the 
atmospheric and the aquatic. This is one of the numerous ex- 
amples of the harmonies of creation. And as, according to 
Leibnitz, nature never proceeds per saltum, I shall show in an 
aquatic insect, a mode of respiration intermediate between the 
atmospheric and the branchial. This is a new fact in science. 
Here is another of these harmonies. As in the vertebrated ani- 
mals, so you will find in insects, species so organized as to be 
able to live both in the air and in water,—in a word, to be amphi- 
bious. 

This is not all; there are insects which pass the first period of 
their life with a branchial respiration, and the second period, or 
the adult age, with an atmospheric respiration. You have the 
fellow of these organisms in some Batrachian reptiles. 

But nature is far from restricting herself to such uniformity 
of plan as is sought to be imposed on her. She displays the 
immensity of her power and her resources in the variety of 
creatures, as in that of their mode of existence. By no means 
all aquatic insects have a branchial respiration. This latter form 
of respiratory apparatus is exclusively peculiar, as I have just 
intimated, to certain larve. No insect arrived at the perfect state, 
at that completed state of the organism in which the reproductive 
act must come into exercise, has a branchial respiration : at least 
only one example of this is known, that of the Pteronarcys re- 
galis, Newp., a Neuropterous insect from North America. All 
the others, whatever be the medium they inhabit, earth or water, 
and irrespective of the order to which they belong, breathe air by 
the aid of stigmata; whereas, among the vertebrated animals, 
fishes are born, grow, and multiply with a branchial respiration. 


* From the Comptes Rendus, vol. xix. p. 763. 


of Aquatic Respiration in Insects. 118 


I shall enumerate, in the following table, the various modes of 
respiration and respiratory organs of Insects :— 


( Atmospheric. abdominal {— 


laminar. 
(" 
lateral< thoracic 


: external 
& caudal | thoracic- | setaceous or 
3 abdominal | lamellar. 
a branchial ; 
} branchize 
a 
Aquatic internal. 
| stigmatic. 


Chapter ].— Aquatic Branchial Respiration. 


§ 1. External Branchie.—The abdominal and lateral are or- 
dinarily of the number of seven pairs; simple filaments in the 
Stalis; of variable forms in the different species of Ephemera; 
here in rounded laminz, simple or double, appendiculated or 
not; there in lamellar tufts, simple or multiplied; otherwise 
in bunches reverted on the back and distichous; tubulous or 
simple, or compound in the Phryganides, the Nemouri, the Per- 
lide. All these filaments, these lamine, these lamell, are en- 
riched with trachean embroidery which forms aérigenous organs. 

The caudal branchiz are observed in the larve of the Agrions. 
They are three oblong lamine, traversed by trachean branches. 

§ 2. Internal Branchie.—They are peculiar to some larve of 
Libellula. Those of the Calopteryx form a valuable type of 
transition which had not before been observed. It might be 
imagined, at first sight, that their three caudal lamine were 
branchiz ; they are only fins or oars. The rectum is here the 
receptacle of the true branchize, which consist of three submem- 
branaceous processes inserted at the internal side of that stercoral 

ouch. 
“ The large nymph-larve of the Libellula and A’shna present 
the most complicated and most perfect type of rectal branchiz. 

In the long course of my anatomical investigations, I am sur- 
puised that, up to the last few years, I had never introduced the 
scalpel into the entrails of such interesting larve, already rendered 
so distinguished by the researches of Reaumur, Cuvier and Sukow; 
at having remained so long a stranger to the wonderful texture of 
their rectal branchiz, those air-secreting organs. The following 
is merely an extract of an extensive mvyestigation, which I hope 
soon to lay before the Academy. 


114 M. Dufour on the different modes 


The internal walls of the rectum of our large larve are tra- 
versed, throughout their length, by six regular and symmetrical 
columns, converging at the two extremities, each formed of two 
series of superposed or imbricated lamin. These laminz con- 
stituting the organ, traced to their intimate or elementary texture, 
are reduced, definitively, to a network, a subtle canvas of trachean 
divisions. These latter are attached by successive anastomoses 
to the branches, ramifications and trunks, which together con- 
stitute the general system of the aérial circulation. It is certainly 
more easy to follow up these connexions, these fine vascular 
anastomoses, in this mimute animal, than in man or in the ox, 
and for a scalpel and practised eyes there is scarcely a possibility 
of mistake. 

The last term of the organic composition would therefore be, 
in the branchie of the insect, as in those of the fish, a vascular 
woof ; giving to this last word only its rigorous etymological or 
anatomical value. Only, in the fish, it is b/ood, and in the insect, 
air which is contained in the vessels of this woof. 

The insect and the fish have consequently branchie. M. Du- 
vernoy, in his just physiological appreciation of the respiratory 
apparatus in these two classes of animals, has called that of insects 
pneumatic branchie, a significative epithet, which, expressing the 
aériferous function, establishes the differential character with the 
branchiz of fishes, which are sanguiniferous. 

Pursuing this parallel of the branchie, we see that those of 
fishes are placed on the sides of the head, and the water sub- 
mitted to their action penetrates the mouth ; it 1s a hyobranchial 
apparatus, according to the expression of M. Duvernoy. In our 
larvee, the rectum is the receptacle of the branchiz, and the water 
is received by the anus ; the apparatus is thus rectobranchial. 

I shall conclude this notice by an anatomical fact the more in- 
teresting, as it offers the most perfect analogy with what is ob- 
served in the branchie of fishes. After macerating in water, for 
two days, a larva dissected with a view to trace the mode of con- 
nexion of the vessels of the branchial lamina, I perceived that my 
pincers drew with ease a large shred of a hyaline membrane, which 
evidently was detached from the internal side of the rectum. I 
examined scrupulously this membranous shred, and what was my 
agreeable surprise to observe in it a serial arrangement of plaits 
representing the free edges of the branchial lamine with all the 
details of their texture! I then eagerly directed my lens to the 
corresponding and denuded portion of the rectum; I found in 
place the branchial laminz with all their anatomical attributes, 
but more distinct than before that exfoliation or decortication. I 
repeated this experiment, and obtained the same results. In 
fishes, the lamine and the ridges of the branchie are similarly 


of Aquatic Respiration in Insects. 115 


covered with a membrane furnished by the buccal mucus, as has 
been especially shown by MM. Duvernoy and Rosenthal. 

Let us devote a few lines to the comparative physiology of this 
beautiful apparatus. 

As above stated, these larvee with rectal branchiz imbibe and 
eject the ambient water by the anus. There is, therefore, alter- 
nate ingress and egress of the liquid, as there is ingress and 
egress of the air in atmospheric respiration; but in this double 
movement there is not that regularity, that isochronism, which 
is observed in the respiration of large animals. The water must 
remain in the rectum in order to bathe the branchiz, for the 
accomplishment of the secretion of the vital air. The inspiration 
and expiration are effected by the mechanism of an external 
apparatus, the different pieces of which open and shut at the 
will of the animal. It is this mechanism that Reaumur called 
“un jeu de piston.” 

I have just said that the branchiz are clothed or lined by the 
mucus of the rectum ; it is this mucus therefore which, alone, in 
direct and immediate contact with the water, effects, by its vital 
properties, by an exquisite elective sensibility of its organic 
chemistry, the separation of the respirable air; this it is which 
filters it, transmits it, and delivers it to the vascular woof of the 
branchial lamin. Hundreds of these latter incessantly pay their 
aérial tribute to the great trachean channels which, like so many 
arteries, circulate, to the extreme limits of the organism, this 
vital air which imparts the assimilating faculty to the nutritive 
fluid, everywhere diffused or infiltrated. 

Let us see whether, in the large animals with hyobranchial 
apparatus, nature does not adopt, with a few modifications, easily 
explained, the same process. What takes place in the respiratory 
act of fishes? Have they not also branchial lamin, covered with 
the buccal mucus, which abstract from water the respirable air? 
Does not the oxygen taken from the ambient liquid serve to give 
the assimilating condition to the nutritive fluid? Up to this 
point do we not see, in the fish as in the insect, the same series, 
the same succession of functional acts, the same physiological 
object ? In what then consists the difference? Evidently in the 
existence of a sanguineous vascular circulation in the fish, and in 
the absence of this same circulation in the insect. And since 
nature had substituted a circulation undoubtedly of air for a cir- 
culation of blood, must she not, in consequence of her equal 
solicitude for the maintenance of life in two organisms so distinct, 
know how to reconcile the means and the end? The nutritive 
fluid not being able to go and seek the air, the air comes to seek 
it in order to combine with it. 


116 M. Dufour on the different modes 


Chapter I1.—Stigmatic Aquatic Respiration. 


I have just described various modes of branchial respiration 
always occurring in exclusively aquatic larve. I proceed now to 
describe a perfect insect which has the privilege of a completely 
aquatic respiration, exercised not by branchiz but by stigmata. 

I know as yet only one small Coleopterous insect, scarcely a 
lme in length, which has presented this last mode of respiration 
in a most undoubted manner: it belongs to the numerous family 
of the Curculionide,—it is the Phytobius hydrophilus, which I 
have lately described as a new species. The larva, the nymph 
in its cocoon, and the perfect insect, all three live, in the midst 
of the waters, parasitic on the deeply merged stems of the Myrio- 
phyllum spicatum. — It is an aquatic species in the strict sense of 
the word. 

The discovery of such a habitat, for a Curculio, was so new 
and extraordinary a fact as greatly to stimulate my curiosity. 
In order to observe at leisure its manceuvres, its peculiar habits, 
and especially its original mode of respiration, I placed a good 
number of individuals of this Phytobius in a large glass, in which 
I tried to imitate all the conditions of its native abode, and for 
more than a month I kept them within sight upon my desk. I 
had to take all imaginable precautions to obtain satisfactory evi- 
dence of this unusual fact. Long and patient attention con- 
vinced me that this insect remains constantly submersed, even 
during the night. 

I watched all its movements in order to ascertain whether it 
came to the surface of the liquid to inhale air, like the Hydro- 
phili, Dytici, Corise, Nepe, &c., without success, although its 
colour, a whitish gray, singularly favoured my investigations. I 
assured myself also that it had not the faculty of enveloping 
itself with a layer of air, like several insects inhabiting the water 
and without natatory organs. It so happened that in this glass 
vessel containing my Phytobii there were also some minute Dy- 
tict, which I frequently observed to exsert the end of their abdo- 
men in order to provide themselves with air, and a Parnus Du- 
merilit which presented the curious spectacle of its brilliant aquatic 
aérostat, its diving-bell. 

I contemplated my Curculio during its long periods of im- 
mobility: my attentive eye followed it in its slow ambulations ; 
I saw it at times scratching with its mandibles, browsing upon 
the Myriophyllum ; but it did not attempt to come to the surface. 
I surprised it one day, having lost the hold of its floating support, 
swimming at some depth by the mere agitation of its feet, like 
the dog, or rather like the horse. It did not seem distrest at 
what I at first thought was an accident. I afterwards saw it— 


of Aquatic Respiration in Insects. 117 


and this spectacle was frequently repeated—quit its position for 
a more desirable branch, or to take a little swimming exercise 
which much astonished me, and the object of which I did not at 
first comprehend. 

In this very lively exercise, which lasted for several minutes, it 
did not try to approach the surface or to get out of its prison. 
Its swimming seemed rather taking pleasure, and nothing led 
me to presume that it was struggling with the fear of drowning. 
It was evident that this active locomotion was directed at its will. 
It rose higher or lower, it made the round of the glass vessel, it 
passed through the tufts of the plant, without attaching itself to 
them. This exercise seemed an instinctive want. This wholly 
aquatic life, the acts of which I witnessed with so much interest, 
continued with signs of perfect health and well-bemg. The 
insect was in its destined element. 

There is a singular fact, which J at first considered unimportant, 
but which repeated observation has led me to connect with the 
same functional object as the natatory exercise of which I have 
just spoken. In its grave attitude of immobility, the Phytobius 
from time to time agitated, almost convulsively, most frequently 
its intermediate feet, and sometimes also the others. This vibratile 
movement resembled St. Vitus’s dance. With an excellent lens 
I examined the body of the insect, in the hope of finding some- 
thing analogous to a respiratory act ; but I did not perceive the 
least atom of air. 

The fact of this normally immerged existence seemed to me 
therefore well established. It at once calls to mind the charming 
history which Audouin has described of the little Carabus, Tre- 
chus (Bremus) fulvescens, which, when immersed in its retreat 
during the whole of the high tide, nevertheless preserves its life ; 
and also that more recently detailed in an excellent spirit of ob- 
servation, by M. Laboulbéne, relative to the mode of respiration 
of his A%pus Robiniz, under the same conditions as the Trechus 
(Bremus) of Audouin. 

But the case of our Phytobius is otherwise surprising and 
wholly exceptional. It has not, like the Trechus, Parnus, He- 
terocerus, &c., the resource of an impermeable down, a velvety 
tunic which might collect and entangle a layer of air around the 
body, for the service of the stigmata. Its tegumentary envelope 
does not present any down under the strongest magnifier. How- 
ever, I hasten to say that the case of its body is clothed with a 
sort of close, perfectly impermeable, scaly covering, but which 
does not retain the air at its surface. 

I asked myself sometimes if the Phytobius had not received 
the faculty of suspending its respiration, of holding its breath 
for a time, the duration of which we cannot calculate. My mind 


118 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 


remained long in doubt upon this point. Ascribing this to the 
minuteness of the insect, and the imperfection of my optical in- 
struments, I sought for a rational solution, a physiological ex- 
planation in the interpretation of an aquatic life, watched with 
all care. I think I have succeeded in this; I will state it na 
few words. In those active natatory evolutions, as also in those 
brisk movements of the feet, when the insect is stationary, the 
air combined in the water is doubtless disengaged from it by this 
rapid beating; and its invisible elements, constantly directed 
toward the body by these centripetal impulsions, serve for a stig- 
matic respiration. 

It is my intention to pursue the study of this phenomenon 
on some other insects, which, without branchiz, without down, 
without fins, without oars, live nevertheless in the bosom of the 
waters. 


XIII.—Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Waker, F.L.S. 
[Continued from p. 48. | 


96. Aphis Berberidis, Kaltenbach. 


Aphis Berberidis, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. 95. 70. 

This beautiful insect sometimes abounds on the leaves of the 
cultivated barberry (Berberis vulgaris) from April till November, 
and also occurs on other species of Berberis; sixty or more of 
them dwell under one leaf, the colour is changeable, and be- 
comes darker and more various in the later periods of the insect’s 
yearly life, and especially in the egg-laying generation. 

The viviparous wingless female. This is hatched in the early 
part of the spring, and is elliptical, rather flat, green, or pale 
greenisli yellow, or dull yellow, but is more often pale or bright 
yellow ; it is rarely spotless, and the green colour which usually 
adorns it appears first in a fait small spot on each side, where 
there is often a row of bright green spots various in size and 
in shape, and sometimes confluent, and forming a broken or 
an entire line. These marks are most conspicuous during the 
middle age ; they are hardly seen when the insect is very young, 
and are almost lost in its full growth, and then it is also deprived 
of the velvet-like skin which distinguished its youth, and becomes 
more convex, shining and elliptical : the feelers are brown-yellow 
at the base, and about half the length of the body ; sometimes 
they are white with brown tips: the mouth is pale yellow with a 
brown or a black tip : the nectaries are yellow or pale yellow, and 
from one-fourth to one-sixth of the length of the body ; their 
tips are brown : the legs are pale yellow; the feet and the tips of 


Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 119 


the shanks are brown. In the summer it is sometimes the prey 
of an Aphidius, and then becomes very white and globular. 

The viviparous winged female. The pupa differs as usual from 
the wingless Aphis in structure, but not in colour: the wings 
are unfolded in the middle of May, and at first they are milk- 
white, while the body is bright yellow, with buff streaks on the 
head and on the chest: it is afterwards dull yellow or pale yel- 
low, and whitish on each side: the head and the disc of the chest 
and that of the breast are brown: the abdomen has sometimes 
short black bands on its back, and is covered beneath with a 
white bloom : the feelers are black, yellow at the base, and, more 
or less, shorter than the body ; the fourth joint is more than half 
the length of the third; the fifth is as long as the fourth; the 
sixth is a little shorter than the fifth; the seventh is hardly 
shorter than the sixth ; the nectaries are pale yellow, and some- 
times spindle-shaped : the wings are colourless, the wing-ribs and 
the rib-veins are pale yellow; the brands are yellow or pale yel- 
low, or brown; the other veins are brown. 

The oviparous wingless female. It lays its eggs on the twigs at 
the end of October, when the winged females are still bringing 
forth young ones: it has in addition to the colours of the vivi- 
parous wingless female usually four rows of brown or of red spots 
on the back, and also a few small black spots, or two spots of 
rather large size, on each side of the abdomen: the feelers are 
brown with the base yellow, or white with brown tips, and about 
half the length of the body : the other limbs are yellow: the tip 
of the mouth, the eyes, the tips of the nectaries, the feet, and 
the tips of the shanks are brown or black ; the hind-shanks are 
also brown, and are widened ; their dark colour and their breadth 
are characteristic of many oviparous Aphides, but are peculiarly 
distinct in this species : the nectaries are from one-sixth to one- 
fourth of the length of the body. 

The winged male. Appears in October, and then pairs with 
the oviparous female : it is yellow: the fore-chest except the bor- 
der is gray: the middle chest, the middle breast, a row of short 
bands along the back of the abdomen, the tips of the nectaries, 
the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are black: the 
eyes are dark red. 


97. Aphis Nasturtii, Kaltenbach. 


Aphis Nasturtii, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. 1. 76. 54. 

It feeds on Nasturtium amphibium, N. efficinale and N. syl- 
vestre in the summer. 

The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval, convex, 
green, and mottled with yellow : the feelers are brown, pale yel- 
low at the base, and more than two-thirds of the length of the 


120 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 


body : the mouth is pale yellow ; its tip and the eyes are black: 
the nectaries are dull green with black tips, and as long as one- 
sixth of the body: the legs are pale yellow; the knees, the feet, 
and the tips of the shanks are black. 

lst var. The body is yellow, velvet-like, mottled with green : 
the feelers are yellow with black tips, and much shorter than the 
body : the nectaries are dull yellow with black tips, and as long 
as one-eighth of the body. 

2nd var. The body is of a delicate green colour ; the head is 
tinged with yellow: the feelers are yellow with brown tips, and 
rather less than half the length of the body: the mouth and the 
nectaries are yellow with brown tips, and the latter are as long 
as one-tenth of the body: the legs are yellow; the knees, the 
feet, and the tips of the shanks are brown. 

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa it resembles the 
wingless female in colour, but the rudimentary wings are very 
dark green ; it is sometimes yellow with interrupted green stripes 
on the back: the feelers are white with black tips and longer 
than the body: the mouth is white; its tip and the eyes are 
black : the legs also are white with darker feet. 


98. Aphis Humuli, Schrank. 


Aphis Humuli, Schrank, Faun. Boic. i. 110. 1199 ; Kalt. Mon. 
Pflan. 1. 36. 24. 

A. Pruni Mahaleb, Fonscol. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. x. 

Humulifex, Amyot, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 24 série, v. 477. 

It feeds on Prunus spinosa, P. Mahaleb, and on Humulus lu- 

ulus. 

The viviparous wingless female. The body is rather long, nar- 
row and flat, in shape between an oval and an ellipse, pale green- 
ish yellow, with a vivid green stripe on the back, and a row of 
spots of the same colour on each side: the feelers are very pale 
yellow, darker towards the tips, and rather more than half the 
length of the body: the eyes are dark red: the mouth is pale 
yellow with a brown tip : the nectaries are very pale yellow, and 
rather more than one-fifth of the length of the body: the legs 
are pale yellow or greenish yellow, and rather long ; the tips of 
the feet are darker. 


99. Aphis Prunina, n. s. 


The viviparous wingless female. The body is nearly elliptical, 
convex, thick, highly arched, grass-green, smooth, shining : the 
feelers are setaceous, pale yellow, darker towards their tips, and 
about one-third of the length of the body; the fourth joint is 
much shorter than the third, but more than half its length ; the 
fifth is shorter than the fourth; the sixth is a little shorter than 


Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 121 


the fifth ; the seventh is nearly as long as the third: the eyes are 
dark brown : the mouth is pale green with a brown tip : the nec- 
taries are pale yellow, less than one-twelfth of the length of the 
body: the legs are pale yellow; the feet and the tips of the 
shanks are brown. In the middle of May. 

lst var. A dark green stripe on the back: feelers pale green, 
brown towards the tips, and nearly one-fourth of the length of 
the body: the nectaries are pale green with brown tips, and 
about one-twentieth of the length of the body: the legs are pale 
green with brown feet. 

2nd var. The body is pale greenish yellow, mottled with green, 
and having a green stripe on the back : the feelers are greenish 
white with brown tips, and less than one-third of the length of 
the body: the eyes are dark red: the mouth and the legs are 
greenish white, and the former has a brown tip; the feet are 
black : the nectaries are very pale green with brown tips, and 
nearly one-sixth of the length of the body. 

3rd var. The body is small, oval, convex, plump, dull green : 
the front is slightly convex, and has no tubercles: the feelers are 
rather less than half the length of the body ; the first and second 
joints are not angular ; the fourth is much shorter than the third ; 
the fifth is shorter than the fourth, and the sixth is shorter than 
the fifth ; the seventh is very slender and longer than the fourth : 
the nectaries are not more than one-twentieth of the length of the 
body: the legs are rather short. 

The viviparous winged female. The second vein diverges slightly 
from the first, but is nearly parallel to the third ; the forks of the 
latter are variable in situation, but the second fork is usually 
rather long ; the fourth vein is much curved in the early part of 
its course, and the angle of the brand whence it springs is very 
slight. 

Length of the body 3-2 lie; of the wings 2 lines. 

Common on the sloe in May. 


100. Aphis Prunaria, nu. s. 


The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval, very plump 
and convex, dark brown: the front of the head has three slight 
tubercles : the feelers are about one-fourth of the length of the 
body ; the first and second joints are not angular ; the fourth is 
much shorter than the third ; the fifth is shorter than the fourth, 
and the sixth than the fifth ; the seventh is a little longer than the 
sixth: the nectaries are slightly tapering and about one-fifth of 
the length of the body: the tube at the tip of the abdomen is 
rather long ; the legs are short. 

On the sloe in May. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 9 


122 Bibliographical Notices. 


101. Aphis Potentille, un. s. 


The viviparous wingless female. The body is pale yellow, 
slightly convex, nearly elliptical: the front is narrow, each side 
of it beg occupied by an angular protuberance: the feelers are 
fully as long as the body ; the first and the second joints are an- 
gular ; the fourth is much shorter than the third; the fifth is 
shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is much shorter than the fifth ; 
the seventh is slender and twice the length of the sixth: the 
nectaries are fully one-fifth of the length of the body, which has 
no tube at its tip : the legs are moderately long. 

Length of the body 2 line. 

On Potentilla anserina in June. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


The Tourist’s Flora : a descriptive Catalogue of the Flowering Plants 
and Ferns of the British Islands, France, Germany, Switzerland, 
Italy, and the Italian Islands. By JosEraH Woops, F.A.S., 
F.L.S., F.G.8. Reeves, London. 8vo. Pp. Ixxxii. 505. 


THE appearance of this book has been long expected by us, and 
we can justly state that it has quite fulfilled all our expectations and 
well supports the high reputation of its author. 

Mr. Woods is known to have spent many years in collecting and 
arranging the materials for the present work, with a view to which he 
has, we believe, visited all the more interesting localities mentioned 
in it. This amount of labour, combined with extensive botanical 
knowledge, has enabled him to produce a volume such as few if any 
other botanists were capable of writing. 

* The intention of the present work is to enable the lover of botany 
to determine the names of any wild plants he may meet with, when 
journeying in the British Islands, France, Germany, Switzerland, and 
Italy,”’ thus including in one book the plants of a far larger part of 
Europe than has been done by any preceding author ; for Reichen- 
bach’s ‘ Flora Excursoria’ omits Britain, France, and the greater 
part of Italy, but includes Hungary ; and we are not acquainted with 
any other work of similar scope. 

“To accomplish this object, I had,’”’ says the author, “ to keep in 
view two important particnlars,—to make the descriptions clear and 
distinctive, and at the same time to condense the whole as much as 
possible, so that the work might be comprised in a single volume, of 
a bulk not inconvenient for the use of the traveller.”’ In both these 
objects he seems to have been pretty successful ; although we do not 
always find the “ difference at least sufficient to discriminate the plant 
from all the others contained in this work,” to which he refers ; yet 
in most cases it is well pointed out. The system of condensation 
appears, as far as the author was concerned, to have been carried to 
its extreme limits, but he has not been well seconded by his printer. 
We suspect a wish was present, perhaps unknowingly, to the printer 


Bibliographical Notices. 123 


and publisher to make a handsome, not a portable volume ; for had 
his views corresponded with those of the author in this respect, the 
work, might have been made much more useful, because smaller. 
Condensation in the printing has clearly been neglected. 

The species are arranged in their natural orders, but the generic 
characters are removed from them and formed into a Linnean 
synopsis of genera. Such a synopsis is highly useful, but we think 
that the work would have been more convenient if these characters 
had been placed at the head of each natural order, and the Linnzean 
synopsis reduced to the smallest possible limits. 

The introduction contains some valuable remarks upon terminology, 
recommending new or restricted uses of words, in many of which we 
concur, but cannot do so in all cases; for instance, it seems most 
undesirable to use the term elliptic for a figure which is acute at 
both ends, and not for the mathematical figure so called, for it can 
only create confusion. If elliptic is to be used at all, it must be 
looked upon as the same as oval. We also consider “ triangular” 
to be the correct term for a “‘ form nearly triangular, where the stalk 
is attached to one of the sides,” but cannot agree with Mr. Woods in 
using deltoid “‘ where the insertion of the stalk also forms an angle, 
but where the upper and lower parts of the leaf are very unequal :””— 
deltoid must be held to mean ‘like the Greek A’, and therefore nearly 
the same as ¢riangular, when applied to the outline of a thin leaf. 
The term deltoid, we believe, is chiefly used in the description of 
thick-leaved plants, and then describes the form of a transverse section 
of the leaf. The new term iafé, denominating a “ leaf-stalk accom- 
panied by a membranous margin,” is excellent, and will doubtless be 
generally adopted in English books ; not so joining, used by our author 
for the node of other botanists, joint being by him restricted, as it 
ought to be, to the internode. ‘ When of two parts, each measured 
from its own extremities, the dimensions are equal, I have used that 
~ term; but it not unfrequently happens, by the position of the parts, 
that the shorter may extend as far, or farther, than the longer. In 
that case it is equalling or exceeding.’ ‘This is an excellent distinc- 
tion. 

In noticing such works as the present, it is scarcely possible to do 
more than make a few remarks similar to the above, for a review is 
not the place for discussing the distinctness of species or the value of 
characters: on the former we will only remark, that our author has 
acknowledged many more species than we had expected ; and of the 
latter, that we generally agree with him in his judgement upon them. 

Very few new species are introduced, and the nomenclature is usually 
that of the works in common use in this and other countries, but the 
omission of any reference to authorities for the names renders it in 
some cases difficult to determine to what plants of other writers our 
author refers. Our attention has been drawn to a new and much- 
improved arrangement of Atriplex, in which the 4. patula of Smith 
becomes 4. hastata, A. prostrata is A. triangularis, Mr. Babington’s 
A. rosea is changed into 4. Babingtonii, and the English A. laciniata 
into 4. arenaria, the latter two names being new ones required by 


O* 


124 Bibliographical Notices. 


the fact that the true 4. rosea and A. laciniata are different from the 
plants which British botanists have been accustomed to consider such. 

But we must conclude, and in so doing beg most strongly to re- 
commend this work to our readers, who when travelling on the con- 
tinent will find it invaluable ; and if studying plants at home, will 
obtain from it a clue to much information contained in the floras of 
other countries which might otherwise escape their notice. 


Zoology for Schools. By Rosert Patrerson. Simms and M’Intyre. 
London, 1850. 


We are pleased to find that this little work, of the first edition of 
which we gave a favourable notice m May 1849 (Ser. 2. vol. ii. 396), 
has so soon reached a second edition, as it may be taken as a proof 
that its author’s object has to some extent been attained : we mean 
the introduction of the study of Zoology into education. It is 
believed that a very considerable number of copies of this book has 
been ordered by the Board of National Education in Ireland for the 
use of the schools under their superintendence, and there can be no 
doubt that, if it is really learned by the children who attend these 
schools, they will have attained an amount of knowledge of much 
value to them. Mr. Patterson has long made it his object to cause 
natural history to become a subject of study in schools, and has pro- 
duced in this work an excellent “first book,” and in his ‘ Zoology for 
Schools’ an equally good ‘‘ second ”’ one. 

In our former notice we remarked, “ the book is illustrated with a 
large number of woodcuts, but either from long wear or from care- 
lessness in working, the present impressions are very inferior.’ It 
is highly gratifying to be enabled to say, that a very great improve- 
ment has been made, and that the cuts are now probably as good as 
we have any right to expect them to be in a little book where they 
are so numerous (246) and the price is so moderate. Far more at- 
tention has also been paid to the printing than in that edition. 


In the Press. 


Mr. P. L. Simmonds, well known as the conductor of the ‘ Colonial 
Magazine,’ and one of the editors of the ‘ Farmer’s Encyclopedia,’ a 
gentleman of many years’ experience in tropical husbandry, has just 
ready for the press a work on tropical agriculture, detailing the most 
approved processes for the cultivation and manufacture of all the 
chief vegetable products of tropical and subtropical regions, forming 
staples of commerce ; as grain crops and roots, &c. yielding farina- 
ceous substances, oleaginous plants, drugs, narcotics, and dye stuffs ; 
spices; plants yielding textile substances available for dress and 
cordage ; fruits and dietetic articles, as tea, coffee, cocoa, &e. Such a 
work has long been wanted, and embracing so wide a range of sub- 
jects, if properly dealt with, must be peculiarly interesting and valu- 
able to planters and agriculturists generally m our colonies and foreign 
possessions, more especially on the eve of the great Exhibition of 
these productions in their raw and manufactured state next year. 


Royal Society. 125 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 
ROYAL SOCIETY. 


Feb. 7, 1850.—“ On the development and homologies of the Molar 
Teeth of the Wart-Hogs (Phacocherus), with illustrations of a 
System of Notation for the Teeth in the Class Mammalia.” By 
Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S. &e. 

The author commences by a brief statement of the facts and con- 
clusions recorded in a paper by Sir Ev. Home on the dentition of 
the Sus Athiopicus, in the Philosophical Transactions for 1799, 
p- 256; and gives the results of an examination of the original 
specimens described and figured by Home, and of other specimens 
showing earlier stages of dentition, which lead to the following 
conclusions as to the number, kinds, and mode of succession of 
the teeth in the genus Phacocherus. The tooth answering to the 
first milk-molar and first premolar in the upper jaw, and those 
answering to the first and second milk-molars and corresponding 
premolars in the lower jaw of the common Hog are not developed. 
Eight successive phases of development of the grinding teeth of the 
African Wart-hogs are described and expressed by the following 
notation :— 

No. of grinding 
Phase. teeth. Kinds of teeth. 
ae d2,d3,d4, m1, m2. 
“4-4 | d3, d4, m1, m 2. 
IL. 66: ge. ec the m1,m2,m3. 
Pp 3, p 4, m1, m2, m 3. 


5-5. p 3, p4,m1,m2, m 3. 
Hl. pees Nae mi1,m2, m3. 
py, thy; 4, m1, m2, m3 
, ea p4, m1, m2, m 3. 


44. p3, pt, m2, m 3. 
Vs 3-3 be es 4, m2, m 3. 


VI. 3-3 viz. p4,m2,m 3. 


3-3 

On gs 
VII. me viz. p4, m3. 
VIII. ao viz m3. 


These observations prove that, contrary to the opinion of Home 
and Cuvier, the Wart-hogs have deciduous teeth, succeeded verti- 
cally by premolar teeth; in the Phacocherus Atliani, at least, 
three deciduous teeth are, in some individuals, succeeded by as 
many premolar teeth; and, as a general rule, two deciduous teeth 
are displaced vertically by two premolars. The first true molar is 
remarkable for its unusually early development, which is followed 


126 Royal Society. 


by an unusually early abrasion and expulsion, when its place is ob- 
literated by the second true molar being pushed forwards into con- 
tact with the last premolar. This tooth is as remarkable for its 
longevity, and remains after the wearing away and shedding of the 
second true molar, when the last true molar advances into contact 
with the last premolar, and the place of both the previously inter- 
vening true molars is obliterated. This unusual order of shedding 
of the molar teeth has given rise to the idea of the last large and 
complex true molar of the Phacocherus being the homologue of 
both the last and penultimate grinders of the common Hog, which 
the author’s observations refute; and he, also, is able to point out, 
by re-examination of the original specimen figured by Home in the 
Phil. Trans., the source of the erroneous idea that the common Hog 
had an additional true molar behind the large one symbolised by 
m 3, in the author’s system of dental notation. 

The nature and significaticn of the symbols proposed are ex- 
plained and illustrated by a series of drawings. One of the fruits 
of the determination of the homology of a part is the power of gi- 
ving it a name, and signifying it by a symbol applicable co-exten- 
sively with such homology. ‘The limits are shown within which 
the homologies of individual teeth can be determined : they present 
the requisite constancy of character in a large proportion of the 
class Mammalia. Certain members of this class, e.g. the order 
Bruta and the Cetacea vera, have teeth too numerous and alike in 
form and mode of development to admit of being determined indi- 
vidually from species to species. Such mammalia have but one set 
of teeth, and the author proposes to call them ‘Monophyodonts.’ 
On the other hand, the orders Marsupialia, Insectivora, Rodentia, 
Ruminantia, Pachydermata, Carnivora, Cheiroptera, Quadrumana 
and Bimana have two sets of teeth, and might be called collectively, 
‘Diphyodonts. Of the permanent teeth of this division of mam- 
malia, some succeed the deciduous teeth vertically, others come into 
place behind one another in horizontal succession. The ‘ incisors’ 
are determined by a character of relative position to the jaws and 
to each other: so likewise the ‘ canines.’ The remaining teeth are 
divided into those which are developed in vertical relation to the 
deciduous molars, and push thein out, and those that have not such 
relation, but follow each other horizontally : the term ‘ molar’ is re- 
stricted by the author to these latter teeth, and that of ‘ premolar’ 
to the former ones, which are always anterior to the molars. There 
is a remarkable degree of constancy in the number of these different 
kinds of teeth; in the placental Diphyodonts, e. g. the ‘ incisors’ 


never exceed z.e. 3 on each side of both jaws, the ‘ ca- 


3—3 
acne 
— the molars ove and this 
the author regards as the typical formula of dentition in the great 
proportion of the mammalian class above defined. It was rarely 
departed from by the primeval species that have become extinct, 
and is modified chiefly by defect or loss of certain teeth in the ex- 


brow Sys 
nines’ [= the premolars 


Royal Society. 127 


isting species. When the grinders are below the typical number, 
the missing molars are taken from the back part of their series, and 
the premolars from the fore part of theirs: the most constant teeth 
being the fourth premolar and first true molar; these are always 
determinable, whatever be their form, by the relation to them of the 
last tooth of the deciduous series. Thus determined, the homo- 
logies of the other grinders are ascertained by counting the molars 
from the first backwards, 1, 2, 3; and the premolars from the last 
forwards, 4, 3, 2, 1. The symbols are made by adding the initial m 
to the numbers of the molar teeth, and the initial p to those of the 
premolar teeth. The author concludes by pointing out the advan- 
tages of this system of anatomical notation. 

Feb. 14.—1. ‘‘ Supplementary Observations on the Structure of 
the Belemnite and Belemnoteuthis.” By Gideon Algernon Mantell, 
Esq., LL.D., F.R.S., Vice-President of the Geological Society, &c. 

In this communication the author describes his recent investiga- 
tions on the structure of the two genera of fossil Cephalopoda, whose 
remains occur so abundantly in the Oxford clay of Wiltshire, 
namely, the Belemnite and Belemnoteuthis, as supplementary to his 
memoir on the same subject, published in the Phil. Trans. 1848*. In 
that paper evidence was adduced to show the correctness of the 
opinion of the late Mr. Channing Pierce as to the generic distinction 
of these two extinct forms of Cephalopoda. 

As however several eminent naturalists had expressed doubts as 
to some of the opinions advanced by the author in his former memoir, 
figures and descriptions are given in the present notice, of beautiful 
and instructive specimens lately discovered in Wiltshire, and which 
he conceives establish his previous conclusions. Dr. Mantell then 
states as the result of his examination of several hundred examples, 
that our knowledge of the organization of the animal of the Belem- 
nite is at present limited to the following parts, viz— 

1. An external Capsule or periostracum which invested the osse- 
let or sepiostaire, and extending upwards, constituted the external 
sheath of the receptacle. 

2. The Osselet, characterized by its fibrous radiated structure, 


_ terminating distally in a solid rostrum or guard, having an alveolus, 


or conical hollow, to receive the apical portion of the chambered 
phragmocone; and expanding proximally into a thin cup, which 
became confluent with the capsule, and formed the receptacle for 
the viscera. 

3. The Phragmocone, or chambered, siphunculated, internal shell ; 
the apex of which occupied the alveolus of the guard, and the upper 
part constituted a capacious chamber, from the basilar margin of 
which proceeded two long, flat, testaceous processes. 

These structures comprise all that are at present known of the 
animal to which the fossil commonly called “ Zhe Belemnite,” 
belonged. 

Of the Belemnoteuthis, the fossil cephalopod which Prof. Owen 


* An abstract of which appeared at p. 388 of the first volume of the pre- 
sent series of this Journal. 


128 Royal Society. 


regards as identical with the Belemnite, many examples of the body 
with eight uncinated arms, and a pair of long tentacula, having an 
ink-bag and pallial fins, have been discovered. The osselet of this 
animal, like that of the Belemnite, has a fibro-radiated structure, 
investing a conical chambered shell; but this organ, for reasons 
fully detailed in the memoir, the cutee considers could never have 
been contained within the alveolus of a Belemnite; the soft parts 
of the animal of the Belemnite are therefore wholly unknown. 

Many beautiful specimens of Belemnites and Belemnoteuthis were 
exhibited by Dr. Mantell to the Society, in proof of the statements 
aera in the memoir. 

2. “On the PELorosAuRus; an undescribed gigantic terrestrial 
reptile, whose remains are associated with those of the Iguanodon 
and other Saurians, in the Strata of Tilgate Forest.” By Gideon 
Algernon Mantell, Esq., LL.D., F.R.S., Vice-President of the Geo- 
logical Society, &c. 

The author had for a long while entertained the idea, that among 
the remains of colossal reptiles obtained from the Wealden strata, 
there were indications of several genera of terrestrial saurians, 
besides those established by himself and other geologists. The re- 
cent discovery of an enormous arm-bone, or humerus, of an unde- 
scribed reptile of the crocodilian type, in a quarry of Tilgate Forest 
in Sussex, where Dr. Mantell had many years since collected nume- 
rous teeth and bones of the Iguanodon, Hylzosaurus, &c., and some 
remarkable vertebre not referable to known genera, induced him to 
embody in the present communication the facts which his late re- 
searches have brought to light 

The humerus above-mentioned was found imbedded in sandstone, 
by Mr. Peter Fuller of Lewes, at about 20 feet below the surface ; 
it presents the usual mineralized condition of the fossil bones from 
the arenaceous strata of the Wealden. It is four and a half feet in 
length, and the circumference of its distal extremity is 32 inches! It 
has a medullary cavity 3 inches in diameter, which at once separates it 
from the Cetiosaurus and other supposed marine saurians, while its 
form and proportions distinguish it from the humerus of the Igua- 
nodon, Hyleeosaurus, and Megalosaurus. It approaches most nearly 
to the Crocodilians, but possesses characters distinct from any known 
fossil genus. Its size is stupendous, far surpassing that of the cor- 
responding bone even of the gigantic Iguanodon; and the name of 
Pelorosaurus (from wé\wp pelor, monster) is therefore proposed 
for the genus, with the specific term Conybeari, in honour of the 
palzeontological labours of the Dean of Llandaff. 

No bones have been found in such contiguity with this eee 
as to render it certain that they belonged to the same gigantic rep- 
tile; but several very large caudal vertebra of peculiar characters, 
collected from the same quarry, are probably referable to the Pelo- 
rosaurus; these, together with some distal caudals which belong to 
the same type, are figured and described by the author. 

Certain femora and other bones from the oolite of Oxfordshire, 
in the collection of the Dean of Westminster, at Oxford, are men- 


Royal Society. 129 


tioned as possessing characters more allied to those of the Pelo- 
rosaurus, or to some unknown terrestrial saurian, than to the Ce- 
tiosaurus, with which they have been confounded. 

As to the magnitude of the animal to which the humerus belonged, 
Dr. Mantell, while disclaiming the idea of arriving at any certain 
conclusions from a single bone, states that in a Gavial 18 feet 
long, the humerus is 1 foot in length; 72. e. one-eighteenth part of 
the length of the animal, from the end of the muzzle to the tip of 
the tail. According to these admeasurements the Pelorosaurus would 
be 81 feet long, and its body 20 feet in circumference. But if we 
assume the length and number of the vertebre as the scale, we 
should have a reptile of relatively abbreviated proportions ; even in 
this case, however, the original creature would far surpass in mag- 
nitude the most colossal of reptilian forms. 

In conclusion, Dr. Mantell comments on the probable physical 
conditions of the countries inhabited by the terrestrial reptiles of the 
secondary ages of geology. These highly-organized colossal land 
saurians appear to have occupied the same position in those ancient 
faunas as the large mammalia in those of modern times. The trees 
and plants whose remains are associated with the fossil bones, mani- 
fest, by their close affinity to living species, that the islands or con- 
tinents on which they grew possessed as pure an atmosphere, as 
high a temperature, and as unclouded skies as those of our tropical 
climes. There are therefore no legitimate grounds for the hypo- 
thesis in which some physiologists have indulged, that during the 
“ Age of Reptiles” the earth was in the state of a half-finished 
planet, and its atmosphere too heavy, from an excess of carbon, for 
the respiration of warm-blooded animals. Such an opinion can only 
have originated from a partial view of all the phenomena which 
these problems embrace, for there is as great a discrepancy between 
the existing faunas of different regions, as in the extinct groups of 
animals and plants which geological researches have revealed. 

The memoir was illustrated by numerous drawings, and the gi- 
gantic humerus of the Pelorosaurus and other bones were placed 
before the Society. 

Feb. 28.—“ On the Communications between the Tympanum 
and Palate in the Crocodilian Reptiles.” By Richard Owen, Esq., 
ERS. &c. 

After citing the descriptions by Cuvier, Kaup, Bronn, and De 
Blainville of the Eustachian tubes and the foramina in the base of 
the cranium of the recent and extinct Crocodiles, the author gives an 
account of the nerves, arteries, veins and air-tubes that traverse these 
different foramina, and thus determines the true position of the ca- 
rotid foramina and posterior nostrils in the Teleosauri and other 
fossil Crocodilia, which had been a matter of controversy amongst 
the authors cited. In the course of these researches the author dis- 
covered a distinct system of Eustachian canals superadded to the or- 
dinary lateral Eustachian tubes, which he describes as follows :— 

“From each tympanic cavity two passages are continued down- 
wards, one expands and unites with its fellow from the opposite side 


130 Zoological Society. 


to form a median canal which passes from the basisphenoid to the 
suture between that, and the basioccipital, where it terminates in the 
median canal continued to the orifice described by M. De Blainville 
as the posterior nostril. The second passage leads from the floor of 
the tympanic cavity to a short canal which bends towards its fellow, 
expands into a sinus and divides: one branch descends and termi- 
nates in the small lateral foramen at the lower end of the suture be- 
tween the basioccipital and the basisphenoid: the other branch 
continues the course inwards and downwards until it meets its fellow 
at the median line of the basioccipital, and it forms the posterior 
primary division of the common median canal: this soon joins the 
anterior division, and the common canal terminates at the median 
opening below. Membranous tubes are continued from the three 
osseous ones, and converge to terminate finally in the single Eusta- 
chian orifice on the soft palate behind the posterior nostril. The 
mucous membrane of the palate lines the various osseous canals 
above described, and is continued by ther into the lining membrane 
of the tympanum.” 

With regard to the homologies of the above described air-passages, 
the author states that the lateral canals answer to the simple Eusta- 
chian tubes of Lizards and Mammals, and that the median canal, 
with its dichotomous divisions, is a speciality peculiar to the Croco- 
dilian reptiles. 

The memoir was illustrated by nine drawings of the size of nature. 


ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
July 24, 1849.—John Edward Gray, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair. 


The following papers were read :— 


1. NoTEes ON THE SERPENTS OF ST. Lucia. By Lieut. Tyrer, 
R.E. ComMMUNICATED BY THE SECRETARY. 


Of the snakes of the island of St. Lucia, the most numerous species 
is the ‘“‘ Rat-tail;”’ then follow the ‘‘ Couresse,” the “‘ Clibro,” and 
the “ Téte Chien;” and in this order I propose to give you, as I 
promised, a short description of each. 


SSS SS 

LEE. 

= = =. 
ESF ONE) 


= 


eg 


1. CRASPEDOCEPHALUS ATROX, Gray. The Rat-tail Serpent. 


This much-dreaded serpent, which attains a length of from five to 
six, and sometimes even seven feet, and a circumference of from four 
to five inches, bears a strong resemblance, as to its shape and nature, 


Zoological Society. 131 


to the common Rattle-snake of America, and is the more dangerous 
from its being unprovided with the means of warning its victims. 

The Rat-tail appears to be ovoviviparous ; and it is said that after 
producing her young she leaves them for a short time, and that she 
devours those among them which she finds in the same spot on her 
return. This seems to be a most improbable construction to place 
upon the fact of their being sometimes found in the belly of the 
mother, which to my idea rather tends to corroborate statements 
which have been already made of the female’s opening her mouth in 
cases of danger, and the young rushing down her throat for protec- 
tion. The scales of the Rat-tail are large in proportion, and cari- 
nated ; the number of abdominal scuta is 213, and there are 69 pairs 
of subcaudal squamee. The head is heart-shaped, very large at the 
back, and flat, and is covered with small scales; the eye resembles 
in some measure that of the cat, though, as in all the serpent-tribe, 
it is without outer lids, and therefore apparently always on the watch, 
which appearance is kept up even after death. The shape of this 
serpent differs from that of the others hereafter mentioned, in being 
more broad, or lying more flatly on the ground ; and the tail, instead 
of tapering gently from the body, becomes suddenly small, and, as 
the name implies, is much like that of a rat. When not in motion, 
the Rat-tail is almost invariably coiled up in a circle, with its head 
on the top. Its movements are fortunately not so rapid as those of 
the other serpents of the island, and to this circumstance may be at- 
tributed the advantage always gained over it by its deadly enemy the 
Clibro, which will be presently referred to. The Rat-tail is armed with 
two fangs, or hollow teeth, placed one at each side of the extremity of 
the upper jaw, frequently seven-eighths of an inch in length, with a 
small slit at the pomt and towards the front, through which the poi- 
sonous liquid, a yellow viscid matter, is ejected ; and it has two rows 
of teeth down the centre of the mouth for purposes of deglutition. 

An important point in the history of this serpent is the method of 
treating its venomous bites. If the wounds caused by these be not 
at once attended to, the most fatal consequences ensue, and within a 
short space of time. Should the fang penetrate any large blood-vessel, 
and inject there any of the poisonous matter, I suppose that no 
remedy would be of avail: but under ordinary circumstances, if the 
wound can be at once laid open, a ligature tied between it and the 
heart, and sucked, then rubbed with a mixture of lime-juice, rum and 
salt, and intoxication and sleep produced by administermg rum-punch 
with plenty of lime-juice in it to the patient, there is little danger of 
loss of life; as is proved by the fact, that out of thirty soldiers treated 
in this way some time since in this island, only one died. 

The person sucking the wound has nothing to fear if he has no 
“sore in his mouth. 

There are native “pansewrs’’ who pretend to the knowledge of 
certain herbs, which they mix with rum, gunpowder, salt and lime- 
juice, and place upon the wound in the shape of a poultice, after well- 
cutting, sucking and squeezing it, and concoctions of which they 
cause the unfortunate patient to drink; but they appear to produce 


2». 


132 Zoological Society. 


no decided relief to the patient, and although perhaps very good as 
poultices to any inflammatory wounds, I do not imagine that these 
herbs possess any antidotal properties to the venom of the serpent. 
It is calculated that at the least twenty persons die annually in St. 
Lucia from the bites of these serpents ; and, as I have often heard it 
stated that in nineteen cases out of twenty the patient recovers, it 
may be inferred that 180 people per annum are maimed or danger- 
ously wounded by them. 


2. 2 ? The Couresse. 


The Couresse is a beautifully-formed little snake, perfectly harm- 
less, from two and a half to three feet in length, and seldom attaining 
more than 21 inches in circumference, with 96 abdominal scuta and 
86 rows of subcaudal squame. 

Its small head, bright attractive eye, quick and elegant motion, and 
its tapering body and tail, present a remarkable contrast to the cor- 
responding characteristic of the last-mentioned Rat-tail serpent. 

The colour of the Couresse varies much; they are generally found 
of a dark blue colour, with white and grey variegations of every pos- 
sible shape ; sometimes however yellowish brown prevails, but spotted 
in a similar manner ; the belly is white, slightly tinged with blue, and 
at the point of junction of the abdominal and other scales is always 
found a dark spot. 

Four rows of small teeth are to be found in the upper jaw and two 
rows in the lower. The head is covered by large scales. 

The Couresse cannot exist long without water, and will even drmk 
milk. When kept in a box with a vessel of water for their use, they 
are more frequently found in the water than out of it, this being their 
only protection against their deadly enemies the ants. 

This snake is oviparous: the longest diameter of the eggs is five 
lines, the shortest three lines. It feeds upon lizards, crapauds, mice, 
and other small animals and reptiles. 


3. CoLuBER constTRICTOR? The Clibro. 


The Clibro is found in this island as long as five and six feet, and 
as large as from three and a half to four inches in circumference. It 
is perhaps one of the most remarkable and useful of its species : it 
has 236 abdominal scuta and 72 rows of subcaudal squame, is of a 
bluish colour with a white belly, and after its change of skin shines 
like marble. The head is small, covered with large scales, and the 
eye dark blue and opake. ‘There are four rows of small teeth in the 
upper jaw and two in the lower. The longest diameter of the egg is 
eighteen lines, the shortest nine. 

One peculiarity of the Clibro is its apparently total disregard of 
man. 

But its great singularity consists in its choice of food. It lives 
principally upon other serpents, and of those chiefly the Rat-tail, 
which it has not the power of killing until after it has swallowed it, 
whose bite, so fatal to the human species and all other animals (in 
some cases killing even horses), has no effect upon the Clibro; for I 


Zoological Society. 133 


have myself seen distinctly on more than one occasion, in their com- 
bats, the fang of the Rat-tail enter into the body or head of the Clibro, 
and bring blood from the spot, while the Clibro has taken no more 
notice of it than to get the head of the Rat-tail into his mouth as 
quickly as possible and begin to swallow him. I have satisfactorily 
proved that the Clibro does not kill his prey before he has swallowed 
it, by allowing a Clibro to swallow a Couresse, all excepting the very 
point of his tail, then pulling him out, after a short interval giving it 
to him again, pulling out the Couresse by the tip of his tail as before, 
and keeping him alive for months afterwards. 

The common belief is that the Clibro, when bitten by the Rat-tail, 
rubs himself in a grass which is commonly found in uncultivated land ; 
but this I have at all events shown to be an unnecessary proceeding 
on the part of the Clibro. 

It may not be uninteresting to describe here a fight which I wit- 
nessed some months since between a large Clibro and Rat-tail, the 
latter being nearly half as thick again as the former, but not so long ; 
they were each however upwards of four feet in length. 

Upon being placed together in a barrel, the Clibro immediately 
seized the Rat-tail by the middle, and twisted three times round him, 
in doing which the Rat-tail bit him in the back, and drew blood ; they 
both then remained perfectly quiet for a few seconds, when the Clibro 
moved his head slowly up behind his own body, and looking over it, 
advanced under its cover, to the point which lay nearest to the head 
of the Rat-tail, which was between four and five inches distant ; wait- 
ing about a couple of seconds in this position—the Rat-tail never 
having moved all this time—the Clibro made a dart, and with almost 
incredible rapidity seized the head of the Rat-tail in his mouth, and 
began to swallow him, which he accomplished in rather more than 
three hours. 

But the Clibro does not confine itself to snakes of other species, 
for on one occasion I lost a large Clibro by its being eaten by another. 
The two had lived for weeks together in the same drawer, and there 
was no great difference between them in size: having offered them 
food a few days previously, they refused it, and on my next visit I 
found only one in the drawer. Not being able to discover the means 
of egress of the missing Clibro, I then began to remark that the one 
in the drawer was thicker than usual, and after taking him out and 
disturbing him a little, he vomited up his late friend in a half-digested 
state, but enough of him was left to enable me to recognise his scales. 


4. Boa pivintLoqua, Dum. et Bibr. The Boa. 


The St. Lucian Boa, which is called by the natives “‘ Téte Chien,” 
from the resemblance of its head to that of a greyhound, is found in 
great numbers in cane-pieces, where it is highly valued as a means 
of destroying rats, but so feared that few natives can be induced to 
touch or even approach very near to it. 

This fear is however perfectly unnecessary, as although it con- 
stantly leaves its teeth in the object of its attack, no result more than 
from the scratch of a thorn ensues. 


134 Zoological Society. 


The general length of the Boa of this island is from eight to ten 
feet, and it is rarely found longer than fourteen feet. It feeds upon 
rats, birds, cats, rabbits, fowls, and all small animals. Its head is 
covered with small scales, unlike the generality of harmless serpents. 
The scales over the body are small and smooth, and beautiful tints 
may be observed in them when exposed to a strong light or in the 
sun. The abdominal scuta are 280 in number, and the subcaudal 
squamee consist of 70 rows. I believe the Boa to be viviparous, from 
some young having been cut out of the womb of a dead female. 

The Boa has the property of being able to live for a great length 
of time without food, water, and almost without air. I have wit- 
nessed cases of their existing im drawers and boxes unopened for 
months, and I have been told upon good authority of a case cf a Boa 
looking as well and as fat after thirteen months of this species of 
confinement as before it. 

I am unable to fix any regular period for the changes of skin to 
which all serpents are liable, and which appears greatly to depend 
upon the state of their stomachs. 


2. CHARACTERS OF THREE NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF LEptI- 
DOPTERA. By WiuuiAm Wine, M.E.S. 


Fam. Nocruip&. 
1. CaLiGATUS, n. g. 


Palpi short, ascending ; densely clothed with scales ; penultimate 
joint long: antenne bipectinated at the base, and bearded ¢: head 
small, rounded, nearly concealed: thorax with a large, acute crest m 
front : abdomen long, furnished with two anal tufts, ¢: anterior 
wings acute at tip, broad, dentate, slightly deflexed ; posterior wings 
abbreviated. Type, 

Caxicatus ANGASII, n. sp. 

Sp. Ch.—Body and base of the anterior wings of a bright fawn- 
colour, with a triangular diaphanous patch at the costa, another of 
an oval form between the costa and posterior margin, and a nearly 
square patch in the centre of the outer margin. General colour of 
the apical half of the wing pink, varied with yellow and fawn-colour ; 
posterior wings diaphanous, with a broad ashy brown margin marked 
with a triangular yellow spot, and a lunular pink spot at the inner 
angle; cilia of all the wings white. In the male the metatarsi and 
tibiee are densely clothed with long hair-like scales, making them 
appear very broad and flat. I have named this species after Mr. An- 
gas, who has recently explored the highly interesting country of which 
this is a native, the Cape of Good Hope. In the collection of the 
British Museum. 


2. TRICHOMAPLATA, 0. g. 

Palpi short, ascending ; penultimate jomt somewhat wedge-shaped 
antenne long, bipectinated at the base : thoraw with a very small crest 
in front; scapular plates furnished with long pencils of hairs: body 
long, tufted at the extremity, f: anterior wings deflexed, lanceolate, 
entire. Type, 


Zoological Society. 135 


TRICHOMAPLATA VITTATA. 


Sp. Ch.—Head and thorax ashy grey ; abdomen ferruginous ; an- 
terior wings pinkish white, with a deep ferruginous mark on the an- 
terior margin near the costa, and a strong ferruginous vitta extending 
from the shoulder to the posterior angle of the outer margin ; posterior 
wings subdiaphanous, with the inner margin fulvous. 

Hab. Brazil. In the collection‘of the British Museum. 


Fam. HyPpoNoMEUTIDA. 

3. PaLparta, n. g. 

Palpi large; penultimate joint with a large triangular patch of 
scales extending horizontally ; terminal joint recurved : thorax broad, 
slightly depressed : anterior wings oval, apex acute ; posterior wings 
broad, ciliated; apex acutely oval: posterior tibie large and broad. 
Type, 

Patparta LAMBERTELLA. 

Sp. Ch.—Thorax and anterior wings of a rose-pink colour, with 
two longitudinal yellow lines extending from the shoulder to the apex 
and posterior angle of the outer edge respectively ; posterior wings 
yellow, shading into orange towards the apex ; abdomen yellow. 
Larva depressed, 16-footed, whitish green, slightly hairy, solitary. 

In the collection of the British Museum. 

This species was reared by Mr. Lambert in Australia. 


November 13.—William Yarrell, Esq., in the Chair. 
The following papers were read :—- 
1. DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF TUPAIA DISCOVERED IN 
ConTINENTAL INpIA BY WALTER ELiotT, Esa. By G. R. 
Wateruovuse, Pres. Ent. Soc. Etc. 


Of the species of Tupaia about to be described, three specimens 
were forwarded to me by W. Elliot, Esq., who, in a letter which ac- 
companied them, states that they were procured from the hills between 
Cuddapah and Nellox, in what may be termed the Eastern Ghats. 

Mr. Elhot, it appears, had abstained from describing and naming 
this animal from his not having the means of instituting a comparison 
between it and the known species of the genus. From the compa- 
rison which I have made, I am quite satisfied that it is distinct from 
the three species found in the Indian islands, as well as from the 
animal described by M. Isidore Geoffroy in Bélanger’s ‘ Voyage aux 
Indes-Orientales*,’ which latter was discovered by M. Bélanger at 
Pegu in the southern part of Birmah. I propose to name the new 
species after its discoverer, whose researches in Indian zoology merit 
high praise. 

Tupata Evuiort. 

The Tupaia of the Eastern Ghats is about equal in size to the 7’. Tana, 
but differs in the comparatively pale colouring of its fur, in having the 
tail less bushy, and in the smaller size of its teeth. Its head is shorter 


* P. 105, pl. 4. 


136 Zoological Society. 


than is the head of the animal last mentioned, and consequently con- 
siderably shorter than that of the 7. ferruginea, or of the Tupaia of 
Pegu, the head of which is said to be 2" 2'” in length, in which re- 
spect it agrees very closely with the 7. ferruginea. The fur is rather 
less soft than in 7’. Tana, and its general hue on the upper parts of 
the body is palish rufous brown, very indistinctly freckled with dusky. 
On the hinder parts of the back the darker penciling is almost en- 
tirely wanting, and hence the tint is more uniform; whilst over the 
shoulders, and especially on the crown of the head, the black or dusky 
penciling is very evident. The sides and under parts of the body 
are of a rich yellow tint : on the abdomen the hairs are of an uniform 
colour—almost of a golden yellow ; but on the sides of the body is a 
moderately distinct penciling of dusky. The chin, throat and chest 
are of a paler hue than the abdomen, and in parts they are nearly 
white. The orbits are of the same pale tint, and there is a shoulder- 
mark (as in other species of the genus) which is nearly white. The 
feet are clothed above with yellow hairs, and are entirely naked be- 
neath, where they appear to have been flesh-coloured in the living 
animal. The tail is depressed. The hairs on this organ are of a 
rich rufous brown tint ; but each hair has a narrow dusky ring, if we 
except those which cover the mesial part of the under surface, which 
are shorter than the rest, and which are of an uniform ochre-yellow. 
The specimen from which this description is drawn up is a male, and 
evidently adult, having all the true molars well-developed, as well as 
the hindermost of the false molars, which is the last tooth to show 
itself in these animals. Its dimensions are as follows :— 


in. lin. 
From tip of nose to root of tail, about .......... ee 
Length of tail, including the hair, about ........ S10 
, not including the hair .......... 7°26 

From nosertoarone cot od tapes. Rieke Dee meee lysss 
Mechteilearit cirs,.wel. eth asecdigeeceh as 0 4 
Width of ditto kan tee cco wsedls does -ateliete ee 
Length of fore-footjand mails, +. .),.!0. 22. .sih tele Onl 
of nail of middle toe of ditto .......... O52 
of hind-foot and nails ob wtecakeard tle 
of nail of middle toe of ditto .......... 02 


With regard to the remaining two specimens sent by Mr. Elliot, 
one is a young animal, being about half-grown, and the other is an 
adult female, which differs from the adult male in being of an uniform, 
and very pale, rufous tint on the upper parts of the body, and of a 
pale yellow on the under parts. The throat, cheeks and shoulder- 
mark are yellow-white. I suspect it is an accidental variety. It ap- 
pears to have but four mamme, two of which are situated on the 
lower part of the abdomen, and the remaining two near the insertion 
of the fore-legs. 

The skull of Tupaia Ellioti is smaller, considerably shorter, and 
has a broader muzzle than that of 7. ferruginea, whilst on the other 


. 


* In T. ferruginea the length from nose to ear is full two inches. 


Zoological Society. 137 


hand it is longer and larger than that of 7. Javanica, which is re- 
markable for the shortness of the facial portion. These differences 
approximate the skull under consideration to that of T. Tana; there 
are, however, ample differences between the skulls of 7. Hilioti and 
T. Tana. The skull of the former of these two animals is rather 
smaller than that of 7. Tana, has the muzzle relatively shorter, the 
nasal bones shorter, and broader behind ; the zygomatic arch deeper, 
and the perforation in the malar bone much smaller (less than half 
_ the size). In the structure of the teeth, moreover, there are some 
differences worthy of note. The incisors and premolars in 7’. Ellioti 
are relatively smaller than in 7. Tana; but a more important distine- 
tion—and one which distinguishes the new Tvpaia from the other 
three species noticed—consists in the form of the third premolar : it 
here resembles the last, or fourth premolar in all respects, except- 
ing in being of smaller size; having like that tooth a distinct inner 
lobe: this lobe in the other species of J'upaia is represented only by 
a minute and indistinct tubercle. The corresponding lobe in the last 
premolar in 7’. Elliot is larger than usual, and so is the posterior 
inner lobe of the true molars. Subjoined are the principal dimen- 
sions of the skulls of the four* species of Tupaia. 


Beal Rove eye ice tea 
in. lin. lin. lin. lin. lin. in. hin. jin. lin, jin. lin. 
Total length of skull ............... PAE: el ie Sa Tie: (OR 2hnOe Wr, tees Ti ae 
Length of ditto to the posterior sills or i 
‘aris of the auditory bulla i Bg a iat lee ol etl amet (unas ae 
Width of ditto, measuring from 
the outer surface of the zy-}|1 02] ...... 11 O2'1 04/0-103/0 98 
(Tay 11 Be gSb ep bobsdencoE ARE en | 
Width of ditto between orbits ...;}0 73/0 7 |0 6% 0 7 10 62\0 63 
Length of palate ...............00c0e8 1 3g)/1 33/1 03,1 13/011 |0 83 
of nasal bones ............ 0115)0 11 |0 83,0 9 10 7 |0 42 
Width of ditto in front ............ O 1S) Oy 1210) 12 O32 1.0) 1210 a2 
eat ditto PENNE. sonceety.c-40. 0 21/0 22/0 22'0 2210 32/0 12 
Length from anterior part of | 
first premolar to hinder mar- -|0 93/0 92/0 9 |0 9 |0. 73\0 6 
gin of last true molar......... 
Length of lower jaw .....-...+0+00+ LE 18 LY DH | eseeee LE 3) 0528 
Height of ditto, measured ay GcGELOF GLO, Gee] Mee x: 0 63 lo 54 
apex of coronoid process 2 


2. ON NEW SPECIES OF MAMMALIA AND BirDS FROM 
Ausrrauia. By J. Goutp, F.R.S., F.Z.8. ere. 


The collection recently sent home by Capt. Owen Stanley and 
Mr. MacGillivray, the able naturalist of H.M.S. ‘ Rattlesnake,’ now 
exploring the coasts of Northern and Eastern Australia, is a very fine 
one ; it has been procured on what may be considered hitherto un- 
trodden ground, I cannot therefore do better than give a list of the 


* I do not include the “ T'upai de Pégou,” because it is not yet determined that 
that animal is-a distinct species from the Tupaias of the Indian Islands. 
+ The occipital portion of the cranium is wanting in the specimen. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 


138 Zoological Society. 


whole,—such lists, showing the geographical distribution of species, 
being in the highest degree valuable. 1 have said that the collection 
is a very fine one, and I must not omit observing that much credit is 
due to Capt. Stanley for affording the naturalist the requisite oppor- 
tunities for obtaining so many interesting species ; nor is a lesser meed 
of praise due to Mr. MacGillivray, for the very excellent manner in 
which the specimens are prepared, and the accuracy with which all 
the information connected with them that could be obtained has been 
noted down. The collection of Quadrupeds and Birds only has been 
placed in my hands for examination, with a view to my publishing 
such novelties as it may contain in my works on these subjects ; after 
which the specimens are to be sent to the British Museum. The pe- 
riod that has elapsed since the arrival of the collection has been far 
too short to admit of my investigating the subject as I could wish ; 
I shall therefore, on the present occasion, exhibit some of the species 
that appear to me to be new, and defer my remarks upon the entire 
collection to the next or some future meeting of the Society. 

I shall now proceed to describe two species of mammalia and two 
species of birds from this collection, as follows :— 


PTEROPUS CONSPICILLATUS, Gould. 


Sp.Ch,—Crown of the head black, slightly grizzled with buff ; round 
each eye a large oval patch of deep brownish buff, which advances on 
the sides of the face and shows very conspicuously ; at the nape a broad 
crescent-shaped band of deep sandy buff, which extends down the 
sides of the neck and nearly meets on the breast ; centre of the back 
glossy black, slightly grizzled with grey; cheeks, chin, all the under 
surface and rump, black, slightly grizzled with buff; ears and wing- 
membranes naked and of a deep purplish black ; claws black. 

fab. Fitzroy Island. 

This species is about the size of Pteropus poliocephalus, but has a 
somewhat larger head and much larger and more powerful teeth, and 
is moreover rendered conspicuously different from that species by the 
nuchal band being of a deep sandy buff instead of deep rust-red, and 
not continuous round the neck ; by the crown of the head and back 
bemg almost jet-black ; and the eyes bemg conspicuously encireled 
with deep buff (whence the specific name) ; in which latter character 
it assimilates to P. funereus, but scarcely to any other. Respecting 
tis species Mr. Macgillivray writes: ‘Is this not new to Australia ? 
It is not funereus, of which see skull No. 7 and skin No. 8, nor is it 
poliocephalus. Of its habits I extract the followmg note from my 
journal: ‘On the wooded slope of a hill on Fitzroy Island I one day 
fell in with this bat in prodigious numbers, looking while flying along 
the bright sunshine (so unusual for a nocturnal animal) like a large 
flock of rooks: on close approach a strong musky odour became ap- 
parent, and a loud incessant chattermg was heard; many of the 
branches were bending under their load of bats, some in a state of 
inactivity suspended by their hind claws, others scrambling along 
among the boughs and taking to wing when disturbed. In a very 
short time I procured as many specimens as I wished, three and four 


Zoological Society. 139 


at a shot, for they hung in clusters, but unless killed outright they 
remained suspended for some time: when wounded they are handled 
with difficulty, as they bite severely, and on such occasions their ery 
reminds one of the squalling of a child.’ ”’ 


PHALANGISTA (PSEUDOCHEIRUS) NUDICAUDATA, Gould. 


Sp. Ch.—Head, all the upper surface, the sides of the body, and the 
outer sides of the limbs, brownish grey ; the tips of the hairs with a 
silky appearance ; under surface of the neck and body and the inner 
sides of the limbs pale buff ; the colouring of the upper and under sur- 
face distinctly defined on the sides of the body, but gradually blending 
on the limbs, the rump and root of the tail, which is thickly clothed 
on its basal third and naked for the remainder of its length; hands, 
feet, and naked portion of the tail pinky flesh-colour. 


inches. 
Length from tip of nose to root of tail ............ 12 
CE HPS ES Pe MO ay Be 8 
of fore-feet, including the nails............ 3 

of hind-feet, including the nails .......... 33 


Hab. Cape York, the most northern point of Australia. 

This species differs from all the other Australian members of the 
genus, in having the apical three-fourths of its tail entirely destitute 
of hair; in the light-coloured mark on the rump, somewhat re- 
sembling that on the same part of the Koala; and in its short dense 
fur and short ears. 

The above description and admeasurements are taken from a fe- 
male said to be about two-thirds grown. ‘The ears are exceedingly 
short and rounded, and the fur is remarkable for its extreme density 
and for its resemblance to that of the Koala. 


Pritoris Victoria, Gould. 


Sp. Ch.—Male: general plumage rich deep velvety black, glossed 
on the upper surface, sides of the neck, chin and breast with plum- 
colour ; feathers of the head and throat small, scale-like, andof a shining, 
metallic bronzy green ; feathers of the abdomen very much developed, 
of the same hue as the upper surface, but each feather so broadly 
margined with rich deep olive-green, that the colouring of the basal 
portion of the feather is hidden, and the olive-green forms a broad 
abdominal band, which is sharply defined above, but irregular below ; 
two centre tail-feathers rich shining metallic green, the remainder 
deep black ; bill and feet black. 

Female: all the upper surface greyish brown, tinged with olive ; 
head and sides of the neck dark brown, striated with greyish brown ; 
over each eye a superciliary stripe of buff; wing-feathers edged with 
ferruginous ; chin and throat pale buff; remainder of the under sur- 
face, under wing-coverts, and the base of the inner webs of the quills 
rich deep reddish buff, each feather with an irregular spot of brown 
near the tip, dilated on the flanks into the form of irregular bars ; 
bill and feet black. 

Total length, 103 inches; bill, 12; wing, 5; tail, 34; tarsi, 1}. 

Hab. Barnard’s Isles. 

10* 


140 Zoological Society. 


Remark.—This new species must be placed in the first rank of the 
many beautiful birds inhabiting Australia ; indeed there are few from 
any part of the world that can vie with it in the richness of its colour- 
ing; and I cannot possibly have a better opportunity than now pre- 
sents itself of paying a just tribute of respect to our most gracious 
Queen, by bestowing upon this lovely denizen of the Australian forests 
the specific appellation of Victoria ;—I say of the Australian forests, 
for although the specimen from which my description is taken is from 
the Barnard Isles, within the Barrier Reef and only a few miles from 
the north-eastern shore of Australia, I have evidence, in the notes of 
the late Mr. Gilbert, that it inhabits the mailand, since he states 
therein that the Rifle-bird inhabits the northern as well as the south- 
ern part of Australia; in which he was in error; the bird he saw in 
the northern part of the country being doubtless the one here de- 
scribed. 

It is very nearly allied to the Ptiloris paradiseus, but is a smaller 
bird, with a still more gorgeous colouring. It may be distinguished 
from that species by the purple of the breast presentmg the ap- 
pearance of a broad pectoral band, bounded above by the scale-like 
feathers of the throat, and below by the abdominal band of deep oil- 
green, and also by the broad and lengthened flank-feathers, which 
show very conspicuously. 


SpHECOTHERES FLAVIVENTRIS, Gould. 


Sp. Ch.—Male : crown of the head and cheeks glossy black ; orbits, 
and a narrow space leading to the nostrils naked, and of a light buffy 
yellow, or flesh-colour ; all the upper surface, wing-coverts, outer webs 
of the secondaries, and a patch on either side of the chest, olive-green ; 
chin, chest, abdomen and flanks beautiful yellow; vent and under 
tail-coverts white; primaries and inner webs of secondaries black, 
edged with grey; tail black, the external web and the-apical half of 
the internal web of the outer feather on each side white; the apical 
half of the second feather on each side white; the next, or third, on 
each side with a large spot of white at the tip; bill black; feet flesh- 
colour. 

Female: striated on the head with brown and whitish; all the 
upper surface olive-brown ; all the wing-feathers narrowly edged with 
greenish grey; under surface white, with a conspicuous stripe of 
brown down the centre of each feather ; vent and under tail-coverts 
white, without striee. 

Total length, 103 inches; bill, 1}; wing, 52; tail, 44; tarsi, 7. 

Hab. Cape York. ; 

Remark.—Of the same size as Sphecotheres Australis, but may be 
distinguished from that and every other species of the genus by the 
beautiful jonquil-yellow of its under surface. 


3. DescripTioNsS OF THREE NEW SPECIES OF INDIAN Birbs. 
By J. Goutp, FANS. ETc. ETC. 


1, Ruricinya GRANDIS, Gould. 
Sp. Ch.—Crown of the head and the basal portion of the primaries 


Zoological Society. 141 


and secondaries white ; forehead, cheeks, chin, throat, back, wing- 
coverts, and the apical portion of the primaries and secondaries black ; 
abdomen, lower part of the back, upper and under tail-coverts and 
tail rich rufous; bill and feet black. 

Total length, 7 inches; bill, 2; wing, 43; tail, 3}; tarsi, 14. 

Hab. Afganhistaun and Thibet. 

Remark.—This, the largest and one of the best-marked species of 
the genus, is nearly allied to the aurorea of Pallas. 


2. Yunx 1npica, Gould. 

Sp. Ch.—Upper surface pale brown, finely freckled with grey, and 
blotched, particularly down the back of the neck, on the centre of the 
back, and on the wing-coverts, with brownish black ; primaries brown, 
crossed on their outer webs with regular bands of deep buff, and 
toothed on their inner webs with the same hue; remainder of the 
wing-feathers like the upper surface, but crossed by broad, irregular 
bands of brown; tail like the upper surface, but crossed by narrow, 
‘irregular bands of brownish black; sides of the throat and neck 
cressed by numerous narrow bars of blackish brown, the cheeks the 
same, but somewhat paler; on the centre of the throat a spatulate 
mark of chestnut-red ; centre of the abdomen and under tail-coverts 
pale buffy white, with a fine stripe of brownish black down the centre 
of each feather; flanks crossed by irregular bars of brownish black ; 
bill pale horn-colour, deeper at the tip; legs apparently yellowish 
flesh-colour. 

Total length, 7# inches; bill, 7; wing, 33; tail, 31; tarsi, 7. 

Hab. Afganhistaun and Thibet. 

Remark.—Nearly allied to the Y. pectoralis of Southern Africa, 
but differs from that species in being of a larger size, in the lighter 
hue of the centre of the abdomen, in the strize down the centres of 
the abdominal feathers being less strongly defined, and in the under 
tail-coverts being buff instead of rufous. 


3. Srrra Leucopsis, Gould. 


Sp. Ch.—Crown of the head and back of neck jet-black ; all the 
upper surface deep blue-grey ; primaries black, edged with grey ; 
centre tail-feathers blue-grey ; lateral feathers black, tipped with blue- 
grey ; the two outer ones on each side with a small spot of white on 
the inner web near the tip; face, chin, throat, breast, and centre of 
the abdomen white, the latter slightly washed with buff; flanks and 
under tail-coverts bright chestnut ; bill black, with a blue-grey base ; 
legs grey. 

Total length, 5 inches; bill, 2; wing, 32; tail, 2; tarsi, 3. 

Hab. The Himalaya Mountains. 

Remark.—This is doubtless the species described by Mr. Blyth in 
his observations on the Srrrrn as nearly allied to the S. cesta, 
without however assigning to it a specific name, an omission which I 
have now ventured to supply. 


142 Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 


BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. 


June 13, 1850.—Professor Fleming, President, in the Chair. 

A new Part of the Society’s Transactions was laid on the table, and 
will shortly be ready for distribution to Subscribers. 

Dr. Balfour announced that the Commissioners of Woods and 
Forests had agreed to form a Botanical Museum in the Garden, and 
he called upon all who were interested in the cause to contribute 
liberally, for the public benefit, specimens of woods, fruits, and vege- 
table products, articles of vegetable manufacture, fossil plants, draw- 
ings, Xc. 

Mr. Priestley read a paper on some British Carices, in which he 
described C. montana, C. intermedia and its varieties, C. Gideri, C. 
Benninghausiana, and C. Persoonii. 

The following papers were read :— 

1. In abstract, a paper by Dr. Hoffmann, Professor-Extraordinary 
of Botany in the University of Giessen, on the roots of Umbelliferous 
plants, in which he describes the roots of Daucus Carota, both in 
the wild and cultivated state, alluding to their structure and com- 
position in different stages of growth. 

2. Mr. M‘Nab, “On the effects of Lightning on Trees.’ He re- 
marked :—* A few days ago I accidentally heard of a tree which had 
been struck by lightning on the 5th inst. (June 1850) at Pitferrane, 
Fifeshire, and being anxious to ascertain the species, I wrote for a 
small branch, with any history which could be given regarding it. I 
have just received the leaves shown, which prove it to be the Ulmus 
montana. My object in bringing the notice before the Society, is to 
ascertain from its members any varieties of trees known to them as 
having been struck by the electric fluid. About this time last year 
a very large oak on the grounds of John Wauchope, Esq. of Edmon- 
ston, was shattered to pieces ; and a few years previously a laburnum 
standing close to the oak was likewise destroyed. While on a tour 
over a portion of the American continent some years ago, I had 
several opportunities of observing gigantic trees torn to pieces by 
electric influence. In every instance observed they were oaks. 
During a thunder-storm I found the workmen (chiefly in Canada) 
resorting to the beech-trees for protection, from an idea that they 
were not liable to be struck by lightning; certain it is that I saw 
none, notwithstanding the prevalence of large-sized beeches in many 
districts. The elm above alluded to at Pitferrane had an iron fence 
standing close to it, which was supposed by the inhabitants to have 
had some influence in attracting the fluid. The above observations 
are thrown out, in the hope of ascertaining if there be anything in the 
composition of one species of tree rendering it less liable than another 
to electric influence.” 

Mr. Brand stated that he knew a marked instance of a beech in 
Aberdeenshire having been struck by lightning. The horse-chestnut 
and ash were likewise mentioned by other members as having been 
struck. 

Dr. Balfour made some remarks on Cleghornia, a new genus of 
Apocynaceze, named by Dr. Wight, in honour of Dr. Hugh Cleghorn. 


Miscellaneous. 143 


Mr. Evans directed attention to a curious instance of the effects of 
the graft upon the stock, which had occurred in a tree at Morning- 
side House, the residence of Mr. J. Deuchar. The tree in question 
is Pyrus Aria, grafted upon P. aucuparia as a stock. Its entire 
height is 18 feet, and the stock forms a clean trunk to the height of 
4 feet, where the union of the graft and stock is conspicuously shown. 
At 13 inches from the base of the trunk there are shoots of P. au- 
cuparia, and at the height of 14 foot, branches of P. Aria appear 
(being 24 feet below the point of junction), while farther up the trunk 
a branch has been accidentally taken off, which is believed to have 
been P. aucuparia. 

Mr. M‘Nab exhibited a peculiar creeping form of Sarothamnus 
Scoparius (common broom), which had been sent from Alderney ; 
but he could give no farther information respecting it, as the specimen 
was not accompanied by a letter. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


THE VELVET-LIKE PERIOSTRACA OF TRIGONA. 


Dr. FLEmIng, at a late meeting of the Royal Physical Society, made 
some remarks on the velvet-like periostraca of Trigona ventricosa of 
Gray. He mentioned that “he had brought this subject under the 
notice of the Society, in the first place to correct an erroneous state- 
ment which Mr. Gray, of the British Museum; had made on his 
authority in the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ No. 22, 
for October 1849, and in the second place to combat views which 
Mr. Gray had advocated as to the origin of the so-called velvet-like 
periostraca. It was stated that an imperfect experiment by burning 
had indicated the siliceous nature of the crust, and that the con- 
clusion thus drawn was mentioned to Mr. Gray. Subsequent expe- 
riments however had demonstrated it to be carbonate of lime. Dr. 
Fleming then adverted to the composition, structure, and position of 
the mass, as indicating a substance wholly unconnected with the in- 
habitant of the shell, organically, but exhibiting the characters of an 
imperfectly developed sponge of the genus Grantia. He exhibited 
examples of two different species with similar traces of Grantia, and 
concluded by producing three specimens of the common Pecten oper- 
cularis with a band of sponge around the margin, similar in position 
to that on the Trigona, but composed of siliceous spicula, and be- 
longing to the genus Halichondria. The fringe of a Zoophyte grow- 
ing on the ligamental or siphon margin of the shell of the Trigona, 
referable to the genus Laomedia, was pointed out as supporting the 
opinion that the velvet-like coat of calcareous spicula was likewise 
unconnected with the secretions of molluscan life.” 

Note.—The correction respecting the nature of the spieuw/a is im- 
portant, but I cannot agree with the Professor as to their origin. I 
might be more easily convinced if I saw a perfect specimen of a spe- 
cies of Trigona without the velvet-like coat, or with the coat assuming 
a branched or foliaceous sponge-like form.—J. E. Gray. 


144 M iscellancous. 


MONSTROUS FLOWERS OF PELARGONIUMS. 


The following extract from a paper read by Mr. Sowerby at the Con- 
versazione Meeting of the Royal Botanic Society in the Regent’s Park, 
describes an interesting case of monstrosity. After pointing out the 
distinguishing characters of the genera Geranium and Pelargonium, 
Mr. Sowerby proceeded to say, ‘“‘ The gardener, as in this case, when 
he finds nothing but external beauty to recommend a plant, endea- 
yours, by selecting the most perfect and then cultivating it highly, to 
increase in the succeeding produce both the beauty of ‘colour and of 
form ; and as the beauty “of form depends upon the same elements as 
that of colour, that is, as before explained, upon the indication of 
perfect adaptation to the end, or the resemblance of that indication, so 
a full round form is especially aimed at by the cultivator of flowers, 
and the Pelargonium-fancier endeavours to obtain five broad and 
equal petals, to form a round flower, with the upper two deeply and 
brilliantly coloured to produce a contrast to the three lower and light- 
coloured ones ; but with all his care the flowers do not come con-* 
stant, and now and then one will play the truant and sport as he 
calls it, and this commonly happens amongst the most petted or 
highest cultivated varieties. When the dark colour disappears from 
the upper petals altogether, and the petals become equal in size and 
form, it will be observed that the characteristic tubular nectary also 
disappears. The want of the nectary or honey-tube is also accom- 
panied by a regular arrangement of five anther-bearig and five abor- 
tive filaments. The white varieties are less liable to this change than 
those with rose- or salmon-coloured petals, and it is also rare among 
the new fancy varieties ; frequently it occurs in the central flower of 
the truss. In some flowers the nectary is only shortened, and im 
others a small spot will remain on one petal when the nectary is ab- 
sent. In the fancy variety called Yetmannianum grandiflorum, which 
has spots on all the petals, the spots become equal, the two large 
spots being reduced. An additional petal also accompanies the change 
in a few cases. One plant of the Beauty of Clapham, a rose-coloured 
variety, has almost every flower changed more or less. Thus it ap- 
pears that cultivation not only makes one species of plant appear to 
run into another, but may destroy a remarkable generic character, 
consisting of the presence of an important organ im the flower, Xe. 
Thus the gardener seems by over-cultivation to reduce his flower to 
a lower standard, but I do not think this is exactly the case ; for 
although he may apparently reduce a Cape Pelargonium to an Euro- 
pean Geranium in the eye of a botanist, or partly so, still he would 
have a more truly beautiful flower if he could obtain a full truss of 
large rose-coloured or pink flowers : we would recommend a trial of 
the seed from these sporting flowers.” 


THE TRANSFORMATION OF MOLLUSCA, 


It has been supposed that Sars was the first naturalist who had 
observed that the young of the Gasteropodous Mollusca, when they 
were first hatched, were of a very different form from their parents. 


Miscellaneous. 145 


Forskal, in his description of Animals of the East, published in 1775, 
in describing Helix Ianthina, p. 127, observes :—“ Tanthina in vas- 
culo aqua marina pleno, viva servata; altero mane mortua, e labiis 
proboseidis extrusit membrum globosum apice umbilicatum, hyali- 
num, venis longitudinalibus, violaceis. In fundo vitri parvee arenulze 
videbantur puniceze ; quee microscopio inspectee, cochleze erant, matrem 
testa simulantes, non colore ; corpore quoque dispari ; nam ad aper- 
turam duo vela transversa, subrotunda, pilis tremulis ciliata ; qui- 
bus pulli hi remigabant: quique sine dubio soboles erant majoris 
conchee ; quum aqua aliis hospitibus non mixta fuerat. Quid? quod, in 
multis aliis vitris postea viderim Ianthinas demittere tales conchulas, 
matrem circumnatantes. Matricem in proboscide esse putaverim, 
quum alia non apparuerunt ejus vestigia.”” In tab. 40. f. ¢ 6, these 
young Ianthine with the two fins are well figured. His editor gives 
no explanation of the figure, hence probably it has been overlooked. 
—J. HE. Gray. 


Notice of the occurrence of Kleocharis uniglumis, Link, near Black- 
ness Castle, Linlithgowshire. By Joun T. Syme, Esq.* 


Among the plants recorded as British since the publication of the 
Society’s Catalogue in 1841, the Eleocharis uniglumis, Link, is 
mentioned in the second edition of the ‘ Manual of British Botany’ as 
having been found at ‘‘ Aberdeen, Dr. Dickie, and Barvas, Isle of 
Lewis.” I have found it also in Mull and near Swanbister, Orkney, 
but I am not aware that it has been noticed in this neighbourhood 
until it was found in the botanical excursion made by Prof. Balfour 
and his class on Saturday June Ist, 1850, when it was discovered 
growing in a marsh to the east of Blackness Castle, Linlithgowshire. 

It is very probable that it is by no means a rare plant ; but as it is 
similar in habit to #. multicaulis, I subjoin the characters by which 
it may be distinguished both from that and from Z. palustris, to 
which it is in reality much more closely allied. 

Tn FZ. uniglumis the root is creeping quite as much as in EL. pa- 
lustris, while it is very slightly so in EF. multicaulis, which may be 
easily pulled up by the hand. The glumes are acute with a very 
narrow membranaceous margin. Stigmas 2; “ nut obovate obtuse, 
rather compressed, shorter than the four bristles.’ [I have never seen 
the perfect fruit myself, but give the characters from the Manual of 
- Brit. Bot. ed. 2. p. 349, and Koch, Syn. Flor. Germ. ed. 2. p. 852. ] 

In £. multicaulis the glumes are obtuse with a broad membrana- 
ceous margin. Stigmas 3 ; nut oblong ovate, acutely triquetrous, as 
long as the 6 bristles. The sheaths of the stem are also much more 
obliquely truncate than in Z. uniglumis, in which they are nearly 
transverse at the upper extremity. The nuts are of a darker colour 
according to Koch. 

It must be confessed that H. wniglumis comes very near to Z. pa- 
lustris, which is however usually much larger and stouter; but the 


* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, July 11, 1850. 


146° Miscellaneous. 


only differences I have been able to see are, that the membranaceous 
border of the glumes is much narrower in EL. uniglumis, and that the 
lowest glume surrounds the spike entirely, while in LE. palustris it 
surrounds only half of the spike. 

All the places where I have seen H. uniglumis have been on the 
sea-shore, usually in company with Blysmus rufus, but in Germany 
it is found inland. 

The object of this paper is to direct the attention of young bota- 
nists to this plant, with the expectation of hearing of its discovery 
in other stations, which must be my excuse in bringing it before the 
Society. 

84 Great King Street, Edinburgh, June 18, 1850. 


On the Names of the Victoria Water Lily. By J. E. Gray, Esq. 


This plant has three names very nearly alike, and two of them ap- 
pear to have originated from errors of the press. 

Mr. Schomburgk, on the 11th of May 1837, sent through the Geo- 
graphical Society a letter to the Botanical Society of London, con- 
taining the description of this beautiful Water Lily, accompanied by 
two drawings and a leaf of the plant. He proposed to call it Mym- 
phea Victoria, but before the paper was read, it was observed that the 
plant appeared to form a genus intermediate between Nymphea and 
Euryale. The paper was slightly altered to make this change, and 
in a report of the Proceedings of the Botanical Society, which ap- 
peared in the Athenzeum Journal of the 9th of September 1837 
(p. 661), Mr. Schomburgk’s description is printed entire, as that of 
a “new genus of Water Lily named Victoria Regina by permission of 
Her Majesty.”” Mr. Schomburgk’s paper was again read and his 
drawings exhibited at the meeting of the British Association on the 
11th of September 1837, by me, and I am reported to have “remarked, 
that this splendid plant would form a new genus with characters in- 
termediate between Nymphea and Euryale, and proposed to name it 
Victoria Regina: see Report in Mag. of Zool. and Bot. for October 
1837, vol. ii. p. 373. Schomburgk’s description and an engraving of 
the plant, copied from his drawing, appeared in the next number of 
that Journal, which came out on the Ist of November 1837 (vol. ii. 
p- 441. tab. 12*). The description was reprinted again, with copies 
of Mr. Schomburgk’s drawing of the plant and his details of the 
flower, in the Proceedings of the Botanical Society, p.44.t.1&2. So 
much for the name Victoria Regina, Schomburgk. 

In the ‘ Magazine of Zoology and Botany,’ by a mistake of the 
engraver, the plate is lettered ‘‘ Victoria Regalis Schomburgh,” though 
the proper name is used in the text. This second name has not been 


* Tt is to be observed that the title-page of the volume bears date 1838, 
but the number containing the description and figure was published on 
the lst of November 1837. This date on the title has misled some bota- 
nists. Thus Sir W. Hooker quotes that description as if it had not appeared 
in that work until 1838: see Bot. Mag. 3rd series, vol. ui. t. 4275-4278. 


Miscellaneous. 147 


anywhere adopted. In the index to the Athenzeum Journal for 1837, 
p- vil, under the head Botanical Society, occurs, “ Schomburgk on 
the Victoria regia, p. 661,” which is evidently an error of the press, 
as the name in the page referred to is V. Regina. 

Shortly after the appearance of the description and figure in the 
‘Annals of Zoology and Botany,’ and after Sir William Jardine had 
returned them, Capt. Washington, R.N., then Secretary of the Geo- 
graphical Society, borrowed from the Botanical Society the original 
description and drawing of the plant made by Mr. Schomburgk, with 
the intention of their appearing in the Journal of the Geographical 
Society with Mr. Schomburgk’s Journal of his Travels. Instead of this 
being done, the papers found their way into the hands of Dr. Lindley, 
who printed for private distribution twenty-five copies of an essay on 
this plant, entirely derived from Mr. Schomburgk’s paper, and illus- 
trated with highly embellished copies of Schomburgk’s drawing. In 
the essay he adopted the view which had been stated before the Bota- 
nical Society and British Association, that it formed a genus inter- 
mediate between Huryale and Nymphea (see Bot. Reg. 1838, p. 11), 
but he called the plant Victoria regia, thus continuing the error of 
the printer of the ‘ Athenzeum.’ 

In Miscellaneous Notices attached to the ‘ Botanical Register’ for 
1838, p. 9-18, Dr. Lindley having been enabled to examine a spe- 
cimen of the flower in a bad state, which Mr. Schomburgk had sent 
home in salt, gave some further details, and for the first time pub- 
lished an account of the plant under the above name, and this name 
has been adopted by several succeeding botanists, who have quoted 
it as V. regia of Lindley. I think, however, that this account proves 
that the name of Victoria Regina, which received the sanction of Her 
Majesty, was the one first used and published, and has the undoubted 
right of priority ; and I must add, as a personal disclaimer, that I have 
always considered that both the generic and the specific name pro- 
perly belonged to Mr. (now Sir Robert) Schomburgk, for it was he 
who proposed that the plant should be dedicated to the Queen; and 
the slight alteration made in his paper before it was read at the Bo- 
tanical Society, was caused by our having the means of comparison 
in London which he had not at Berbice, and was regarded by me asa 
simple act of friendship, such as was due to a person in his situation. 
In fact the alteration would never have been made public, if the ori- 
ginal manuscripts of Mr. Schomburgk had not been allowed to pass 
out of the possession of the Botanical Society, to whom they were 
sent. 


On the Organization of the Malacobdelle. 
By M. Emite BLancuarp, 


The Malacobdelle, which belong to the group of the Class Vermes, 
have sometimes been arranged in one division of this class, sometimes 
in another; Milne-Edwards has endeavoured to determine the exact 
place they should occupy. 

In a previous memoir published in 1845, M. Emile Blanchard had 


148 Miscellaneous. 


shown that, from their nervous system, it would be impossible to 
leave them in the group of the Hirudines in which they had been 
placed. The other new characters, observed by M. Blanchard, confirm 
this opinion, and appear to show that the Malacobdelle should con- 
stitute a particular division, completely independent of the Annelides, 
the Hirudines, and the Anevormes? (Trematodes planaris).—Comptes 
Rendus, Nov. 26, 1849. 


Monograph of the recent species of Trigonia, including the descrip- 
tion of a new species from the Collection of H. Cuming, Esq. By 
ArtTuuR Apams, R.N., F.L.S. &e. 


Triconia, Bruguiére. 


Testa equivalvis, inequilateralis, transversa, trigona, interdum 
suborbicularis ; dentes cardinales oblongi, lateraliter com- 
pressi, divaricati ; duo in valvd alterd, utroque latere trans- 
versim sulcati ; quatuor in alterd, uno tantum latere sulcati ; 
ligamentum externum, crassum, marginale ; impressiones muscu- 
lares due. 

Shell equivalve, mostly mequilateral, transverse, rather triangular, 
sometimes suborbicular ; cardinal teeth oblong, laterally compressed, 
divaricated, two in one valve transversely grooved on both sides, four 
in the other grooved on one side only ; ligament external, thick, rather 
short, marginal ; muscular impressions two, distinct, lateral; palleal 
impression very nearly entire. 


TRIGONIA MARGARITACEA, Lamarck. T. testd suborbiculatd, 
radiatim costatd, intus margaritaced, costis elevatis, verrucosis, 
subasperis ; margine plicato. 

hell rather compressed, with 20 or 23 rather narrow, nodulose, 
radiating ribs; the hinder ribs very compressed, all excepting the 
front ribs wide apart. 

JTab. Van Diemen’s Land; Ronald Gunn, Esq. (Mus. Cum.) 

Trigonia margaritacea, Lamarck, Ann. du Mus. tom. iv. p. 355. 

pl. 67. fig. 2. 
T. pectinata, Lamk. 


Triconia Lamarck, Gray. T. testd subventricosd, solidd, 
costis 20-26 angustatis planiusculis nodulosis radiantibus, 
costis aree postice confertis angustatis, costis omnibus confer- 
tis nodulosis. 

Hab. in Nova Hollandia. 

Shell rather ventricose, solid, with 20 to 26 narrow, flat-topped, 
nodulose radiating ribs; the ribs of the hinder slope narrow, rather 
crowded ; ribs convex, all close together and nodulose. 

Hab. New Holland, Port Jackson ; M7. Stutchbury. (Mus. Cum.) 

Varies, with the inside white, salmon-coloured, yellow, or purple 


bronze. 
Trigonia Lamarcku, Gray, Annals of Nat. Hist. 1838, p. 482. 


Triconia Jukes, A. Adams, n. sp. 7. testd ovato-trigoni, 


Miscellaneous. 149 
postice truncatd, margine sinuato, radiatim costatd, costis circa 
20-24, elevatis, tuberculato-nodosis, tuberculis rotundatis, ob- 
tusis, margine ventrali valde pectinato. 

Shell ovately trigonal, posteriorly truncated, the margin sinuated, 
radiately ribbed; ribs about 20-24, elevated, tubercularly nodose ; 
tubercles rounded, obtuse, ventral margin strongly pectinated. 

Hab. Cape York, 6 fathoms; J. Jukes, Esq. (Mus. Cuming.)— 
From the Proceedings of the Zoological Society for Nov. 27, 1849. 


OBITUARY.—THE REY. WILLIAM KIRBY. 


In our present Number we have to record the death of our vene- 
rable friend the Rev. William Kirby, M.A., Rector of Barham, Suffolk, 
at that place, where he had resided sixty-eight years, on Thursday, 
July 4, in the 91st year of his age. : 

Mr. Kirby was Honorary President of the Entomological Society 
of London, President of the Ipswich Museum, and Fellow of the 
Royal, Linnzean, Zoological and Geological Societies, besides being 
honorary member of several foreign societies, and has left behind him 
an imperishable name as one of the first entomologists of this or any 
age. This title he would have assured to himself had he written no 
other work than his ‘ Monographia Apum Anglize,’ published in 1801, 
in two yolumes, 8vo, in which, from materials almost wholly collected 
by himself, and the plates of which were mostly etched by his own 
hand (having taken lessons in the art for this express purpose), he 
described upwards of 200 of the wild bees of this country, with a 
largeness and correctness of view as to their family (or as they are 
now considered, generic) divisions, that excited the warmest admi- 
ration of British and foreign entomologists. But when to this great 
work we add his other entomological labours—his numerous and 
valuable papers in the Transactions of the Linnean Society, parti- 
cularly those on the genus dpion, and on the order Strepsiptera ; the 
‘Introduction to Entomology,’ written in conjunction with Mr. Spence; 
the entomological portion of his Bridgewater Treatise ‘On the Hi- 
story, Habits and Instincts of Animals ;’ and his description (occu- 
pying a quarto volume) of the Insects of the ‘Fauna Boreali-Ame- 
ricana’ of Sir Jolin Richardson ; it will be evident how largely and 
successfully he has contributed to the extension of his favouts ite sci- 
ence ; and all this without encroaching in the slightest degree on his 
professional or social duties ; for, while ranking so high as an ento- 
mologist, he was during his long life a most exemplary and active 
clergyman, beloved by his parishioners of all ranks, and one of the 

warmest of friends, and most simple-minded, kind-hearted, and pious 
of men. 

We add the following notices from the Literary Gazette :— 

** Mr. Kirby’s er andtather: John Kirby, born in the year 1690, was 
the author of ‘ The Suffolk Traveller,’ a work of no mean reputation 
in its day. Mr. Kirby’s uncle, Joshua Kirby, was the author of 
Dr. Brook Taylor’s ‘ Perspective made Easy ;’ ‘he was an intimate ac- 


150 Miscellaneous. 


quaintance of Gainsborough, and frequently his adviser ; and such 
was Gainsborough’s regard for his friend, that he made a special re- 
quest in his will that he might be buried by his side—a desire which 
was carried into effect. This Joshua Kirby afterwards became a great 
favourite with His Majesty George II., and received through his pa- 
tronage the office of comptroller of the works at Kew. Mrs. Trim- 
mer was his daughter, and consequently first cousin to the subject of 
this memoir. 

“Mr. Kirby was born in the year 1759*, at Witnesham Hall, in 
the county of Suffolk, the residence of his father, who was by pro- 
fession a solicitor ; he was educated at the grammar school in Ipswich, 
whence he removed, in his 17th year, to Caius College, Cambridge. 
Here he pursued his studies with diligence, and laid so good a foun- 
dation, that he subsequently earned the reputation of being a sound 
and accurate scholar. In the year 1781 he took the degree of B.A. ; 
in the year 1782 he was admitted into holy orders, having been no- 
minated by the Rev. Nicholas Bacon to the joint curacies of Barham 
and Coddenham. By his exemplary conduct in the discharge of his 
parochial duties, he so gained the esteem of Mr. Bacon, that he left 
him by his will the next presentation to the rectory of Barham ; to 
this he was inducted in the year 1796, so that for sixty-eight years 
he exercised his ministry in the same charge, residing also in the 
same parsonage-house. Always of an observant turn of mind (having 
at an early period evinced a great fondness for natural science), he 
had not been long resident at Barham before his attention was called 
to the habits of various insects which he met with in his daily walks. 
He was encouraged by some friend to pursue this study, as one open- 
ing before him a wide and extensive field of research ; the fact of there 
being but few beaten paths did not prevent his entering upon it, and. 
from this time the study of the insect world became his constant 
source of recreation and amusement. 

“In contemplating the character of this man of piety, Christians 
may rejoice and thank God for his example ; science, too, may re- 
joice and point in triumph to his name, standing forth, as it does, to 
the world, as that of a true philosopher, who was permitted for a 
long series of years to afford an example of a man, whose faith was 
not only undisturbed and unshaken by investigation of the intricate 
mechanism of the wonders of nature, but whose humility was deep- 
ened as his knowledge increased ; whose admiration and praise were 
heightened by contemplating the wonders he discovered ; whose gra- 
titude and hope were enlarged at the signs of goodness and of mercy 
which he traced. 

*‘Of the many virtues which adorned his private life we forbear to 
speak ; at the same time there is one which stands so prominently 
forth, and which has been so severely tested in his intercourse with 
the world, that we must not omit to notice it. We allude to that real 


* Our information states that Mr. Kirby was baptized at Witnesham, 
Sept. 19th, 1758. His mother was Luey, daughter of Mr. Daniel Meadows 
of the same parish. 


Meteorological Observations. 151 


and genuine humility which even the most casual observer could not 
fail to mark—a correspondent of the highest literary characters, wel- 
comed wherever he turned by the great and learned, receiving the 
most flattering testimonials and votes of thanks from individuals, from 
chartered bodies, and from foreign societies—not one of these cir- 
cumstances could awaken pride, but the contrary, gratitude. The 
only view in which he regarded these things was, that having under- 
taken a task, he had done his utmost ; the kindness and liberality of 
others supplied the praise.” 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JUNE 1850. 


Chiswick.—June 1, 2. Very fine. 3,4. Fine, but air excessively dry. 5. Slight 
haze: sultry. 6. Overcast: rain. 7, Cloudy and boisterous: showery. 8. Dull 
and cloudy: fine, 9—11. Very fine. 12. Fine: cloudy. 13. Cloudy: clear. 
14, Uniformly overcast: rain: showery, 15. Rain: clear at night: frosty. 
16. Clear: cloudy and fine. 17. Very fine. 18. Cloudless : very dry air: large 
distinct halo round the sun at nuon. 19—22. Very fine. 23. Hot: quite cloud- 
less. 24,25. Hot, with slight dry haze. 26. Hazy: hot and sultry: heavy rain 
at night. 27. Rain: fine. 28, Hazy: rain. 29. Cloudy: very fine : clear and 
cold. 30. Fine: cloudy. 


Mean temperature of the month ............5 sacseaescevesessasse OF "D6 
Mean temperature of June 1849 ........ececeseseeees eéessseceses DO) SO 
Mean temperature of June for the last twenty-three years ... 60 ‘88 
Average amount of rain in June .........0 Pasvicpedacansescies acs 1°88 inch. 


Boston.—June 1. Cloudy. 2—5. Fine. 6,7. Cloudy: rain p.m. 8, 9. 
Cloudy. 10,11. Fine. 12,13. Cloudy. 14, Cloudy: raina.m.andr.m. 15, 
16. Cloudy. 17. Cloudy: rain, with thunder and lightning a.m. 18, 19. Fine. 
20. Cloudy. 21. Fine. 22. Cloudy. 23. Fine. 24. Fine: thermometer 88° 
2o’clock p.m. 25—27. Fine. 28. Fine: rain A.M.andr.m. 29, 30. Cloudy. 


Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—June 1. Fine: fair: very warm. 2, Fine: 
very warm. 3. Fine: getting cloudy. 4. Fine: still cloudy. 5. Shower a.m.: 
thunder, 6. Shower a.m.: heavy rain p.m, and thunder. 7. Showery a.m. : 
fair p.m. 8. Showery allday. 9. Fair, but getting cloudy. 10. Slight shower 
early : fair p.m, 11. Slight shower early: fineday. 12. Rain and wind all day. 
13. Rain during the night: fair all day. 14. Rain nearly allday. 15. Fair all 
day.and fine, 16. Fair and fine: cloudy p.m. 17. Rain early: fine day. 
18. Fine all day. 19. Cloudy, but fine. 20. Fair and fine: getting moist p.m. 
21, Showery. 22. Cloudy: rain during night. 23—25. Very fine all day. 
26. Very fine: fresh and invigorating. 27. Parching east wind. 28. The air 
highly electric. 29, The air highly electric: a few drops. 30. Rain p.m.; con- 
tinued all night. 


Mean temperature of the month ....... paar tee ahe ga gages spree 57-6 
Mean temperature of June 1849 ...,......cccsccsscecscscescesses 3 °3 
Mean temperature of June for twenty-eight years .,....... ese G09 
Rain in June for twenty years ........0...0008 SEE AREACHAENEDET 3°16 inches, 


Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—June 1. Fine. 2,3. Fine: warm. 4. Fine, 5. 
Rain: fog. 6. Damp: cloudy. 7. Drops: showers. 8. Drops. 9. Drops: 
rain. 10. Fine: rain. 11. Showers: clear. 12. Rain: showers. 13. Drizzle: 
showers: drizzle. 14. Bright: drops. 15. Bright: clear. 16. Fine: clear: 
fine. 17. Fine. 18. Fine: cloudy. 19, Cloudy. 20, Showers: cloudy. 2i. 
Rain: thunder: showers. 22. Bright: rain, 23. Cloudy. 24. Bright: clear. 
25,26. Cloudy. 27. Bright: cloudy. 28, Bright: clear. 29, 30. Bright: 
drops. 


oe — 


66-1 Lo 09:0, OF-1 G9-1G |€9-SS |€-0E |L-99 |L-89 O1-SP |EP-CL |g£g-6z [828-62 [098-62 298-62 | 19-62 |SS6-6z |990.08 | weezy 


| 


Go G6-0}""""""\""""""| «msm] ems | cms | ems | F1S | 19 | gP| ELS} 09] SG | IZ |€9.6z | 9F-6% | 09-62 | 9-62 | OF-62 |£96-62|LP6-64| ‘of 
meee OTe [| ems | cam [mu | cms | OG | PS | DP] 19] 8G} EV | 99 | 19.6% | 8F-6% | Z9.6z | LS-62 | 3Z-62 |8EL-6%|8S8-64| °6% 
pac esac ae lia ¢: "MS |*AA-MS! ‘OU 9 os £9 QP co g.S9 es 69 £9.62 1-62 £9-6% G8-6Z C£-66 1£9-6% 618-66 "8G 
sereeeymesree""1 10. | sass | ca [er] ca | $19 | €¢ | LV} So| £9] 6P | 69 |Z0-0€ |O1-0€ | 96-62 | £0-0€ | 0F-6z [£86.62 |g£0-0€| “Lz 
Ole wre" 69. [mum | smu jrmsm} ‘as | FIG | TES | OG| LO} ZZ) CF | HE | 66.64 |$6-66 | £6.62 | 16-62 | PP-62 |198-6z|PS6-62| *9% 
Boiss seneselereccelseeeeel wa laeragl sare | eag eG} 19 | S| oL|. aL! 6h | 28 | €0-0€ | 90.0€ | 00-08 | 11-0€ | LS-6% |000-0€ |EST-0€| Sz 
pe ese es eets! eg i b—8 ere | te 0S | bS |%8S| oL| €L| 6P | €g |E1-0€ | 90-08 |P1-0€ | 91-08 | L9.6z% |Z91-0€ |Fhz-0€| ‘tZO 
SO OC-O)) er rsieae iets. +5 *m | tau! ZG | 29 | #99) go\S-Lo| HS | 98 |02-0€ | €0-0€ | 61-08 | OT-0€ | 99-62 |ozz-0F |9Sz.0F | “fs 
OGe is | caetaiiaeesh*msm.| As: |AIM an GG} 9S | PS! 6S) 69; LV | 2% |6L-6% | 91-62 | 66-62 | 26-62 09.62 |LLI-0€ |90z-0E| “ZS 
60. ‘ms | “mS | tus | “ms | €9 | LG | PS| 09 5-99] OF | 18 |L9-6% 9L-6% | 06.6% 16-68 | £9.62 |1Z1-0€ |SL1-08 | “1% 
IG ‘ms | ‘s |uyeo} ‘s | #99 | 09 | SS\76S| 69| Lh | 1g |€6-62 | 66-62 |20.0€ |€1-0€ | 92.62 |Lg1-0€ |SLz-0€ | ‘0% 
seeete seneeelenereoleresenl ere | emg ue) u 9S 6S |f09| S9| 09) gh gl |L0-0€ | 60-0€ | 0z-0€ | G08 | 88-62 |6€E-0€8 |OLE-0£| “61 | 
ere ree 80. Joven) cass | cm | cms | tm) 2G | £9 | OS | tO) 29) 2h | SL |9L-O€ | L1-0€ | QL-0€ | 11-0€ | 82-62 |LbZ-0£ 060-0) “gt | 
pC eepaeaer sais?" eras: |. #9 ‘s | ‘Ms 6h | SS | gV| 09| 09} SE | go |R0-0€ | 00-08 | 00-08 | 06-64% | $9-62 |oL0-08 |\PP1.0€| “LT 
GL.o|""""|"""""| *as |‘aum | ca | ‘au | gh | 6h |26€| 09] 2S] 9€ | Lo |L6.6z | £6.62 | 68-62 | 88-62 | 09-62 |610-0€ |1F0-0€| ‘or C 
yee: Fo. | ‘a jtaua] cu | au | Gh | LP \FEh! gS) €¢| O€ | LS |88-6% | 92-62 | RL-6z | 09.62% | Z1-6% |L0G-62 |698-62| “ST 
61- | ‘auu au-ms| ‘ms | “ms | Ch | 67 | Vi tPS| so! SP | 8G (99.6% | $9.62 | PE-6% | PP-6% 02-62 thh-62 |Zrl-62| “PI 
Seaeeeee Qs \SAAitt || SAN |) = |e tan gb | 1S |#LP| 69)S.9¢9) wb | 99 |PP.62 | 61.6% | 9F-60 | 8-62 | 60-6 |ZL9-62|91L:62| “ET 
ever ee* |e") une) |) °ss)| “ASM. MS. || 2ZG |: aTg | 1S 61-6 9€-6% | 0£-6% | 09-66 €f-6% |969-62 816.6%) ‘ZI 
Peaemnieameenisees= | sya | Ay lesen trey 1S | €€¢ | €S| z9| Go| OF | 08 |09-6z |0S.6z | FL.6% | $9-6% | PE-6 |bhS.6z 668-62] “LI 
SPsaigouers "429" nea | 3g “A ‘s cv | {09 | S| 29! 99! OS | 0g |8L.62 | 8.62 | 61-6 | 16-62 | 09-62 |068-621811-0€ | ‘o1@ 


tt erelessees 


i=) 
wo 
ise) 
=) 
~ 
= 
ies) 
© 


YOR ‘Ss | tms | tm | ms | ZG | gG |76P} 09| 69| OF | FL |S3-4a |S8.6z | $6.62 | 96-62 | 99-62 |1F1-0£ |L61-08| *6 | 
“""" LE.0| 60. |€0. | “m | Mm | sm | sms | foG | FS | Sh} 6S) 09| IV | 69 |GL.6z | 15-62 | Lg-6z | 01:62 | EF-6% [988-6 |000-08| *8 
sreremeese*"/ QT. /90- | “a | “Mm [*MSM] "MS 1G | G¢ |f0S| 6G} 09] EF | 99 |8£.6z | Lz-6% | 09-62 | LI-6% | 00-62 |6£S-6z |LEL.6a| *L 
BO. ny") EO. | coua | *s—a | sms | sms | 19 | F909 | 67) 09; Lo} 6V | 29 |SE.6% | 25-62 | 92-62 | OF-6Z | £1-6% |6£S-6z 1669-62 | °9 
ee er | | i Sk | “ANSE | COS) Ys €¢ | 6G | 19|7S9| 69] SS | gL |1L.6% | 06.62 | L9-62 | 18:62 | 61-62 |P18-6z |Y00-08 | °S 
Toeeasiceeeeciereseciereree) our {cmss | ‘ass | a | $/9 | $€9 1 #29! ZL 9-19] bP | SL |60-0€ | €1-0€ | 00-08 | E1-0F | €2-6z |gZ0-0€ |V1Z-08 | ‘“P 

To IEE OS ee a eed ‘s j|casa] ‘a | 6G | 99 | #69) PL/S-gS| LE | SL |SZ.0€ | 1€-0€ | Z-0£ | 62-0€ | 88-6% |ZLZ-0F |L1V-0£| “€ D 
Pioplige- gm seed.) 46 a a 6S | zo] 6h| ££} 09] OV | OL |EE.0€ | O£-0€ | O£:0€ | 62-0€ | 88-62% |SSE-0€ |99£.08| ‘s 
Setemayereceperseoetseseee] Ss | cms | caua| ‘au | €¢) €9 | 76h) aL} 99] S& | VL j0€-0€ | SZ-0€ | ZZ-0€ | 02-0€ | 98.6% |PLZ-0€ |EZE-0£| “1 

2 ie) O45 0 | eS Zo ee i = | = af 5 = | urd ‘ure fr d see . x ; ee ‘oun 

| ze 23 g A Ze os 3 33 B= | = a Fes = Fs #8 | $6 é | 6 os ee ‘cst 
BF x a ? e ae ; e | 5 2 Flaaion | <aene Be “MOTMSIYD eng: *aILYS-SaLyun(y 2p *MOIMSIYD = S 
oR TPL “PUTA EP CYCLUCITECIIAA ee “1gj9WOIeg oe 

ie} 


“XANWUQC) ‘asunpy younpuny pv “uoysnojy *— *Aey 277 49 puy {axuIHs-saruswa ‘asunpyy Yjunsagddy yo ‘equa * A, ‘Ay 247 Ag {NoLsog 
~ see AMIN &9 fuopuoTy uvau ‘MoIMSIHQ 70 hjav00g pounynoysozy yg fo uapsv.y ayz 7a uosdwoyy, Ay 49 apow suoyasasgQ jonsojowoazayyr 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[SECOND SERIES.] 


No. 33. SEPTEMBER 1850. 


XIV.—The Natural Relations between Animals and the Elements 
in which they live. By L. Acassiz*, 


Among the early attempts to arrange animals in a systematic 
order, we find almost universally, that the natural elements in 
which their different tribes live are introduced as the funda- 
mental principle of their classification. During the sixteenth 
and seventeenth centuries, the great works published upon na- 
tural history by Gesner, Rondelet, Belon, Aldrovandi and others, 
acknowledge this as the only basis of their arrangement of the 
animal kingdom. Even at a later period, when characters derived 
from the animals themselves, rather than from the external cir- 
cumstances in which they dwell, had been introduced into our 
systems, we still find a prevailing influence of such consider- 
ations upon the circumstances of the natural subdivisions of ani- 
mals. As soon however as the study of comparative anatomy 
had shed its brilliant light upon this question, those views were 
entirely abandoned, and the whole animal kingdom was finally 
arranged according to its internal structure. The mtroduction 
of this principle was hailed as a new era in the history of our 
science ; and after Cuvier had applied it to a general revision of 
the whole animal kingdom, it was and has been universally ac- 
knowledged as the only safe foundation of a natural classification 
of animals. 

The recent progress in zoology, and of the various branches of 
natural history connected with it, has however opened the pro- 
spect of further improvements, even upon the basis on which our 
classification at present rests. For embryology is already dis- 
playing its vast influence upon zoological questions, and the time 
is not far distant when its share in the natural arrangement of 
animals will be as large as that of comparative anatomy itself, 


* From Silliman’s American Journal of Science and Arts, No. 27, May 
1850. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. vi. ll 


154 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


and when information derived from all possible quarters shall 
have equally its due influence upon our natural methods. A 
desire to investigate the various questions bearing upon classi- 
fication has led me to revise the subject of the natural relations 
which exist between animals and the elements in which they live. 
The connection between animals and the surrounding media in 
which they live has of late been so entirely disregarded, that it is 
time to reconsider this question with all the attention its import- 
ance demands, since we find in it a decided relation to the struc- 
ture and functions of all animals. For though it is plain that 
the mere living in water or upon dry land is in itself of slight 
importance, as there are so many animals which dwell in the two 
elements although having the same zdenéical structure, it should 
not be overlooked that the greater number of aquatic animals 
have structural peculiarities common to all, and that the same is 
the case with the terrestrial or aérial animals. For instance, all 
those which live upon dry land breathe directly the atmospheric 
air, and have a respiratory apparatus adapted for direct intro- 
duction of this element into their systems, while aquatic animals 
breathe through apparatus of a different structure adapted to a 
permanent contact with aérated water. This circumstance alone 
would suffice to show that the natural relations of animals with 
the elements in which they naturally dwell, is in direct connec- 
tion with at least some of their structural peculiarities. But 
there are other circumstances which may lead to the conviction 
that this connection has not merely reference to the structure of 
their respiratory apparatus, but influences their whole organi- 
zation. The greater pressure under which aquatic animals are 
maintained throughout their life modifies, in many other respects, 
their organization. In many of them the surrounding element 
has largely a direct access into the cavities of the body or even 
into their tissues ; so that a direct and universal influence of the 
surrounding media must be acknowledged throughout the ani- 
mal kingdom as soon as we take into consideration all their pe- 
culiarities. This influence will be appreciated more correctly, if 
we consider it separately in each great group of the animal king- 
dom as established upon anatomical evidence. 

After removing the Whales from the Fishes, it will be plain 
that the Cetacea must be considered simply as an aquatic type 
of the class of Mammalia, and that the connection which exists 
between them and the element in which they live will not affect 
at all the views which we shall entertain about that class, and 
only allow us to consider within more natural limits, the true re- 
lation which exists between fishes and the natural element in 
which they are found. The circumstance that so many birds are 


aquatic in their habits will no longer prevent us from considering 


and the Elements in which they live. 155 


the class of Birds as a most natural group in the animal kine- 
dom, the limits of which are well defined by anatomical evidence ; 
and the relations of aquatic birds to the waters upon which they 
alight or in which they dive, will only be considered within the 
limits of a well circumscribed natural group. The same may be 
said of Reptiles; and the circumstance that so many of their 
types are almost entirely aquatic, while others are terrestrial, will 
by no means prevent us from viewing them as a natural class, in 
which the connection with either main land or the water shall 
appear as a subordinate feature. 

Again, the class of Insects, which is so thoroughly aérial 
throughout almost all its types, at least im their perfect state of 
development, circumscribed as it is within natural limits upon 
anatomical evidence, will appear to us as a type which shall bear 
no relation in our mind to the class of Birds, although their 
movement through the atmosphere be apparently so similar. 

But, although we remove in this manner almost completely 
the circumstance of animals dwelling either in water or upon 
main land as influencing in any way our general classification of 
the animal kingdom, it were a great mistake to lose sight entirely 
of this most intimate relation among the natural secondary 
groups of animals under their different types. 

The value of these considerations has become more apparent, 
since the outlines of the leading divisions in the animal kingdom 
have been made in detail by allowing the results of embryology 
to have their due share of influence upon our classification ; and 
the object of these remarks is chiefly to show that there is a 
universal relation throughout the animal kimgdom between their 
structure and gradation and the elements in which they live; 
that im all the four great types of the animal kingdom, the 
aquatic groups stand, in natural classification, lower than the 
terrestrial, and that this connection is so intimate as to extend 
even to the subdivisions, and so much so, that I have arrived at 
the conviction that in an otherwise well defined natural division, 
the aquatic tribes should be placed below the terrestrial ones ; that 
even in narrowly circumscribed families the aquatic genera rank 
below the terrestrial, and that even in natural genera the aquatic 
species are inferior to the terrestrial ones. But before consider- 
ing those minor divisions let us take a general glance at the four 
great types of the animal kingdom, beginning with the Radiata. 

If we consider the type of Radiata as it is still circumscribed 
in some of our most recent works upon the animal kingdom in 
general, we may fail to discover this intimate connection between 
their natural types and the media in which they live. But if we 
reduce the type of Radiata to those classes which I consider as 
alone truly representing that type, we shall be at once struck with 

11* 


156 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


the remarkable result, that all these animals are aquatic, nay, 
that, with one single exception, they are all marme. But before 
this can be acknowledged, it must be shown that the type of Ra- 
diata should be reduced to the three classes of Polypi, Jelly-fishes 
and Echinoderms; and that, among the Polypi, there are large 
numbers of animals now united which do not all belong to that 
class. The most extensive range acknowledged by some zoolo- 
gists in the type of Radiata includes Infusoria, with the Rotifera, 
and also intestinal worms. Without entering for the present 
into a full discussion of the natural character of all the animals 
which have been included in the class of Infusoria, I may limit 
my remarks to a few critical points, in order to show that the 
Polygastrica, and even the Rotifera cannot be ranked among 
Radiata. 

In the first place, the Rotifera constitute a particular group 
among Infusoria, as Ehrenberg himself has acknowledged. They 
differ so completely from the Polygastrica as to forbid entirely 
their union in a natural classification. The only question is 
whether they can remain among Radiata, and, if not, where they 
should be placed. There is so little analogy between the struc- 
ture of Rotifera and the structure of true Radiata, that ever since 
the beautiful illustration of their forms and structure as given by 
Ehrenberg, most naturalists and anatomists have felt inclined to 
remove them to another type of the animal kingdom. Their re- 
semblance to the Articulata has appeared to some so striking as 
to warrant, in their opinion, their removal to the class of Crus- 
tacea among Entomostraca, while others have considered them as 
more closely allied to worms. But I may say that all, or almost 
all, naturalists at present understand the necessity of removing 
them from among Radiata into the great type of Articulata. 

This point is no longer in question ; the only remaining doubt 
respecting them is whether they should rank among the lower 
Crustacea or among the worms in the wider sense. As for the 
Polygastrica, we meet with greater difficulties in attempting to 
classify them ; for this group, as understood by Ehrenberg, con- 
sists still of most heterogeneous beings which do not even all 
belong to the animal kingdom. Recent investigations upon the 
so-called Anentera, including the families of Baccillaria and Vol- 
vocine Infusoria, have satisfactorily shown, in my opinion, and in 
that of most competent observers, that this type of Ehrenberg’s 
Polygastrica without gastric cavities, and without an elementary 
tube, are really plants belonging to the order of Algz in the 
widest extension of this group; while most of the Monas tribe 
are merely moveable germs of various kinds of other Alge. As 
for the other Polygastrica which Ehrenberg combines in this di- 
vision of Enterodela, I am satisfied that they also constitute still 


and the Elements in which they live. 157 


a heterogeneous group belonging to different types of the animal 
kingdom ; and that most of them, far from being perfect animals, 
are only germs in an early state of development. ‘The family of 
Vorticelle exhibits so close a relation with the Bryozoa, and 
especially with the genus Pedicellina, that I have no doubt that 
wherever Bryozoa should be placed Vorticella should follow, and 
be ranked in the same division with them. 

The last group of Infusoria, Bursaria, Paramecium and the like, 
are, as I have satisfied myself by direct investigation, germs of 
freshwater worms, some of which I have seen hatched from eggs 
of Planaria laid under my eyes. This being the case, we see that, 
without exception, the whole class of so-called Infusoria must be 
dissolved into its various elements and divided partly among the 
Articulata, and partly among Mollusca in the widest extension of 
those groups (if it can be shown that Bryozoa belongs also to the 
type of Mollusca), that large numbers of them belong to the ve- 
getable kingdom, and others are simply germs of other types, and 
that no single one of them belongs to the type of Radiata. 

If we next consider the Polypi, we find them constituting an- 
other main group and most natural class, to which indeed some 
heterogeneous types have been annexed: upon the removal of 
these however that class constitutes a very natural division of 
the type of Radiata, among which they form the lowest class. 
The natural groups which require to be removed from Polypi 
are,—first, the so-called Hydroid Polypi, which, though truly 
radiated animals, do not belong to this class, but are, as I have 
shown from their structure, and as might long ago have been 
inferred from their development, true members of the class of 
Medusz, among which they constitute a type of stalk animals, as 
crinoids among star-fishes*. 

The Bryozoa also are not constructed upon the plan of Radiata, 
as has long been shown by Milne-Edwards and others. Their 
true position is among Mollusca, and embryonic investigations 
upon Ascidia have satisfied me that Bryozoa, compound, and 
simple Ascidia, form a natural series of well-connected types lead- 
ing to the true Acephala among ordinary Mollusca, among which 
Bryozoa will form a natural group of compound animals, bearing 
the same relation to the ordinary bivalve shells that common 
corals bear to the simple Actinize and Fungi. Though the 
doubts entertained about the Foraminifera among Bryozoa would 
not affect at all the points under discussion, I may as well state 


* See my paper upon the homologies of radiated animals with reference 
to the classification of the so-called hydroid polypi, read before the Ame- 
rican Association for the Advancement of Science, held im Cambridge, Au- 
gust 1849; also my lectures upon comparative embryology, delivered be- 
fore the Lowell Institute, Dec. 1848, and Jan. 1849. 


158 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


at once that I have arrived at the conclusion that the Forami- 
nifera constitute the lowest type of Gasteropoda, and exemplify 
under permanent forms the state of division of their germs in 
their embryonic development. Thus circumscribed, the class of 
Polypi constitutes a very natural group containing only animals 
of an identical radiated structure, the organization roe which is at 
present very satisfactorily known. 

The class of Meduse has been from the beginning so well 
characterized and circumscribed within so natural limits, that it 
has undergone since its establishment only slight modifications 
by the removal of some few genera: and after the position of the 
so-called Hydroid Polypi among them shall have been generally 
acknowledged, I believe it will undergo scarcely any new changes 
in its extension, though we may still expect extensive improve- 
ments, which are indeed very much needed, in the characteristics 
and internal arrangement of their natural families. Considering 
their structure, the Medusze rank immediately above Polypi. 

The Intestinal Worms have long been’ placed among Radiata, 
and considered as a natural class in this great type of the animal 
kingdom, notwithstanding so many striking differences in the 
plan of their structure. This position was assigned to them upon 
the ground of the radiated arrangement of parts around the head 
and the vascular form of some of their genera, and also upon the 
supposed want of a nervous system in all of them. But since the 
discovery of nerves in all of their types, and since the most inti- 
mate relations have been discovered between them and so many 
other external worms, their complete separation from the Annelides 
as a distinct class is hardly recognized now by any modern inves- 
tigator. And the necessity of combining the intestinal parasitic 
worms into one great natural group with the other external free 
worms is becoming daily more evident to all, so that whatever 
position be assigned to Annelides in the great type of Articulata, 
Helminths have to follow them, and must therefore be removed 
from the type of Radiata. This point is undisputed now, though 
there may be a difference of opmion as to the propriety of ad- 
mitting, to one great class, all Worms, or of subdividing them 
into minor natural groups. 

The third class among Radiata is that of Echinoderms, which 
has been circumscribed within most natural limits since the re- 
union of Holothuriz and Crinoids with the common star-fishes 
and true Echini. Whoever is familiar with the embryonic deve- 
lopment of Echinoderms, which has been extensively investigated 
of late, will acknowledge an intimate relation between them and 
the other two classes of Radiata, and not be willing to assent to 
the proposed separation of Echinoderms as one great type in the 
animal kingdom, placed upon an equal footing with Mollusca, 


and the Elements in which they live. 159 


and will consider their separation from Polypi and Medusz, as 
proposed by Dr. Leuckardt, rather as a retrograde step, than as an 
improvement upon the general classification of animals. To me 
the type of Radiata, embracing the three classes of Echinoderms, 
Medusz and Polypi, constitutes, in its circumscription illustrated 
above, a most natural group of the animal kingdom, all the mem- 
bers of which are intimately connected by a close uniformity in 
the plan of their structure, but present a remarkable gradation 
of their types in the manner in which this structure is developed 
in each of their classes. And the circumstance that even in the 
higher ones, which contain chiefly free moveable animals, we have 
some few representatives attached permanently to the soil upon a 
Polyp-like stalk bearing the radiated animal crown, shows further 
the intimate connection which exists between them all. Radiata 
consist therefore of three classes only, which in their natural gra- 
dation rank as follows: Polypi lowest, next Meduse, and highest 
Echinoderms. 

As soon as we have removed in this way all the classes or fami- 
hes which do not strictly belong to the type of Radiata, we can- 
not fail to perceive at once that all the remaining animals which 
must be considered as truly radiate are not only all aquatic, but, 
with a single exception of the genus Hydra, all strictly marine ; 
from which we are allowed to infer, that, m the plan of the crea- 
tion, the radiated structure is incompatible with a terrestrial mode 
of life. We see that the lowest degree of development of the 
whole animal kingdom is entirely marine ; and that it has been so 
throughout all ages in the history of our globe, is shown by the 
large numbers of Radiata found from the earliest periods through 
all geological epochs up to the most recent, and the entire ab- 
sence of radiated animals in any of the freshwater deposits. The 
circumstance that no single genus among Radiata contains fresh- 
water animals, further shows that this type in its main features 
is not better adapted for a fluviatile existence ; or, we may say in 
other words, that the plan involved in the structure of radiated 
animals is chiefly adapted to the sea. We might perhaps even 
say, if in this stage of the investigation it would not seem pre- 
mature to go so far, that the lower types of animals are not only 
entirely aquatic, but exclusively marine. The fact of so large a 
number of aquatic animals as Radiata being so exclusively marine, 
undoubtedly shows that the connection of organic structure with 
the ocean involves peculiar circumstances, which fresh waters by 
no means afford to a similar extent. Whether this is especially 
connected with the greater density of the medium or not I am 
not fully prepared to say, though I am inclined to believe that 
it is so, from the circumstance that Radiata are so constantly 
killed by the contact of fresh water, as I have ascertained by di- 


160 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


rect experiment upon Polypi, Medusz and Echinoderms, some of 
which are struck with almost instantaneous death when brought 
into fresh water, and decompose with astonishing rapidity. I have 
seen, on dropping an Ophiura into fresh water, all the articulations 
dismembered and entirely separated within a few minutes. 

No one of the three other great types of the animal kingdom 
is either so exclusively marine, or even so exclusively aquatic as 
that of Radiata; for among Mollusca we have quite a number of 
terrestrial genera, and even a large number of freshwater genera 
and families. 

Among Articulata we notice also large numbers of freshwater 
species, and a still larger number of terrestrial forms. Finally, 
among Vertebrata we find the most promiscuous occurrence of 
marine, freshwater and terrestrial forms. It is now important 
to ascertain whether we may trace, beyond the Radiata, a direct 
relation between structure and the element in which animals live, 
and whether the gradation of this structure has any reference to 
the surrounding media, as it unquestionably has among the Ra- 
diata. 

Let us first consider the Mellusca, and perhaps revise their 
classes in a zoological point of view before undertaking the in- 
vestigation of their relations to the media in which they dwell, 
allowing in this revision a due influence to embryology as far as 
it can influence this question at present. 

The number of classes which should be admitted among Mol- 
lusca is the first poimt of importance we have to consider. Since 
the Barnacles or Cirripedia, which Cuvier still considered as a 
class among Mollusca, are now known to belong to the type of 
Articulata, and to be most conveniently combined with Crusta- 
cea, we have five classes of Mollusca left, if we follow Cuvier’s 
arrangement of these animals, as he distinguishes Cephalopoda, 
Pteropoda, Gasteropoda, Acephala and Brachiopoda, as so many 
distinct classes of the type of Mollusca in the order of gradation 
just mentioned. It will hardly be necessary at present to insist 
upon the close relation which exists between Brachiopoda and the 
other bivalve shells. Indeed, anatomical investigations of these 
animals have shown that they are not only constructed upon the 
same plan, but that the differences between Brachiopoda and or- 
dinary Acephala are scarcely as great as the differences which 
exist between Ascidia and Lamellibranchiate Acephala, which 
Cuvier nevertheless placed in one and the same class. We shall 
therefore consider Tunicata, Brachiopoda and Diphyra, as one 
great natural class under the name of Acephala, to which we also 
refer, as mentioned above, the type of Bryozoa, which has been 
so long combined with Polypi. As to the Pteropoda and Gaste- 
ropoda, though they are still generally considered as two classes, 


and the Elements in which they live. 16] 


we shall, for reasons explained elsewhere*, and from embryolo- 
gical evidence, place the Pteropoda below the Gasteropoda pro- 
per, not as an intermediate type between Gasteropoda and Ce- 
phalopoda; for the Pteropoda are rather an embryonic type, ex- 
emplifying, in a permanent form, that stage of development of 
common Gasteropoda when they are provided with large vibra- 
cula, and a thin symmetrical shell deciduous in so many of them ; 
bearing to that state of development of the common Gasteropoda 
the same relation which the Foraminifera bear to a still earlier pe- 
riod of their embryonic growth, when the yolk is undergoing its 
process of gradual successive division, which seems to me to be 
exemplified in a permanent form im the numerous cells into which 
the body of Polythalamia or Foraminifera is naturally divided. 
If this view be correct, the class of Gasteropoda would therefore 
consist of the three types of Foraminifera, Pteropoda and true 
Gasteropoda, among which we would place the Heteropoda lowest, 
and the Pulmonata highest, both on account of their structure, 
and on the ground of the peculiar mode of development of the 
Pulmonata. 

The third class is that of the Cephalopoda, which has always been 
circumscribed within natural limits since the Foraminifera have 
been removed from it. The position which I ascribe here to the 
Foraminifera will appear very natural to those who are equally 
conversant with the succession of fossil types in geological pe- 
riods, and with embryology, and who know, as we have seen it 
to be the case also among Radiata, that the higher classes repro- 
duce in their lower forms types analogous to the lower ones. For 
the great number of fossil chambered shells, existing in earlier 
geological periods, is very striking when we compare those old 
representatives of the class of Cephalopoda with their condition 
in the present period of the creation, and the natural gradation 
and analogy between Bryozoa as the lowest type of Acephala with 
the Foraminifera as the lowest type of Gasteropoda, and the 
chambered shells of old ages as lower types of Cephalopoda will 
remind us of similar relations between Polypi as the lowest type 
of the animal kingdom, the so-called Hydroid Polypi as the low- 
est type of Acalephze, and Crinoids as the lowest type of Echi- 
noderms, which are strictly parallel cases in two of the great types 
of the animal kingdom. 

If we now start from these modifications in the classification of 
Mollusca which rest entirely upon anatomical and embryological 
considerations, to appreciate the relations between the three 
classes of this type, and the media in which they naturally live, 

* See a paper upon the homologies of Gasteropoda and Acephala with 


reference to the systematic position of Pteropoda, Foraminifera, Brachiopoda 
and Bryozoa, read before the American Association, &c. 


162 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


we cannot fail to be struck with the circumstance, that all Ace- 
phala, with one single exception, are aquatic, as are also Cepha- 
lopoda, and that we have only terrestrial representatives among 
Gasteropoda. Next, it must be obvious, that among Acephala we 
have fewer freshwater representatives than among Gasteropoda, 
as the freshwater types of Acephala belong truly to two groups, 
one of which has very few freshwater families, whilst among 
Gasteropoda we have quite a variety of fluviatile and terrestrial 
types. 

The first thing which must strike us in this type, when con- 
trasting it with the Radiata, is the circumstance of a far larger 
proportion of freshwater forms and of the introduction of a num- 
ber of terrestrial ones. This simple fact in itself would go to 
sustain the hint thrown out above, that a higher organization in 
the animal kingdom is better adapted to the fluviatile and terres- 
trial life than a lower structure ; as among Radiata we have not 
one single terrestrial type, and only a single fluviatile one ; whilst 
the Mollusca, the structure of which is formed upon a plan de- 
cidedly higher than that of the Radiata, present already a large 
increase of fluviatile types, with the addition of very many ter- 
restrial ones. But this view will at once be sustained to a most 
unexpected extent if we consider which of the Mollusca are 
aquatic and marine, which are fluviatile, and which are terres- 
trial. Beginning with the Acephala, we have then, in the first 
place, all the Polyp-hke Bryozoa and Tunicata, and the compound 
Tunicata entirely marine, with the exception of a few genera of 
freshwater Bryozoa. And it is very teresting to notice that 
freshwater animals among Mollusca are of the lowest type of 
their class, as also was the first and only freshwater Radiate,— 
showing thus that the types to which they belong are not adapted 
to rise into any of their higher developments into the forms best 
fitted for other elements. 

Next we notice the Brachiopoda, which are all, without excep- 
tion, marine. Next Lamellibranchiata, mostly marine, though 
some of their types are fluviatile. So the entire class of Acephala 
is aquatic and chiefly marine, and its fluviatile types belong to its 
lowest group and to its highest. This circumstance has raised 
the question with me, what is the proper position to assign to the 
Naiades among the Lamellibranchiata ; and upon due considera- 
tion of their peculiar characters, and especially of the circumstance 
that their mantle is entirely open, that they have no prolonged 
syphons whilst there are such even among Ascidia, I am inclined 
to suppose that they rank highest among Lamellibranchiata, and 
that Monomyarians should rank between Brachiopoda and Dimy- 
arians. The reason for assigning to Nazades this higher rank, rests 
upon the homology traced between the foot of Gasteropoda and 


and the Elements in which they live. 163 


that of Acephala, and between the reduction of the mantle upon 
the sides of the foot which it no longer incloses in Gasteropoda, 
and also the higher position of the gills under the margins of the 
mantle, all peculiarities in which Naiades bear closer resemblance 
to common Gasteropoda than any other of the Acephala. Thus 
this class of Acephala, though chiefly marine, with a few repre- 
sentatives of its lowest types in fresh water, would reach its 
highest degree of development im one family, which is entirely 
fluviatile. 

Among the Gasteropoda we have again the Foraminifera as the 
lowest type, entirely and without exception marine ; Pteropoda, 
which rank next, entirely and without exception marine ; Hete- 
ropoda, which follow, equally marine ; and among the true Gas- 
teropoda, which in their class are decidedly the highest, we find 
first, fluviatile and then terrestrial families. And now the 
question is, among these, what is the respective position of the 
marine families, of the fluviatile families, and of the terrestrial 
families? There are among them such structural peculiarities as 
will decidedly settle the question. If we set aside for a moment 
the few branchiate freshwater Gasteropoda, we have a large num- 
ber left which are pulmonate, and which live in fresh water and 
upon land, and which as a whole we may contrast with the bran- 
chiate true Gasteropoda, which are almost all marine, with the 
few exceptions of Valyata and Paludima and Ampullaria. Now 
which of these two types rank highest will not be a matter of 
doubt as soon as it is remembered that Phlebenterata are among 
branchiate Gasteropoda, and by their general structure rank be- 
low the others; so that we shall have the marine branchiate 
Gasteropoda follow immediately the Heteropoda, to which they 
are more or less closely allied through the Phlebenterata, and, 
above all, the Pulmonata. But here arises a new question. This 
family of Gasteropoda is partly fluviatile and partly terrestrial ; 
and we may further ask, which should rank higher? No one fa- 
miliar with the forms of these animals will hesitate in answering 
this question. We need only compare the development of their 
tentacles, their forms and position, and the development of their 
organs of sense, to be satisfied that Helices and Limaz rank above 
Planorbis and Limnea; so that the natural gradation esta- 
blished by their structure among the upper groups in the class 
of Gasteropoda, agrees with their natural connection with the 
elements in which they live in the order which I have assigned 
to these, the types of Gasteropoda, which are lowest, being exclu- 
sively marine ; the highest, equally fluviatile and terrestrial ; and 
among these the fluviatile ranking immediately above the marine, 
and the terrestrial ranking highest, and the proportion of the 
fluviatile in the whole class being still larger than im the class of 
Acephala, inasmuch as the structure of Gasteropoda is also a 


164 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


higher degree of development of Mollusca than that of Acephala, 
and the first terrestrial type in the animal kingdom in the gra- 
dation of its structure making its appearance in the class of Gas-. 
teropoda. 

The Cephalopoda are highest among the Mollusca as a class. 
Theyrank so high, as to rival, in the complication and development 
of their structure, even some of the Vertebrata; and strange to 
say, we have among them only marine types, not a single fluviatile 
representative, nor a single terrestrial one. This fact would at 
first seem to be in direct contradiction with the statements made 
before, if it were not for the circumstance that this class in itself, 
as represented in our days, does not seem altogether reduced in 
comparison with the other two, if we could not be satisfied that 
its perfect period of development were the former geological ages 
when its numbers were far greater than at present, a circumstance 
which places the whole class in peculiar relations to its type, 
which must be rather appreciated under the point of view of the — 
conditions which prevailed in former ages, when the ocean co- 
vered more extensively the whole surface of the globe than at 
present ; so that the type with its high organization must be 
considered more with reference to its development in former ages, 
than to what it is now, as at present the class is proportionally 
reduced ; and it is well known, and it will be further mentioned 
with reference to other types, that in earlier periods, however high 
animals might have ranked by their structure, they were all ma- 
rine, as we know fishes to have been the only representatives of 
Vertebrata in earlier periods. 

At this stage of the investigation, a comparison between Mol- 
lusca and Radiata shows, that, though the former advance further 
in their fluviatile development, and even reach with some few of 
their types a terrestrial mode of existence, there is not yet a sin- 
gle family among them which is entirely terrestrial, nor a single 
class which is either entirely fluviatile or terrestrial, this connec- 
tion with the higher conditions of existence being only introduced 
among some few of their representatives, which we are allowed 
from other data to consider as the highest in their respective 
groups. . 

If we now pass to the great group of Articulata and begin as 
before by revising their zoological arrangements as based upon 
anatomical and embryonic data, we shall have at the outset to 
settle the limits of their classes and their relative positions. 

The first pomt which we have here to investigate, is the ques- 
tion whether the Articulata in the widest extension of this group 
constitute one single natural type, or whether they should be sub- 
divided into two equivalent groups, as has been proposed by those 
who would restore the division of worms, in its widest sense, as a 
great division equal in zoological importance to the type of Mol- 


and the Elements in which they live. 165 


lusca, and unite the Arthropoda, Crustacea and Insects to form 
another group of equal value. 

The great diversity among worms seems at first to warrant, in 
some degree, such an arrangement. But as soon as we consider 
the metamorphosis which sects undergo, and compare their 
earliest stages of growth with the structure and forms of worms, 
we cannot fail to perceive, that notwithstanding the many pecu- 
harities which characterize worms, they are, after all, only one of 
the permanent modifications of the same type as Crustacea and 
insects, among which last the characters and forms of a large 
number of worms are reproduced as transient states of growth ; 
so that upon the most natural view, and especially if we allow 
embryology to have its due weight in fixing our opinion, we must 
consider worms, with all their diversified forms, Crustacea in all 
their diversity, and Lepades, Arachnid and Insects, to constitute 
_ one single undivided natural type in the animal kingdom. As- 
suming upon the foundation alluded to, and without entering 
mto a detailed argument upon this question, that this is the right 
view of this subject, the next question is about the number of 
classes into which these Articulata should be subdivided. Taking 
here again anatomical and embryological evidence as our guide, 
and remembering what was said above of intestinal worms, we 
shall find that the most natural combination of the different 
groups of Articulata will bring them all into three classes, one 
containing those in which the body is either more or less di- 
stinctly articulated, or in which indications of transverse wrinkles 
in the skin are scarcely marked or wholly wanting, but in which, 
however developed these joints may be, they never combine in 
such a manner as to divide the body into distinct ridges, in which 
the form is always elongated and vermiform, never provided with 
articulated rings, however numerous and diversified the locomo- 
tive appendages may be, and in which the foremost joints hardly 
ever assume a peculiar structure with the appearance of a head. 
This class, for which the name of Worms is best retained, will 
contain the Helminths and Annelides, exclusive however of the 
vermiform parasitic Crustacea, which embryology has taught us 
to refer unhesitatingly to the class of Crustacea. The extraor- 
dinary diversity which exists among these animals renders ‘it 
rather difficult to subdivide them into natural groups, and to as- 
sign to these groups a natural succession agreeing with the gra- 
dation of their structure, as there are so many, the development 
of which is as yet very imperfectly known, and others which un- 
dergo so complicated metamorphoses as to leave great doubt re- 
specting their natural relations to each other. However, there 
can be no doubt that the Helminths rank lower than the Anne- 
lides, for their structure indicates plainly their mferiority, and 


166 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


their mode of existence within other animals shows that they do 
not even reach that degree of independence which might allow 
them a free existence. 

Among the Annelides, again, there will arise similar difficulties 
respecting the relative position of the branchiate types of that 
group which are provided with external appendages, performing 
simultaneously the functions of respiratory and locomotive or- 
gans, and those families which are deprived of external appen- 
dages, or which have stiff bristles upon their joints, independent 
of their aérial respiratory organs. Indeed at present the position 
of earth worms and leeches among the Annelides has not been 
the subject of any direct investigation as regards their relative 
position and rank. But if I were allowed to be guided by the 
impressions I have received from the study and comparison of 
the larvee of insects, I should be inclined to consider the Anne- 
lides with external gills as inferior to those which have no such 
appendages, and place the lumbricine Annelides highest in the 
class. So that the Helminths should be placed lowest in the class 
of worms ; next the Branchiate Annelides with external branchiee ; 
next those having internal branchiz, and highest those with aérial 
respiratory sacs. 

The second class in the type of Articulata is that of the Crus- 
tacea, the natural circumscription of which can hardly be m any 
degree a matter of doubt, for these animals, with their distinet 
articulations and aquatic: mode of respiration, external appen- 
dages and particular mode of combination of the rigs of their 
body, wherever they are combined to subdivide the body into 
distinct regions, are so peculiar as to determine well the natural 
limits of this class, to which we refer also the Cirripeda, notwith- 
standing their transformations, also the Lernzan parasites, though 
they may assume in their parasitic mode of existence so extrava- 
gant forms, and an appearance so entirely different from that of 
common crustacea. In this class, again, the parasitic vermiform 
types rank lowest ; next follow the Entomostraca, and highest the 
Malacostraca, in most of which the anterior rings are combined 
into a distinct region, assuming a peculiar appearance differing 
widely from the posterior free moveable rmgs. The circumstance 
that among Crustacea the organization reaches a poimt where the 
anterior part of the body assumes so peculiar an appearance, leaves 
no doubt as to the relative position of the Crustacea among the 
Articulata ; they rank higher than worms ; though they must be 
placed below the insects, notwithstanding their perfect circulation 
and their otherwise highly developed structure ; for, in every re- 
spect, sects considered as a whole class, are more highly orga- 
nized, their higher types assuming a division of the body into 
three distinct regions ;—undergoing also far more extensive me- 


and the Elements in which they live. 167 


tamorphosis, and assuming finally an aérial mode of respiration, 
to which the Crustacea do not reach. For these reasons, which 
I have illustrated more fully on another occasion, I have no he- 
sitation in placing the class of insects highest among Articulata, 
and in comprising in one class the true insects with the Arach- 
nida and Myriopoda, which are only lower degrees of develop- 
ment of the more special types of true insects; the Myriopoda 
representing in a permanent state of development, and with the 
structure of true insects, the form of their caterpillars ; the spi- 
ders with their cephalic and thoracic rmgs united into a cephalo- 
thorax representing their chrysalis in a permanent state of deve- 
lopment ; and the true insects, with their three distinct regions, 
the so-called head, thorax and abdomen, ranking highest among 
them, as well for their more extensive metamorphosis as for the 
characteristic division of the body, the reduction of their loco- 
motive appendages to a peculiar region, the complication of their 
chewing apparatus, and the development of their wings. The 
true arrangement of the different members of this class however 
is readily indicated by the remarks already made upon this class, 
and we shall not hesitate to consider the Myriopoda as their 
lowest type, and to place the Arachnida next above them, and 
then true insects, among which the sucking tribes rank highest. 

If we now consider the connection of these three classes with 
the elements in which they are developed, and in which they 
permanently live, we cannot fail to be struck with the fact that 
two of their classes are either parasites or entirely aquatic, for 
even the terrestrial worms live in moist ground or on the bark 
where moisture is constantly accumulating ; and these two classes 
we have seen to be the lowest of the type, while the class of in- 
sects, which in their perfect development are all terrestrial or 
aérial, constitute the highest type. 

Reviewing the secondary groups of all these classes also in the 
same connection, we find that the lowest of all not only live in 
a fluid medium, but require the existence of other animals in 
whose cavities they find shelter and means of subsistence; and 
among those which have an independent mode of life, we find 
that the marine worms are probably lower than the fluviatile and 
terrestrial,—at least, if the view expressed above respecting the 
relative position of the Lumbrici and branchiate Annelides be 
correct. 

In the class of Crustacea we have exclusively aquatic animals, 
and we find that among them those which live as parasites upon 
other animals rank lowest. The distinction however between 
fluviatile and marine types in this class does not seem to be in 
strict accordance with their gradation, for we have fluviatile De- 
capods which cannot be considered as higher than the crabs, un- 


168 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


less it were shown that the shortened body of the Brachyural 
Decapods is the result of a retrograde metamorphosis, which I 
am however not inclined to suppose, as we have some crabs 
which are in the habit of leaving the water to dwell upon the 
main land. The occurrence of parasitic Crustacea upon fresh- 
water fishes, again, seems to indicate that here the parasitism pre- 
vails over the influence of the surrounding media ; and we should 
not wonder at this circumstance, as a parasitic mode of develop- 
ment dependent upon the prior existence of organized beings 1s 
not only a prominent feature in the mode of existence of so many 
Worms and Crustacea, but also even of many of the Insects, 
especially of the tribe of Arachnida and Diptera, at least in some 
earlier periods of their existence. In this connection it is an in- 
teresting fact to notice that the American freshwater Crustacea, 
the craw fishes, have fewer pairs of gills than the other represen- 
tatives of the class. 

Again, it may be, that to appreciate truly natural relations of 
this type of animals, it will be necessary to consider separately 
each of their minor divisions rather than the whole class as a 
unit ; as we shall have to do also among the reptiles, where the 
peculiarities of the primary divisions overrule the influence of the 
media in which they are developed. 

However obscure these relations may be among Crustacea, 
owing to the parasitism of some of their types, or the peculiar 
metamorphosis of others, if we now consider the insects proper 
we shall find here again a strict accordance with the results we 
have already derived from the investigation of the lower classes. 
Having acknowledged the superiority of the sucking insects over 
the chewing tribes, we cannot fail to perceive that the Neuro- 
ptera, which must be considered as the lowest, inasmuch as their 
body still preserves the elongated form of worms, are aquatic in 
their larval condition and have even external gills, as their respi- 
ratory organs during that period; next the Coleoptera, among 
which also we find aquatic larvee, and a number of terrestrial types ; 
and highest the Orthoptera, which undergo a less extensive, but 
entirely terrestrial development, whilst the Hymenoptera have a 
more diversified metamorphosis, and assume even in their larval 
condition in some of their types, the higher forms which charac- 
terize the larvee of Lepidoptera. 

Among the sucking insects we begin again with various aquatic 
types or aquatic larval forms,—next rise to the Diptera with other 
aquatic larval conditions but a constant aérial mode of life in the 
perfect state, and finally to the type Lepidoptera, in which all larvee 
are terrestrial, and even highly organized in their earliest state 
in the higher groups; so that the class as a whole does not only 
rank above the Crustacea for its structure, but consists chiefly of 


and the Elements in which they live. 169 


aérial types in their perfect state of development, a large number 
of which are aquatic but fluviatile in their larval condition, and 
comparatively exceedingly few marine. So that if we compare 
the whole type of Articulata with either the Mollusca or Radiata, 
we see that in accordance with the higher development of its 
structure it has not only proportionally a larger number of ter- 
restrial and aérial types, but an entire class is throughout aérial 
in its perfect state of development, and, though aquatic in the 
stages of growth, the larve are chiefly fluviatile and not marine ; 
so that we may conclude from zoological evidence that the more 
intimate connection with the main land and aérial mode of ex- 
istence indicate a higher degree of development than an aquatic 
mode of life ; and between the animals living in water, that fluvia- 
tile types must rank higher than the marine. 

These views are fully sustained by the order of succession of 
these great types of the animal kingdom throughout the earlier 
geological periods ; for as it is already ascertained from zoological 
comparisons, that the earlier types in each class rank lower than 
their present living representatives, we have further evidence from 
the circumstances under which they live that they were all aquatic 
and marine in the earliest periods, and that fluviatile and terres- 
trial types have followed only at later periods. Without alluding 
to those classes in which the gradation of fossil types is less 
distinctly shown, let me only recall the Crinoids among Kchino- 
derms, which for so long time prevailed to the almost entire ex- 
clusion of all other families among Acephala; the great preva- 
lence of Brachiopoda in the oldest deposits and the first appear- 
ance of Naiades in tertiary beds ; the large number of branchiate 
Gasteropoda up to the time of the tertiary period, when Limnee 
and Helices made their first appearance ; the earlier development 
of Crustacea with more uniform joints, and the appearance of 
insects of the tribe of Scorpions anterior to that of the winged 
families, among which the Neuroptera seem to be the first to in- 
crease in number, and the late occurrence of the sucking tribes 
in tertiary beds, and there will be no doubt left that the grada- 
tion of structure is intimately connected with the extension of 
continental lands, and that the present.connection of animals with 
the surrounding media in which they live agrees also with their 
natural gradation. If we would study the natural relations be- 
tween animals and the media in which they hive, we could not 
begin with better prospect of success than by investigating mi- 
nutely the different families of Vertebrata separately, rather than 
the whole classes of this great type. For though it is at once 
apparent that the class of Fishes as a whole is entirely aquatic, and 
stands at the same time lowest among Vertebrata, as soon as we 
pass to the investigation of the Reptiles we find aquatic and even 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 12 


170 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


marine types among Turtles, which rank much higher than the 
whole order of Batrachians, which are almost entirely fluviatile ; 
and we find again marine and fluviatile types among Birds and 
Mammalia, the highest of all Vertebrata. These facts show most 
conclusively that an organization as high as that of the Vertebrata 
—introducing a mode of existence so independent of the changes 
of the seasons throughout the year, so durable as to last for num- 
bers of years (whilst among Invertebrata, and especially among 
Insects, but also among many other animals of lower type, there 
exists the most intimate connection between their development 
and the course of the seasons) ; we say these facts show, that with 
such animals which are placed so far above the influence of phy- 
sical conditions, their connection with the circumstances under 
which they live is much weaker, so much so that internal struc- 
ture overrules greatly the foundation of those connections which 
are so intimate in lower animals, and reduces their limits to sub- 
ordinate connections between members of the mimor groups. 
While in the class of Fishes—the lowest—the whole type is orga- 
nized in such a manner as to make it uniformly dependent upon 
one of the natural elements in which animals live, the three other 
classes present most diversified combinations, there being marine, 
fluviatile, and terrestrial or aérial types in these classes, under 
the development of as many structural types, differmg almost in 
the same degree when contrasted with each other, and so much, 
that the aquatic Mammalia even in their marie types, or the 
marine Turtles, differ as much from each other or from Birds as 
they agree with their respective freshwater or terrestrial types. 
These discrepancies between the great types may be owing to 
other motives in the plan of creation than those to which they 
are here ascribed. The apparent anomalies between some of the 
articulated types may also be the results of combinations different 
from those with which they are connected above. But whether 
these views are correct or not, I have no doubt that the study of 
the phzenomena which I am now contrasting, cannot fail to lead 
finally to a more correct appreciation of the natural relations 
which exist between animals and the media in which they live, 
than the vague views which have prevailed lately, from want of 
investigation of the subject rather than from an especial view 
taken of it. I am far from supposing that in every instance I 
have hit at the outset the true view ; I shall be satisfied to have 
called forth direct investigation upon this question, and led the 
way in a field which promises such ample reward. 

Before entering into a special investigation of the natural rela- 
tions of Vertebrata and the surrounding media, it may not be out 
of place to call attention to some collateral facts which will appear 
particularly prominent in the type of Vertebrata, but which have 


and the Elements in which they live. 171 


already their value in the study of the lower types. I allude to 
the relative bulk of animals of the same type living in different 
media. We can derive no impression upon this point from the 
investigation of the Radiata, as they are all aquatic, and almost 
entirely marine. But the difference 1s already marked between 
the Mollusca if we contrast their marine and their fluviatile and 
terrestrial types within the limits of their natural secondary 
groups. Among the Acephala, if we consider the Lamelli- 
branchiata, we cannot fail to observe that the marine represen- 
tatives are as a whole, and taking into consideration the propor- 
tional number of their genera and species, of larger size and 
greater weight than the fluviatile. We have nowhere such gi- 
gantic, bulky and heavy freshwater bivalves, as are many of the 
marine shells, and we need only compare the large Chamas or 
Triducnas and Hippopus, the gigantic Pinna, even with the 
largest of Anodonts ; and again the numerous species of Cyclas, 
&c., with the smaller marine bivalves, among which we find but 
few species of so minute types. Again, among Gasteropoda how 
much larger are most of the Univalve marine shells, such ax Do- 
lium, Strombus, Voluta and others, than even the largest fresh- 
water Ampullarig and the whole lot of freshwater and terrestrial 
Pulmonata, among which latter we have absolutely the smallest 
of all Mollusca in the innumerable varieties of Pupa and other 
genera! We reckon in this type of Gasteropoda the minute spe- 
cies by hundreds, while there are exceedingly few of really small 
size among the marine ones, and the greater number are even 
universally above the medium size of the larger fluviatile and 
terrestrial types. 

Among the Articulata the same rule obtains, and here we may 
compare classes with classes, even in their different stages of 
growth. Are not the Worms, taken as a whole, larger animals 
than the Caterpillars? Do we not find among marine Worms by 
far the largest types? We need only remember the gigantic 
Eunice, or even the parasitic Tape Worms, to be satisfied of the 
fact. Are not the Crustacea as a class composed of types exceed- 
ing far the largest of Insects even with their wings spread? Are 
not the marine Lobsters many times larger than the freshwater 
Crawfishes? A minute investigation of the details of this nu- 
merous class might lead to very interesting comparisons, which 
however would be out of the way in this general sketch. 

I shall mention only a few facts to show that these comparisons 
might even be traced between the different stages of growth of 
these animals. It must be, for instance, a matter of surprise to 
see that the body of so many Insects is smaller in their perfect 
state of development than as a pupa; and that again this is 
smaller than that of the larva, though the larva be after all only 

12* 


172 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


the younger state of the pupa, and the pupa the younger state of 
the perfect Insect. But in the same ratio as we find so frequently 
throughout the animal kingdom that the lower condition of strue- 
ture and development of a type is manifested in a more bulky 
body, so we find among Insects, that their earlier state of meta- 
morphosis which is developed under inferior circumstances, 
reaches its final growth in a more bulky body than that of fol- 
lowing periods during which their successive moultings and the 
transformations of the substance of the body take place; the 
greatest size which the larva acquires 1s first reduced in its trans- 
ition into a chrysalis, and this again is reduced in its transition 
imto a perfect insect,—the development of wings only leaving 
them seemingly of greater size when their surface is extended, 
though the bulk as a whole be reduced. Weighing these animals 
in these different states of development will satisfy the most incre- 
dulous of the reality of what is here stated, should the appearance 
have deceived him before. A Silkworm when it begins to spin 
is much heavier than the chrysalis, and this heavier than the per- 
fect Moth. Without directly weighing these animals, we might 
be satisfied about this fact if we consider the amount of silk 
which is thrown out by the latter, and the amount of fluid 
which is discharged by the Moth even before it rids itself of its 
load of eggs and sperm to enjoy the last moments of its complete 
maturity. 

If we now allude to the Vertebrata we shall find very similar 
facts, and perhaps in the animals to be mentioned, inducements 
for the discovery of curious unnoticed connections. And here 
again we should be cautious, for reasons alluded to already above, 
not to take the classes as such, but rather to consider their dif- 
ferent types separately ; for the class of Fishes as a whole cannot 
be said to ccntain the largest Vertebrates, nor even to afford any 
support to the view that aquatic animals in general are larger than 
terrestrial, for we find proportionably a much greater number of 
large species among Maramalia than among Fishes; we find a 
greater number of large terrestrial Reptiles than of aquatic ones. 
But if we review the classes separately, and consider their secon- 
dary groups by themselves, we find that the rule holds good, but 
bears, at the same time, most interesting reference to the order 
of succession in geological times, as the respective types of any 
given group are the larger in the present period, whether terrestrial 
or aquatic, for being representatives of families which had nume- 
rous representatives in older periods. Among Fishes, we find the 
largest in the family of Sharks and Skates, Sturgeons and Gar- 
pikes, the first of which are exclusively marine, the second ma- 
rine and fluviatile, the third entirely fluviatile; but the three 
types are either exclusively representatives of families largely 


and the Elements in which they live. 173 


developed in former geological periods, or so connected with ex- 
tinct types as to show that this connection has influenced their 
development. 

Among Reptiles we find the largest in the family of Turtles 
among their marine representatives; among the Lizard-like in 
the fluviatile Crocodiles; among Batrachians in their aquatic 
families. 

In Birds, the aquatic families; Pelicans, Geese, Ducks, &c. bear 
a much larger proportion of heavy bulky forms than any terres- 
trial families; and if the Ostrich should at once occur as a 
striking exception, let us not forget that the giants of this family 
are known in a fossil state, exceeding far their living represen- 
tatives. 

Among Mammalia, we have the Whales as the largest class ; 
and if we should be reminded of the great size of terrestrial 
Pachyderms, let us not forget that Pachyderms were the promi- 
nent type of Mammalia during the tertiary period. In connection 
with these facts it might be shown that natural families through- 
out the animal kingdom are constructed within limits of size 
which do not admit of great differences. A comparison of Ceta- 
ceans with Rodents, of Ruminants with Bats, of Passerine with 
Gallinaceous Birds, of Sharks with Herrings, of Cod-fishes with 
Blennoids, of Cuttle-fishes with Pteropods, of Crabs with Ento- 
mostraca, &c., might easily satisfy the most sceptical that there are 
natural limits assigned to certain combinations of structure and 
the material bulk of the animals in which they are manifested. 

After this digression let us return to our consideration of the 
natural connection of the secondary groups of Vertebrata with 
the elements in which they live. 

Though the class of Fishes is entirely aquatic, we have among 
these animals a greater number of marine types, and some which 
are partly marine and partly fluviatile, or, at periods, marine, or, 
at periods, fluviatile; and others which are entirely fluviatile or 
almost so. And though, at present, it is not plain that fluviatile 
types on the whole are superior to the marine types, we should 
not lose sight of the circumstance, that the only living Sauroids, 
which have so many characters by which they may be connected 
with the class of Reptiles, and considered as the highest among 
Fishes, are entirely fluviatile ; both Lepidosteus and Palypterus 
occur only in fresh waters ; some of the Lepidostei only are known 
to reach the mouths of rivers emptying into the sea. And though 
the families of Sharks and Skates are chiefly marine, numbers 
of them, especially of those types of Skates which have nume- 
rous fossil representatives during the tertiary period, such as 
Myliobatis, are known to ascend freely the rivers in tropical re- 
gions. Among Cyclostomes, the lowest type, Branchiostoma, is 


. 


174 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


marine, Petrostoma proper being both marine and fluviatile : the 
higher type of Ammoceetes (for we must consider Ammocetes as 
higher, inasmuch as the division of the lips indicates a tendency 
towards a formation of a distinct upper and lower jaw) is exclu- 
sively fluviatile. ‘The Goniodonts, which from their affinities to 
Sturgeons rank higher than the Siluride, are exclusively fluvia- 
tile, whilst there are some marine types among the latter. Among 
Percoids we find in fresh water a larger number of those in which 
the two dorsals are distinct, a character making them eminently 
superior to the forms with undivided fins. For the same reason 
we should consider the Sparoids inferior to the Percoids, their 
dorsals being not only generally undivided, but even covered with 
scales. Among the Hels, those destitute of all fins are exclusively 
marine, those without pectorals also exclusively marine, and we 
may fairly consider the freshwater Hels as the higher type of the 
family on this ground. If there is any natural connection, as I 
have attempted elsewhere to show that there is, between Scom- 
broids and Scomberesoces, and Esoces proper, it becomes plain at 
once that the latter are the higher from the abdominal position 
of their ventrals, and they are a fluviatile family. Even taking 
the Cycloids as a whole, we find among them the lower families 
of Thoracici and Jugulares, as the families of Cod and Scom- 
brides, chiefly marine, whilst the families of Salmonidee and Cy- 
prinidee are chiefly fluviatile. Among the Gadoids we have those 
with many vertical fins, as the true Cod, marine, while those in 
which the dorsals and anals are reduced, such as the genus Lota, 
are fluviatile. Even among the Salmonide in the widest exten- 
sion which this family had formerly, we find the Scopelidz with 
the inferior structure of their jaws chiefly marine, while the Co- 
racini and true Salmonide are chiefly fluviatile. Kverywhere, in 
fact, im each minor group, the fluviatile representatives show cha- 
racters indicating their superiority over their marie represen- 
tatives. Whatever exceptions might be found to this law, which 
in the outset appears so general, I have no doubt will lead at 
some future time to the discovery of some other principle as yet 
unknown. 

The class of Reptiles is one of the most imteresting in the point 
of view under consideration, and each of their types exemplifies 
in itself the law of the intimate connection between animal types 
and the media in which they live m the most striking manner, 
inasmuch as here the gradation, which might be inferred from 
structural and embryological evidence, agrees most fully with the 
gradation of the elements in which they live. Among Batra- 
chians we have chiefly fluviatile and terrestrial families. The 
Ichthyodes, or Batrachians with permanent branchiz, are all 
aquatic, and acknowledged the lowest in the class. Some of their 


and the Elements in which they live. 175 


lowest representatives occur even in brackish swamps, and, as 
soon as attention is called to this subject, it cannot fail to be per- 
ceived that the Frogs with their more or less palmate fingers and 
their more aquatic habits, rank lower than the Toads with their 
divided fingers and terrestrial mode of life. Among Ophidians 
we have chiefly terrestrial families, and only a few marine and 
aquatic ones; but who can fail to perceive that the marine Ser- 
pents with their flattened tail are inferior to the terrestrial ge- 
nera, and that among these it is a well-known fact there are some 
with rudimentary posterior extremities which assign them a 
superior rank ? Some objections might be drawn from the con- 
sideration of the Saurians, among which the highest type, the 
Crocodiles, are chiefly fluviatile ; but it has elsewhere been shown 
that Crocodiles are not truly Saurians of the same type with our 
Lizards, but modern representatives of a large family which was 
very numerous in former geological periods, when their first re- 
presentatives were marine types provided with fins instead of 
distinet fingers ; so that, far from being an exception, the Croco- 
diles of our days, which are either fluviatile or terrestrial, must 
be considered as the highest representatives of that almost extinct 
type of Reptiles, the earliest forms of which were marine, fol- 
lowed by freshwater. Finally, among Chelonians the gradation 
im connection with the natural elements in which they live is 
most striking, for the inferiority of marine Turtles is as plain as 
it can be, not only in the form of their organs of locomotion, but 
even in the peculiarity of many of their mternal organs, especially 
of their ovaries, which contain eggs almost as numerous as those 
of Fishes. Next we place the freshwater Turtles with palmate 
fingers, and highest, terrestrial Testudines with their short undi- 
vided fingers. So that we have in this class, with its various ma- 
rine and freshwater and terrestrial types, not only a full illus- 
tration of these laws, but so intimate a connection between gra- 
dation of structure and mode of living in various elements, as to 
lead to the conviction that the mere mode of living might in 
many instances be almost as safe a guide to ascertain the natural 
gradation of types, as the study of their internal structure. 

Ever since the class of Birds has been the object of regular 
investigation, their aquatic types have been considered as inferior 
to the terrestrial ones, and among the former, those which live 
entirely an aquatic life are decidedly the lowest. They are so, 
not only on account of the more imperfect development of their 
legs, which preserve throughout their embryonic form, but also 
in the less extensive development of their wings, in the more 
scale-like form of their feathers, and the greater number of eggs 
they lay, and the less care they take of their young, which are 
hatched ina state of development in which they are already pre- 


- 


176 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


pared to provide for their own food. The same is the case with 
the Gallinaceous and the Wading Birds, which, though more ad- 
vanced in many respects, are still inferior to the climbing and 
Passerine Birds in this respect, having a heavier flight, if they fly 
at all, and living a more terrestrial, and even aquatic life; the 
Wading Birds coming nearer in this respect to those with palmate 
fingers, and the Gallinaceous Birds, as well as the Ostriches, ha- 
ving a more terrestrial mode of life; whilst the Passerine Birds rank 
higher in all these respects, feed their young, and take care of 
them for a longer time, and live almost exclusively an aérial life, 
few of them having aquatic habits, and those being in their 
respective families by their form as well as by their mode of life, 
decidedly inferior to their loftier relations. 

The classification of Birds as a whole is still so imperfect, 
though their minor groups are well understood, that many im- 
portant relations in these respects must necessarily be more or 
less concealed as long as their primary divisions are not better 
known; so that we may expect many interesting hints from 
further investigations in this view. . 

The class of Mammalia is not only the most varied in the 
forms of its members, but also in the diversity of their mode of 
life; nevertheless this diversity is connected by the most inti- 
mate relations of structure. The Whales are as much mamma- 
lian by their internal organization as the most exclusively ter- 
restrial quadrupeds. True Cetaceans constitute a natural family, 
- all the members of which are exclusively marine, and no one 
of them even fluviatile—for the Sirenide must be considered as 
entirely distinct from true Cetaceans ; and these Cetaceans, at 
the same time that they are so exclusively marine, are also the 
lowest type of Mammalia, not only from the imperfection of their 
extremities, of which there is only one anterior pair, and from the 
want of hind-legs, but also from the extraordinary development 
and bulk of their muscular tail, and the development of a caudal 
fin, and sometimes even a fin-like fold of the skin upon the back. 
If it can be shown that the Sirenide are an aquatic type of a 
larger group embracing Pachyderms, the direct relation of their 
structure and mode of life will be at once obvious, since Sirenidze 
are either marine or fiuviatile, while true Pachyderms are terres- 
trial: and should we not be justified in considering the subaquatic 
Hippopotamus as inferior to its more terrestrial relatives of the 
genera Rhinoceros, Elephant and Horse ? Are we not to consider 
the Ornithorhynchus, with its palmate hind-legs and spur, as in- 
ferior to Echidna? Are not the palmate Rodentia inferior to the 
terrestrial and arboreal types? Are not the aquatic Shrews in- 
ferior to the arboreal Insectivora? All these secondary questions 
will receive, in future, due attention, and will no deubt be satis- 


and the Elements in which they live. 177 


factorily settled. But there are families in which we can already 
see our way and arrive at precise conclusions. Among Carni- 
vorous Mammalia we have three very distinct types : the Pinni- 
poda or Seals; the Plantigrada or Bears; and the Digitigrada, 
Dogs and Cats. Now even if objections were raised against the 
association of the Walrus with the common Seals, there can be 
no doubt of the inferiority of the latter when contrasted with 
Plantigrada and Digitigrada. Their short fin-like legs, their 
clumsy body in connection with their aquatic marine life, assign 
them a lower position, and the Plantigrada must be considered 
as intermediate between them and the Digitigrada. Now among 
Digitigrades, even if we take isolated genera, we are led to assign 
to the species with aquatic habits an inferior position among their 
nearest relatives. The Polar Bear comes decidedly nearer the 
Seals in all its habits than any other species of that genus, and 
on that ground should be considered as inferior to the terrestrial 
species. Again, the others, with their palmate fingers, rank 
lower than their terrestrial relatives : and we may even find that 
such considerations will hold good among the varieties of one and 
the same species; for we have varieties among the Digitigrade 
Dogs in which the fingers are palmate, a character which is de- 
rived from the imperfect development of their legs, preserving 
throughout life their embryonic form ; and these varieties among 
Dogs are the most playful and at the same time most aquatic in 
their habits, preserving in their adult state characters of the 
young and habits of the lower types,—this playful disposition 
being universal even among the most ferocious of the Cat tribe. 
I shall abstain purposely from tracing these comparisons higher 
up among Monkeys, and in the human families, from fear of al- 
luding to exciting topics ; but leave it to the philosophic observer 
to consider how far the idea of an aquatic Monkey is compatible 
with the high position which these animals hold in the class of 
Mammalia ; and how curious it is that in the human family there 
are races which differ so much in their natural dispositions, mode 
of life, habits, and adaptation to higher civilization; and how 
closely these natural dispositions are connected with apparently 
insignificant peculiarities of structure. 

Upon reviewing the facts mentioned above, and the inferences 
derived from the facts, no impartial observer can in future deny 
the importance of the study of the natural relations between ani- 
mals and the media in which they live ; and the close connection 
which exists between them and the gradation of their structure. 
But this being the case, it must be a matter of surprise that the 
views so long entertained of the importance of this connection, 
which led earlicr naturalists, generally, to the classification of 
animals according to the media in which they live, should have 


178 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals 


been so completely abandoned, and even considered of no value 
at all in systematic classification. For my own part I have no 
doubt that this negative result has arisen from the circumstance 
that all aquatic animals were brought together, in these earlier 
attempts, without reference to their structure or organic develop- 
ment, while we have found that structure is the ruling principle, 
and that natural connection with the element is the secondary 
motive by which these connections are influenced. Indeed, 
aquatic animals, though agreeing im many respects, and though 
provided with analogous apparatus to perform the same functions, 
have, in different types of the animal kingdom, a very different 
plan of structure, and very different organs to perform the same 
functions. I shall not enter into a detailed illustration of these 
differences, as I have alluded to these facts in other papers, but 
only recall here the great difference which exists in these connec- 
tions between the different types. 

Among the Radiata, which are all aquatic, we find even that the 
adaptation to the liquid element is introduced in a plan of struc- 
ture which is widely different from the plan of structure prevail- 
ing in the Mollusca, though they also are chiefly aquatic; and 
that even the terrestrial types of Mollusca present, for adaptation 
to an aérial mode of life, only a modification of their aquatic 
types. The same may be said of Insects, in which the structure is 
mainly that of the Crustacea and Worms, which are permanently 
aquatic types, presenting simply a transformation of those pecu- 
hiarities of structure which enable the lower classes to live under 
water, such as will enable them to rise in their adult state into an 
aérial condition of existence. Among the Vertebrata the case is 
very different. The type is constructed for a terrestrial and aérial 
mode of life; even their aquatic representatives have rudiments 
of the apparatus, which acquire the highest development in the 
complete terrestrial types, and most of their aquatic types are truly 
aérial animals living in water, Just as Insects are aquatic types 
adapted to the air. Let us only contrast, in this respect, Cetacea 
with common Articulata. They have a pulmonary mode of life 
as much as man; they have the same mode of reproduction ; only 
their form enables them to dive under water and to dwell perma- 
nently in the sea; but, for all their structure, they are truly aérial 
animals. And this is equally the case with Birds and Reptiles ; 
and with the Fishes I am prepared to show that there is no differ- 
ence in this respect. For though, in their perfect state, Fishes are 
exclusively aquatic, they are completely built upon the same plan 
with those aérial classes of Vertebrata. The difference here is 
only this, that the branchial apparatus, which exists simultaneously 
in Reptiles, Birds and Mammalia, in their imperfect condition, is 
developed to be a permanent organ of respiration, while it is re- 


and the Elements in which they live. 179 


duced and disappears in the higher classes in proportion as the 
lungs acquire a greater development. In Fishes, on the con- 
trary, the homologue of the lung remains functionally and orga- 
nically in a rudimentary state, as an air-bladder. But all classes 
have both apparatus in an inverse state of development, and thus 
Fishes are as fully constructed on the plan of the higher Verte- 
brata, as the aérial Invertebrata are on the plan of their aquatic 
types. But the circumstances that Fishes have the double type 
of respiratory organs, and that the pulmonary one, which by no 
means exists in any Invertebrates, as I have shown elsewhere, but 
throughout the Vertebrata including Fishes, show that the whole 
type of the Fishes have to be viewed in the same light as Rep- 
tiles, Birds and Mammalia, and must therefore be only considered 
as a lower condition of these aérial types, and not the latter asa 
higher degree of the former. For trachez of Insects, and lungs 
of Spiders, are only modified branchiz of the type of Articulata, 
just as much as lungs of Pulmonata are modified branchiz of the 
type of Mollusca, while gills and lungs in Vertebrata are parallel 
systems both coexisting in all of them, and only acquiring re- 
spectively a different degree of development in each of their 
classes. These facts which I have traced in other papers through 
a special comparison of all the homologies of the different types 
of respiratory organs in Vertebrata, Articulata, Mollusca and Ra- 
diata, show plainly, that the aquatic, marine, or fluviatile, and 
terrestrial mode of life are introduced throughout the animal 
kingdom by special adaptations of peculiar different systems of 
organs performing analogous functions; and that the failure of 
introducing the consideration of the adaptation of animals to the 
media in which they live, in the plan of their classification, must 
be ascribed to the fact that these analogous structures were in 
the beginning considered as identical features in the organiza- 
tion. But taking in future mto consideration all these peculia- 
rities, we shall rapidly proceed towards the full understanding of 
all the relations between the gradation of animals and the media 
in which they live, as far as they are not yet fully understood. 

An extensive review of the Vertebrata might long ago have led 
to such conclusions ; but before they could be considered as a ge- 
neral law ruling the whole animal kingdom, it was necessary that 
they should be treated in a special manner through the innume- 
rable types of Invertebrated animals ; and we have seen that this 
agreement is as close and as complete throughout the types of 
Radiata, Mollusca and Articulata, as it is plain among Vertebrata ; 
and the slight difficulties to which we have alluded, must proba- 
bly be referred to the present state of our knowledge respecting 
some of them, rather than to a departure from this law in any of 
their types. 


180 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Habrothamnus. 


XV.—On the genus Habrothamnus. By Joun Minrs, Esgq., 
F.B.S., F.L.S. 


HABROTHAMNUS. 


I rake this opportunity of cancelling the suggestion made on a 
former occasion, in regard to the validity of this genus (Lond. 
Jo. Bot. v. 151; and Ill. So. Am. Pl. i. 75). From an examina- 
tion of dried specimens, I could detect no difference in its floral 
structure from that of Cestrum, upon which a generic distinction 
could be drawn, and there seemed no other alternative, but to 
unite the whole group, as a separate section of Cestrum. I have, 
however, lately had an opportunity of examining a plant of this 
genus in a living state, and can here detect some slight dif- 
ferences, which are not distinguishable in dried specimens. In 
Cestrum, the estivation of the corolla is induplicato-valvate, the 
edges of each lobe being partly turned in upon both margins, 
and closely applied and adherent to those of the contiguous lobes 
(see Lond. Journ. Bot. vii. 58; and Il. South Amer. Plants, 1. 
126) : but in Habrothamnus, each lobe has its margins completely 
turned in, so that they adhere, in a somewhat conduplicate form, 
firmly to one another, and are only connected with those of the 
adjoining lobes by apposition, not by adhesion; although the 
margins of the several lobes thus all converge towards the axis, 
each lobe is respectively free, and not valvately or induplicately 
connected with the adjoming lobes, as in Cestrum; this peculiar 
mode of zstivation, which is only a modification of the plicative or 
valvate, so peculiar a feature among the Solanacee, I propose to 
distinguish by the name of zmplicative; it is somewhat analogous to 
the volutive form of Anthocercis, a figure of which is shown in ‘ Ill. 
South Amer. Plants, i. 170,’ but there the margins are respectively 
imbricated or overlapped, which is one of the principal distin- 
guishing features of the <Atropacee in the NSolanal alliance. 
Another difference is observable in the structure of the stigma, 
which is not exactly that of Cestrum. In Habrothamnus, the 
style is a little thickened at its summit, and slightly infundibuli- 
form, being terminated by a thin and distinct, almost entire 
margin, slightly bilobed ; this orifice is closed by a large, sphe- 
rical, and slightly bilobed green stigma, covered with numerous 
spiculate papillee, with a hollow in the centre communicating 
with the channel of the style. In Cestrum, the style is terminated 
by two lamellar lobes, whose inner surfaces are covered with 
stigmatic glands, forming a somewhat bilobed capitate head. 
These differences in structure are small, and not to be discerned 
in the dried state, and therefore of themselves scarcely afford 
sufficient ground for a generic distinction; but combmed with a . 


Mr. J. Miers on the genus Habrothamuus. 181 


very peculiar habit, easily distinguishable from that of Cestrum, 
they justify me in recalling the recommendation suggested, as 
above quoted, and in reinstating the genus, as proposed by Mr. 
Bentham, with the followmg amended character: not having 
seen the seed, I copy the description of it and the fruit wholly 
from that of Endlicher. ‘Gen. Pl’ 3867. In coming to the 
above conclusion, it ought to be stated at the same time, that 
H. tomentosus, with its small calyx and the paucity and smallness 
of its bracts, does not sensibly differ in habit from many species 
of Cestrum, while on the contrary C. bracteatum and C. organense 
possess the large mvolucrating bracts that characterize most 
species of Habrothamnus. As the description and figure given 
by Kunth, of Cestrum roseum, correspond entirely with Habro- 
thamnus, I have added it, as another species of this genus, and 
others may perhaps also be found to belong here. 


Hasrotuamnvs, Benth., (char. emend.).— Calyx tubulosus, co- 
loratus, 5-dentatus, dentibus acutis. Corolla infundibulifor- 
mis, tubo imo angusto, summo inflato, ore contracto, limbo 
brevi, 5-partito, lobis acutis, reflexis, zestivatione implicativa*. 
Stamina 5, inclusa, zqualia ; filamenta subulata, infra medium 
tubi inserta, apice subinflexa ; anthere ovate, 2-lobe, spiculato- 
rugos, imo dorsi sine connectivo affixe, utrinque longitudi- 
naliter dehiscentes. Ovarium ovatum, apice umbilicatum, 
breviter stipitatum, stipite glandulo annulari instructo et 
cyatho (corollz reliquo) circumdato, 2-loculare, dissepimento 
medio placentifero ; ovulis paucis, spermadermis ligulatis 
suspensis. Stylus simplex, apice sub-incrassatus, infundibu- 
laris, ore integro sub-2-lobo. Stigma sphericum glandulosum, 
subemarginatum, spiculoso-papillosum, medio cavum. Bacca 
calyce persistente cincta, 2-locularis. _Semina pauca, angulata, 
umbilico ventrali. Hmbryo in axi albuminis carnosi rectus ; 
cotyledonibusfoliaceis, radicula tereti nfera.—Frutices Mexicani 
et Ecuadorenses sub-tomentoso-pubescentes, pilis articulatis ; 
folia alterna, integerrima; flores inequaliter cymosi, aut sub- 
fasciculati, bracteis magnis sepius involucrati, calycibus corollis 
baccisque rubris. 


The species described are the following :— 


1, Habrothamnus fasciculatus, Bth., Pl. Hartw. n. 369; Trans. 
Hort. Soc. ui. 1. tab. 1; Bot. Mag. tab. 4183. 4H. elegans, 
Schweid. HA. purpureus, Lindl. Bot. Reg. n.s. 15. tab. 43, 
Meyenia fasciculata, Schl. Linn. vin. 251. 


* Jstivatio implicativa, nempe lobis singulatim conduplicatis, hoe modo, 
marginibus sese zque cum contiguis induplicato-conniventibus, nec ut in 
Cestro, marginibus solummodo cum contiguis induplicato-valvatis. 


182 Mr. J. Hardy on the effects produced 


2. Habrothamnus tomentosus, Bth. Pl. Hartw. n. 369. 

3. Habrothamnus corymbosus, Endl. Bot. Mag. tab. 4201; Van 
Houtte, Flor. u. tab. 10. Meyenia corymbosa, Schl. loc. cit. 
252. 

4. Habrothamnus cyaneus, Lindl. Bot. Reg. n. s. Mise. 72. 

5. Habrothamnus paniculatus, Mart. & Gal., Bull. Acad. Brux. xu. 
148, 

6. Habrothamnus roseus, Mexico. Cestrum roseum, H. B. K. im. 
59. tab. 197. 


XVI.— On the effects produced by some Insects, &c. upon Plants. 
By James Harpy, Penmanshiel*. 


I po not intend in the present notices to offer any remarks on 
the general subject of the effects of the Annulosa upon vegeta- 
tion ; this is a theme too important to be disposed of cursorily, 
and to follow it out in detail would require a treatise. I design 
merely to make a few statements relative to some observations 
recently made on some points, where botany and entomology 
may be said to be conterminous and capable of affording mmatual 


illustration. 
l. Vibrio Graminis. 


On the 28th of May I noticed that the leaves of the sheep’s 
fescue grass (Festuca ovina), and if I recollect- aright, of some 
other grasses, growing close upon the sea-coast, were affected 
with several purplish swellings, of which I brought away examples 
for examination. They only appear a little thicker than the leaf 
in whose substance they originate, and according to their length 
are squarish or oblong, slightly roughish, stiff and rounded like 
a piece of wire, and occupy either the entire breadth or are con- 
fined to the edges. At first, from finding in the interior only 
bluish or purplish granules, I felt disposed to attribute them to 
a fungus ; till opening others more carefully, I observed several 
minute Annelides, coiled up in channels winding amongst the 
granules. These I subsequently found were Vibriones, of which 
one species, Vibrio Tritict, as is now well understood, produces 
the disease called “ Ear Cockles,” or “ Burnt Corn” in wheat. 
Others of somewhat similar character swarm in decaying pota- 
toes and turnips, and the “eel ” of vinegar is an example fami- 
liar to microscopic amateurs. Some of the knots contained only 
a single occupant, but one of the more elongated ones had about 
half a dozen of various sizes. The worms are white, almost 
transparent, very minute and slender, just visible to the eye, 


* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, July 11, 1850. 


=~ 
by some Insects upon Plants. 183 


pointed at each end, the posterior tapered for a very considerable 
space, contracting as it were by three separate gradations till it 
terminates in a point; the head end is something like that of an 
eel, bluntish, and gradually widening out for a considerable way 
backwards, where there is a greenish annulus, formed perhaps by 
the commencement~ of the intestines, as behind this there is a 
cloudiness all along the middle. I could not perceive the oral 
opening, but behind the point there is a dusky spot connected 
by a line with the interior. The young ones are immaculate 
white, but the old contain a profusion of greenish granules, 
which may be either the eggs or the undigested food. Although 
not indicated externally, the body is evidently composed of a 
series of rings which separate the internal contents; as one in 
which the skin happened to be ruptured was emptied in a man- 
ner corresponding to this structure. The movement of the par- 
ticles at the wound was a rapid rush, which extended itself by 
degrees upwards ; but there were intervals where the current 
seemed to be impeded as if by constrictions, upon passing which 
it again flowed freely. The worms placed in moisture agitate 
themselves to and fro, but are usually rather inactive. The length 
is about 1 line. The species is probably new, and may be called 
Vibrio Graminis. 

According to the observations of Mr. Bauer, Vibrio Tritict is 
originally introduced, in the young or egg state, into the germi- 
nating seed-corn, and after a succession of generations during 
the passage, is conducted by the propulsion of the circulating 
fluid up higher and higher, till it reaches the ear. Whether this 
be the means by which the present species gains access to the 
position which it occupies, I cannot determine. It is by no means 
uncommon, and as the parts affected by its presence dwarf the 
blade, interfere with the healthy flow of the sap, and will pro- 
bably soon decay, it may be regarded as somewhat prejudicial to 
the coast pastures, which are principally composed of the grasses 
that it attacks. The granules with which the knots are filled 
give out a brown tincture when moistened. 


2. Cecidomyie of the Willow, Rose, and Rock-rose. 


It has recently been discovered by the German naturalists, that 
several of the galls which the Cynipides originate upon the leaves 
of trees produce two different forms of gall-fly ; it has not how- 
ever, so far as I am aware, been remarked, that the galls formed 
by the Dipterous Cecidomyie may in like manner be colonized 
at one and the same time by distinct species. The rose-gall upon 
the summits of willow shoots has attracted the attention of most 
observers, and DeGeer has briefly indicated the fly (Ceczdomyta 
salicina), which he reared from the red larva which occasions it, as 


184, Mr. J. Hardy on the effects produced 


black with brown wings. During the present spring I met with 
one of these productions upon the Salix cinerea, tenanted by about 
eight or nine pups, which became flies on the 22nd of May, and 
these were at once scen to be not all of one species. The smallest 
and most numerous had the wings dusky and very pubescent, 
with the antenne 17-jointed in the male and 16-jointed in the 
female, and were from 3—1 line long, and the expanse of the wings 
2 lines. The second, of which I only obtained a single male, 
was considerably larger, had the antennz 22-jointed, the wings 
ample, clear, with only a few scattered hairs. Length 1} line, 
expanse of the wings 4 lines. I have not been able to identify 
these with any described species, and have named the first C. sa- 
ligna, and the second C. Cinerearum*. The Cecidomyia salicina 
of DeGeer, according to Macquart’s account, has about twenty 
joints in the antenne, and has the wings hairy and slightly ob- 
scure. Length 2 lines. The woody oblong gall of the willow 
likewise produces a Cecidomyia, which I venture to term C. Gal- 
larum-Salicis. Uf I mistake not, from an examination of dried 
specimens, the antennz are 20-jointed in the male and 19-jointed 
in the female, and the wings are slightly dusky and grayish 
pubescent. The length is 1 line, and the wings are 3 lines in 
expanse. Bouché, on the other hand, describes from this gall an 
insect which he likewise designates Cecidomyia Salicina, as | line 
long, with brown wings. There is thus a great confusion of 
synonyms on this topic, and it is possible from the observations 
which I have just recorded, that this may have arisen from in- 
sects really distinct having passed under the review of different 
observers. Mr. Westwood has recently brought forward another 
species found in the young twigs of Salix viminalis and S. rubra. 
This he names C. viminalis, and in it the antenne are 17-jointed 
in both sexes, and the wings are colourless with the hinder mar- 
gin strongly fringed. 


I have also recently remarked an instance of two species of 
gall-midges acting in concert on roses. The leaflets of various 
wild species of these are tenanted in the centre by companies of 
larvee which cause this part to thicken and blister on each side 
of the midrib, and the leaflet being thereby prevented from ex- 
panding, protects, as if in a pod, the little community. These 
larve have the characters of those of the Cecidomyia, viz. are 
spindle-shaped or subelliptical, only slightly convex, with distinct 
subcompressed lateral margins, the head end attenuated to a 
point, with a pair of horn-like bristles behind it, a dusky spot 
visible above and beneath, and a dagger-shaped polished mark 


* Cineree, a sectional term applied by Mr. Borrer to the sallows. 


by some Insects upon Plants. 185 


on the fore-part of the breast ; and the hinder end is subtruncate, 
slightly tuberculate. The most numerous is orange mottled with 
yellow ; and the other is white, smoother, more minute, with the 
hinder apex trituberculate: both are sparingly bristled across 
the segments. The first is scarcely distinct from another yel- 
lowish grub often found on the underside of the leaves of garden 
roses affected with mildew, which appears to be engaged in de- 
vouring the minute fungi in which the disease consists. They 
descend into the soil to undergo their changes, and I doubt if I 
shall succeed in rearing them. About the time of their first ap- 
pearance, however, I met with two species of Cecidomyie fre- 
quenting the infested rose-bushes, of which one, C. Rosarum, 
was occupied in depositing its eggs in the unopened leaflets. 
They are both undescribed species, and till the contrary is 
proved, I shall assume that they are the parents of the grubs in 
question. 

To render these remarks more satisfactory, I shall append de- 
scriptions of the species to which they refer ; which, except in the 
instance previously specified, are taken from fresh specimens. 


C. saligna ; nigro-cinerea ; facie, verticeque sericeo-albis ; occipite, 
oculisque nigris ; scutello, lateribus, margineque posteriori thoracis 
subcarneis ; pleuris et macula ante bases alarum argenteis ; abdo- 
mine carneo, segmentis superne transversim nigricante fasciatis(  ) ; 
vel nigricante, marginibus posticis segmentorum vix carneis ( ¢) ; 
pedibus subelongatis, argenteo-cinereo-testaceis, tarsis fuscis ; alis 
modice amplis, denigratis, dense griseo pubescentibus et fimbriatis, 
nervo costali nigro, angulo nervi furcati subrecto ; antennis_bre- 
vibus, cinereis, basi subtestaceis, 16-articulatis, articulis duobus 
primis cyathiformibus, ultimoque ovato exceptis, suboblongis, con- 
fertis, pilis verticillatis obsitis (2); vel nigris, 17-articulatis, arti- 
culis, lmo cyathiformi, 2udo subrotundato, ultimoque subgloboso 
exceptis, pedicellato-oblongis, pilis longis fere biverticillatis obsitis 
(3); halteribus albis, modice elongatis et clavatis. Long. corp. 
lin 3-1; alar. exp. lin. 2. 


2. C. Cinerearum ; nigro-cinerea ; facie grisea ; oculis nigris ; thoracis 
lateribus, nonnisi pleuris, maculaque ante bases alarum argenteis, 
concoloribus ; dorso subelevato ; abdominis dorso nitido_ piceo, late- 
ribus obscurioribus ; pedibus preelongis, pallide testaceis vel carneis, 
argenteo-micantibus ; alis amplis, subhyalinis, sparse cmereo-pubes- 
centibus et fimbriatis, nervis brunneis, subtenuibus, angulo nervi 
furcati subrecto ; antennis nigris, 22-articulatis, articnlig duobus 
primis crassioribus, subtransversis, reliquis, ultimo elongato-ovato 
excepto, pedicellato-subglobatis, introrsum longe, extrorsum bre- 
viter discreteque pilis verticillatis obsitis ; halteribus elongatis albis, 
capitulo subdilatato vix fuscescente. Long. corp. lin. 1}; alar. exp. 
lin. 4.° 2. 


3. C. Gallarum-Salicis ; nigro-cinerea ; scutello piceo, concoloreve ; 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 13 


186 Mr. J. Hardy on the effects produced 


pleuris, ventre, lateribusque abdominis argenteis ; pedibus elongatis 
cinereis, argenteo-micantibus ; alis subamplis, subdenigratis, dense 
cinereo-fimbriatis, nervo costali crasso, obscuro, angulo nervi furcati 
rectiore ; antennis nigris, . 19 ?-articulatis, articulis confertis, dense 
setigeris, duobus primis, ultimoque exceptis, subcylindricis ( ? ) ; 
vel 20?-articulatis, duobus primis, ultimoque elongato oblongo-ovato 
exceptis, pedicellato-oblongo-subquadratis, confertim pilis verticil- 
latis obsitis (¢); halteribus albis, capitulo dilatato. Corp. long. 
lin. 1}; alar. exp. lin. 3. 


4. C. Rosarum ; nigricans, minuta, nitida, vix subcinereo micans ; 
thoracis margine posteriori, alarum radicibus, scutelli apice, meta- 
thoraceque interdum carneis ; abdomine carneo, segmentis ad bases 
nigricantibus ; ventre notis nigris asperso ; pedibus elongatis graci- 
libus, albo-argenteis, subcinereisque variantibus ; alis mediocribus 
abdomine brevioribus, denigratis, crebriter atro-cinereo pubescen- 
tibus et fimbriatis, nervo costali, primoque longitudinali, subni- 
gris, angulo nervi furcati subrecto ; antennis brevibus, gracilibus, 
nigris, 14-articulatis, articulis subcrebre pilis longis verticillatis ob- 
sitis, lmo cyathiformi, 2do rotundato, 3io0 ovato breviter pedi- 
cellato, succedentibus oblongo-ovatis, confertis, ultimo tamen bre- 
viter ovato ; halteribus albis, modice elongatis et clavatis. Long. 
corp. lin. 1 ; alar. exp. lin. 2. 92. 


5. C. rhodophila ; pallida, minuta, gracilis; capite atro; thoracis 
dorso fusco-cinereo, lineis tribus pilorum griseorum notato, margine 
posteriori, scutello, metathoraceque flavidis, subcarneisve ; abdo- 
mine curtato pallide flavo ; pedibus elongatis, gracilibus, subflavis, 
extrorsum cinerascentibus ; alis sublatis, hyalinis, purpureo-iridis- 
centibus, subtiliter minus confertim pubescentibus et fimbriatis, 
nervo costali, primoque longitudinali distinctis, subdenigratis, an- 
gulo nervi furcati subacuto; antennis nigris, basi flavidis, graci- 
libus, 18-articulatis, articulis, lmo et 2do brevioribus, crassiori- 
busque, subcyathiformibus, succedentibus cylindricis, gradatim lon- 
gitudine et latitudine decrescentibus, ultimo ovato, breviter discre- 
teque pilis verticillatis obsitis ; halteribus albis. Long. corp. lin. 1; 
alar. exp. lin. 14. 9. 

Oés. Mas adhuc exilior evasit. 

About the 2nd of July the leaves at the summits of the twigs 
of Helianthemum vulgare, in this vicinity, were collected into 
bunches, but not so firmly compacted as those of the sallow. At 
the bases of the leaves numbers of the larvee of a Cecidomyia 
were congregated, to whose operation the deficient extension of 
the shoots was owing. The grubs were narrow, slightly orange, 
with the centre more dusky, somewhat truncate, and quadritu- 
berculate behind; the attenuated anterior end with a pair of 
bristle-like horns and a dusky spot ; a testaceous dagger-like line 
on the breast, and a few hairs on the segments, with five or six 
apical ones. Length 1 line. From these I reared a single spe- 
cimen of the midge, which may be named. 


by some Insects upon Plants. 187 


6. C. Helianthemi ; ochracea, minuta ; oculis brunneis ; thorace sub- 
flavo, atomis strigisque fuscis variegato ; ; seutello carneo ; facie, 
pedibus, antennisque flavis, his 14-articulatis, articulis, fino et 
2ndo brevibus, ultimo subelongato, ceteris angustiore, reliquis pe- 
dicellato- subcylindricis, capitulis subcylindricis versus bases sub- 
coarctatis, pilis longis biverticillatis obsitis ; alis mediocribus, sub- 
albido-flavidis, pallide nervosis, subcinereo-maculato-fasciatis, exi- 
tibus fasciarum maculas 7 cinereas marginales efficientibus, angulo 
nervi —— subacuto ; halteribus albis, capitulo modico. Long. 
corp. lin. 3 ; alar. exp. lin. 14. @. 

Obs.. Habitu C. dicolori as, sed abunde differt ; a C. punctipenni, Meig., 
numero articulorum antennarum minore, facile dignoscitur. 


3. Spotting of the leaves of Grasses, &c. 


I have often been unable to account for the suddenness with 
which the leaves of Ranunculus repens, and of many grasses (T7i- 
ticum repens and Alopecurus pratensis being of the number) 
growing by the sides of walls, become whitened in minute specks 
and irregular lines all over the upper surface, as if the colour had 
been extracted from them, or had left some cells by a kind of 
elective preference for others. I have recently found this to be 
occasioned by a small dusky red-legged mite, which harbours 
under stones, but comes out in the sunshine in immense swarms 
to feast upon the foliage. Owing to the numerous mouths at 
work, large patches, especially in the grasses, are speedily drained 
of their sap and become quite dead or blighted. The mite is not 
described in any accessible work on the Arachnides. Dr. John- 
ston considers it to be a Rhyncholophus, but that the structure 
of the fore-legs indicates an affinity with Bryobia. From Trom- 
bedium it differs, he observes, in the eyes being sessile and on the 
shoulders. I have named it R. haustor, and the following spe- 
cific character may serve to distinguish it :— 


R. subovatus, atro-sanguineus, fronte, vitta dorsali, marginibus ele- 
vatis corporis plerumque, pedibusque coccineis; oculis, serieque 
marginali granulorum rufis; pedibus anticis gracilibus extensis 
posterioribus duplo longioribus. Long. corp. vix lin. + 
It occurs likewise upon the leaves of fruit-trees, but the dusky 

parts are then greener. In autumn it is much darker and more 

convex. It runs rapidly, agitates its fore-legs like antennae, 
sloughs off its skin where it feeds, and leaves behind it an excre- 
mentitious deposit that glitters like honey-dew. 


4. Adelges Abietis. 


This insect forms the cone-like excrescences on the spruce-fir. 
The original matriarch lives outside the gall, remainmg all winter 
in a dormant state at the root of the bud. As soon as the bud 

13* 


188 Mr. W.O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. 


swells she revives likewise, and speedily becoming enlarged with 
the juice imbibed, she lays some hundreds of eggs about her. 
The bud meanwhile instead of growing in length becomes fleshy, 
and this fleshiness is communicated to the leaves. The result 
is an arrested bud, into the recesses of which, the young issuing 
from the cluster of ova on the outside of it beneath betake them- 
selves, and become soon closed in during the growth consequent 
on the increased irritation occasioned by their presence in its 
interior. 

From the statement of Linnzeus one might infer that he was 
acquainted with the process of their formation: ‘ Corpus Abietis 
In ipsis ramorum extremitatibus fragiforme, habet extus supra se 
et inter squamas foliaceas imbricatas, in sinu squamarum, plurima 
animaleula parva, e quorum ano quasi lana prominet. Juxta ba- 
sin hujus corpusculi seu fragi observatur lana major im copia, in 
qua mater minorum, que caussat fraguin.””— Faun. Suec. p. 215. 
no. 700. edit. 1. 

As to the alleged diversity of the species produced by the small 
rounded cones at the summit of twigs (Chermes coccineus, Ratz.), 
and those from the larger, more fleshy, and more oblong galls 
arising at the bases, or enveloped in the substance of shoots 
(C. viridis, Ratz.), the greater exposure to the sun is sufficient to 
give a deeper tint of colour as well as a more rapid evolution to 
the inclosed inmates. The difference assigned in the structure 
of the wing-veins quite eludes my detection. 

Those arrested individuals that pass the winter on the branches 
are perhaps the progeny of winged females, which are oviparous. 
I observe, also, that winged females of two other species are in 
like manner oviparous, viz. those of A. Laricis and A. corticalis. 
M. Macquart had long since remarked this fact in regard to 
A. Laricis, and felt persuaded that it was only the second gene- 
ration whose winged females are in this condition. He consi- 
dered it to be a Psylla, and being anomalous proposed to form 
of it a new genus, which, not finding he had prefixed a name to, 
MM. Amyot and Serville, in attempting to supply the oversight, 
have called Cnaphalodes (Hemipt. 594, 595). The structure how- 
ever of the larvee of Adelges, as well as that of the mature insect, 
indicates that it follows the type of the Coccid@ rather than either 
that of the Psyllide or Aphide. 


XVII.—Remarks on some British species of Carex. 
By W. O. Prrestiey, F.B.S.E.* 


Havine been engaged studying the British Carices for some 
time past, and having made some observations which may be 


* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, June 13, 1850, 


Mr. W. O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. 189 


interesting, I have been induced to lay them in as brief a manner 
as possible before this Society. I have had my attention parti- 
cularly directed to a mode of arranging them, by which they 
might be more correctly studied, and with greater ease. It is 
however by no means an easy matter to form divisions which will 
answer this purpose. The number of male and female spikelets, 
the arrangement of them on the stem, their being erect or pen- 
dulous, stalked or sessile, bracteated or ebracteated, are very 
variable characters, and a slight difference in situation may cause 
many and altered forms of the same plant. The most stable cha- 
racters I believe will be found in the fruit,—in its form, nerves, 
and position on the spike, and I think so well marked are the 
differences, that a person familiar with these might recognise 
three-fourths of our Carices by the fruit alone. Still, this is not 
universal ; there would be great difficulty for instance in distin- 
guishing the fruit of C. remota from that of C. axillaris, and some 
of the intermediate forms between cespitosa and stricta. Nature 
indeed appears as though she would be bound by no laws, and 
the same obstacles to accurate and stable arrangement which 
exist in every other branch of natural history are met with in 
many of the genera of plants. We must however have classi- 
fication to assist us In the acquisition of every science, and if we 
cannot have a perfect one, we must be content to make excep- 
tions. 

Yet so important do I think the fruit as a means of diagnosis 
in Carices, that I think every one wishing to name them cor- 
rectly should have authentic specimens, or at least correct draw- 
ings, for differences are not so easily described as they may be 
seen. 

I have first to read a short description of a Carex, a living 
specimen of which is now before the Society, C. montana, and 
shall then notice two or three of our more obscure species. 


C. montana. 

Male spikelet terminal, clavate, fertile, 2-3 sessile, ovate, ap- 
proximate, closely surrounding the barren spikelet. Bracts glume- 
like, membranous, terminating in a foliaceous scabrous apiculus, 
the lowest longer than its spikelet. Glumes purplish brown, the 
male obtuse, the fertile mucronate. Stigmas 3; style long, ex- 
serted. Fruit hairy, bluntly triquetrous, oblong obovate, acute 
below, emarginate at the apex, with the long beak of the nut 
protruded. A prominent line running down each anterior face. 
Colour pale, longer than the glumes when mature. Nut ellip- 
tical, attenuated below, with a rather long tapermg beak. Stem 
5-6 inches high, slender, triquetrous, with rough angles. 

Leaves chiefly radical, confined to the base of the stem, nar- 


190 Mr. W.O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. 


row, linear, rough at the edges and keel. Root fibrous. Began 
to flower last month. 

This Carex is described by Mr. Babington in the last edition 
of his ‘ Manual,’ and said to have been found by Mr. W. Mitten 
near Tonbridge Wells. It is certainly a very rare Carex in Bri- 
tain, and has been cultivated with success in the gardens here. 
As it has not previously been brought under the notice of this 
Society, I have taken the liberty of reading the description I 
made of the plant. 

This appears to be the true C. montana of Linneus. Dr. 
Goodenough, although perhaps our most correct writer on this 
genus of plants, thought it but a starved specimen of C. pilu- 
lifera, described as a second species by Linnzeus, but it is essen- 
tially different either from C. pilulifera or C. precox. In C. pilu- 
lifera the spikes when mature are rounded, the fruit spreading 
in all directions ; whilst in C. montana they retain the ovate or 
elliptical form ; again, the fruit and nut are both subglobose in 
C. pilulifera, while in C. montana they are both triquetrous. 
The habit and general appearance of the plant at once separate 
it from C. precox. . 

I have next to notice the fructification of C. intermedia. In 
dissecting the fruit of this plant I at first found it invariably 
abortive, and became afraid J should not be able to procure the 
nut to add to my dissections, but fortunately having a consi- 
derable number of specimens, I noticed one m which the sum- 
mits of the upper and lower spikelets were occupied by what I 
then thought immature florets ; on examining these I found them 
to contain the nut perfectly developed, while the larger or in- 
flated fruit, which is usually described by authors, was always 
abortive. I at once looked on the latter as a monstrosity, and 
the former as the true fruit, because it inclosed the nut. The 
abortive fruit is oblong lanceolate, inflated, with a swollen beak, 
slightly imcurved, and is twice the length of its glume. The 
fertile fruit is ovate lanceolate, straight, very narrowly winged, 
and is scarcely longer than its glume. This abortive form is of 
very general occurrence in C. intermedia ; a perfectly fertile spike 
appears comparatively rare; I cannot tell to what cause we must 
attribute this anomaly. It seems not to be a form of ergot, as I 
have some specimens of a Carea so diseased, and it is very dif- 
ferent, bemg firm and solid, while that in C. intermedia is hol- 
low. It appears to undergo some such change as the fruit of 
the common juniper found on the Pentland Hills. I saw a spe- 
cimen of this Carex so changed, in the Museum of this Society, 
marked “ infested with insects,” but I am unable to say whether 
this be the cause of the monstrosity ; or if so, why the insects 
should prefer this species to other individuals of the genus. 


Mr. W. O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. 191 


I have been somewhat particular in detailing this fact, as 
neither Hooker nor Babington distinctly notices it: the latter de- 
scribes the abortive fruit without noticing the true one, and 
hence, if a perfect speciinen were under examination, it might 
be believed to be another species. 

Many opinions have been expressed, and much has been writ-- 
ten, as to the identity of our British C. Gideri with C. flava. Sir 
W. J. Hooker scarcely knows how to distinguish one from the 
other, and Mr. Babington, at once decided, places it as a variety, 
but at the same time adds some new species equally hypothetical. 
If the arrangement of the spikes and habit of plant be regarded 
as characteristic, I really cannot tell where to mark the distinc- 
tion. I met with both lately growing in the same tuft, and many 
intermediate varieties. The fruit in both is ver y much alike ; it 
is the same shape, has a similar number of ribs, and the beak is 
often curved in the lower part of a spike of C. Cideri, while in 
specimens of C. flava, where the spikes are distant, and every- 
thing else is characteristic of flava, the beak is straight, or in 
short, the fruit has not been properly or quickly enough matured. 
The nut in each is identical. I have procured foreign specimens 
of C. Gideri, which agree with Schkuhr’s description, and think 
it very probably may be a distinct species. The spikelets are 
very different from those of the same age in flava; the arrange- 
ment of them does not vary so much in the two, and it seems by 
no means a constant character that they should be approximated 
in Cideri ; but the fruit is different in form. It can scarcely be 
said to be beaked, but is rather acuminate and cleft, while in 
flava the fruit in the youngest state is remarkable for the length 
of its beak. 

Seeing then that our species does not correspond with the 
foreign C. Gideri, 1 have been led to believe that C. Gideri may 
be a distinct species, but that ours is nothing more than flava 
stunted in its growth, and so better adapted for the elevated and 
bleak situations where it is usually found. 

It is very difficult to say whether the Carex Benninghausiana 
described by Mr. Babington, is a distinct species from aaillaris 
or only a variety, and for the reason that mature specimens can- 
not be procured. It has been cultivated in the Botanic Garden 
of Edinburgh for some time, and Mr. M‘Nab assures me that 
the fruit has never become matured, while both remota and aail- 
laris have ripened fruit. All the specimens I have seen in the 
University herbarium and in Dr. Balfour’s collection have unripe 
fruit, and Mr. Babington’s description is evidently taken from 
one of these, as he is uncertain about the nut. 

I think it highly necessary to see a plant in all its stages of 
growth, before we create it a new species, especially if it has a 


192 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


close affinity with others. Having the lowest spikelets composed 
of alternate spicula instead of crowded, is scarcely a sufficient 
distinction between this and awillaris, and I have a specimen in 
which there is an attempt to cluster in Benninghausiana, while 
it preserves its other characters. The fruit can scarcely be ad- 
mitted as evidence when immature ; it undergoes many changes 
in form before it ripens, and the young fruit in avillaris and 
remota 1s identical with it. 

The roughness reaches below the middle, it is said, in the peri- 
gonium of Banninghausiana; so it does in aaillaris when very 
young, and the thickening of the fruit and consequent forming of 
the beak appear to be from below upwards, where the embryo 
is first placed. 

It may be a hybrid produced from the impregnation of azil- 
laris by the pollen of another Carex, as remota. Be this as it 
may, it is very singular that it does not come to perfection, and 
this fact strengthens the idea that it may be a hybrid. 

_ I think we are perfectly justified im regarding it as a variety 
of axillaris, unless, were it ever to mature, it-should prove dif- 
ferent. 

The last Carex I shall notice is an alpine one placed by Mr. 
Babington as a distinct species under the name of Carex Per- 
soontt. This too has evidently been examined in an immature 
state, as Mr. Babington is usually particular in mentioning the 
form of the nut, which he has omitted here. It turns out in fact 
to be identical with Carex curta; its spikelets as they ripen are 
becoming from oblong, roundish-elliptical, on account of the 
spreading of the fruit. The perigonium has become longer than 
the membranous glumes, and has taken the exact form of that in 
curta, the split beak having become an emarginate one, and the 
nut elliptical. This is an illustration of what I referred to before, 
and shows how necessary it is to have a mature plant before we 
write a description. 


* 


XVITI.— Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and 
the different Floras which have successively occupied the surface 
of the Earth. By M. Avotpne BronentraRrt. 


[Continued from p. 85. } 


Il. Kinepom or THE GYMNOSPERMS. 


Durine the preceding periods, and especially during the carbo- 
niferous, the acrogenous Cryptogams predominated, and the 
gymnospermous Dicotyledons, less numerous, presented them- 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 198 


selves chiefly in forms unusual and sometimes so anomalous, that 
it is a matter of hesitation whether to place them in this division 
or in the preceding ; as for example the Asterophyllitese. Sub- 
sequently, on the contrary, these anomalous and ambiguous 
forms, the classification of which is often obscure, disappeared ; 
the acrogenous Cryptogams and the gymnospermous Dicoty- 
ledons become evidently referable to families still existing, from 
which they only differ as generic forms; the Ferns and Hquise- 
taceee which represent the Acrogens are less numerous; the 
Coniferze and Cycadacez almost equal them in number, and or- 
dinarily surpass them in frequency, more particularly in the 
second period. By their abundance and their dimensions they 
become the essential characteristic of all these formations. Finally, 
the angiospermous Dicotyledons are still wholly wanting, and 
the Monocotyledons are very few in number. 

This kingdom of the gymnospermous Dicotyledons is divisible 
into two periods: the first, in which the Coniferee predominate 
and the Cycadacez scarcely appear ; the second, when the latter 
family becomes predominant by the number of species, their fre- 
quency, and the variety of the generic forms. The second period 
is divisible into several epochs having peculiar characters. 


3. Vosgesian Period. 


This period, which does not appear to have had long duration, 
and which only comprises the grés bigarré, properly so called, 
presents the following characters: 1. The existence of a tolerable 
number of Ferns of forms frequently anomalous, manifestly con- 
stituting genera now destroyed and occurring no more even in 
the most recent formations; such as the species of Anomopteris 
and Crematopteris ; the stems of arborescent Ferns are more fre- 
quent than m the Jurassic period ; true Equiseta are very rare; 
the Calamites, or perhaps rather the Calamodendra, are abund- 
ant. 2. The Gymnosperms are represented by the two Coniferous 
genera Volizia and Haidingeria, the species and specimens of 
which are very numerous. On the other hand, the Cycadacez 
are very rare ; M. Schimper only cites two species founded on 
two unique specimens, very imperfectly preserved, and the deter- 
mination of which may even be doubtful. 

This consideration appears to me completely to separate, in a 
botanical point of view, the period of the grés bigarré from the 
epoch of the Keuper, although both are placed by geologists in 
the triassic formation ; for in the Keuper the Cycadaceze become 
very abundant, perfectly characterized, and frequently analogous 
to those of the Jurassic period; while, on the other hand, the 
Conifer of the grés bigarré are absent in the latter formation. 


194 


FLoRA OF THE GRES BIGARRE OF 
THE VOSGES. 


Acrogenous Cryptogams, 


FEerRns. 
Neuropteris grandifolia, Schimp. 
——: imbricata, Schimp. 
Voltzu, Brong. 
— intermedia, Schimp. 
elegans, Brong. 


Trichomanites myriophyllum, Brong. 


Pecopteris Sultziana, Brong. 
Anomopteris Mougeoti, Brong. 
Crematopteris typica, Schimp. 
Protopteris Mougeotii, Brong. 
Lesangeana, Schimp. 
micropeltis, Schimp. 
Voltzu, Schimp. 
Caulopteris? tessellata, Schimp. 


EQumISETACES. 
Equisetites Brongniartii, Schimp. 
Calamites? arenaceus, Jig. 
Mougeotii, Brong. 


M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. 


ASTEROPHYLLITE 2 


Schizoneura paradoxa, Schimp. 
Ethophyllum speciosum, Schimp. 
stipulare, Brong. 


ConIFERe. 
Voltzia heterophylla, Schimp. 
acutifolia, Brong. 
Haidingeria latifolia, Endl. 
elliptica, Endl. 
—- Braunu, Endl. 
speciosa, Endl. 


CYCADACES. 
Zamites vosgesiacus, Schimp. 
Ctenis' Hogardi, Brong. (Nilsonia 
Hogardi, Schimp.) 

Doubtful Monocotyledons. 
Yuccites vosgesiacus, Schimp. 
Paloxyris regularis, Brong. 
Echinostachys oblonga, Brong. 
cylindrica, Schimp. 


I have not cited any locality for these plants of the grés bigarré, 


because they are all derived from the quarries worked on the two 
slopes of the Vosges, but particularly from that of Sultz-les-Bains, 
near Strasburg. Anomopteris Mougeotii, however, has been found 
in some localities in Baden. It is remarkable that these beds of 
fossil plants are thus limited to this region. But in comparing 
this flora with that of the slate quarries of Lodéve, which have 
been regarded as of the same epoch, it will be seen that the two ~ 
lists have nothing in common, and that it is by no means pro- 
bable that these formations were contemporary. 


4. Jurassic Period. 


This period is one of the most extensive in regard to the for- 
mations it comprises and the variety of different special epochs 
of vegetation embraced in it, even though we are obliged to com- 
prehend, under a common title, epochs during which frequently 
very analogous forms have succeeded to one another. It would 
comprise, thus, from the Keuper inclusively to the Wealden forma- 
tions. In fact, the Pterophyllum of the Keuper reappears, with 
slight specific modifications, in the Wealden formations. The 
Equisetites of the Keuper extend as far as the middle oolitic for- 
mation ; the Baiere of the lias also reappear in the Wealden strata 
of the north of Germany; the genera Sagenopteris and Campto- 
pteris are found equally in the Keuper, the lias and the oolite. 

Nevertheless these common characters, which indicate a great 
analogy between the floras of each of these epochs of formation, 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 


195 


do not prevent each from having its peculiar characters, and fre- 
quently a totality of species almost all peculiar to each particular 
epoch. We must therefore distinguish here these different subdi- 
visions, the number of which will perhaps be multiplied here- 
after, when the plants of each of the stages of the Jurassic for- 


mation are better known. 


. 


Amphigenous Cryptogams. 
ALG. 


Confervites arenaceus, Jiég.—Stut- 
gard. 
Delesserites crispatus, Brong. 


Acrogenous Cryptogams. 


FERNS. 


Odontopteris Cycadea, Bergy.—Co- 
burg. 

Neuropteris? distans, Sternb.— Bam- 
berg. 

Sphznopteris Rassertiana, Sternb.— 
Bamberg. 

pectinata, Sternb.—Bamberg. 

clavata, Sternb.— Bamberg. 

oppositifolia, Sternb.—Bamb. 

Coniopteris Schonleiniana, Br. — 
Wurtemb. 

— Kirchneri, Brong.—Bamberg. 

tricarpa, Brong.—Bamberg. 

Hymenophyllites macrophyllus, Br. 
—Bamberg. 

Tzeniopteris marantacea, Sternb.— 
Wurtemb. 

elongata, Brong.—St. Léger- 
sur-d’ Heunes. 

Pecopteris stutgardiensis, Brong.— 
Stutgard. 

Meriani, Brong.—Basle. 

taxiformis, Sternb.—Bamberg. 

microphylla, Sternb.—Bamb. 

Cladophlebis flexuosa, Gdoppert.— 
Bamberg. 

Rassertii, Sternb.— Bamberg. 

— imbricata, Sternb.— Bamberg. 

concinna, Sternb.— Bamberg. 

obtusa, Sternb.— Bamberg. 

Guttbiera angustifolia, Pres!.—Bam- 
berg. 

Phlebopteris Landriotii, Brong.— 
St. Léger-sur-d’ Heunes. 

Camptopteris Munsteriana, Sternb. 

Thaumatopteris? quercifolia, Brong. 
—Stutgard. (Pecopteris querci- 
folia, Sternd.) 


1. Keuprie Epoch. 


Sagenopteris rhoifolia, Sternb. — 
Bamberg. 
acuminata, Sternb.—Bamb. 


semicordata, Sternb.—Baden. 


EQUISETACE. 


Calamites arenaceus, Brong.—Stutg. 
Jageri, Brong.—Stutgard. 
Equisetites columnaris, Brong. — 
Stutgard, Coburg. 
cuspidatus, Sternb.—Stutgard, 
Baden. 
elongatus, Sternb.—Stutgard. 
Schonleinii, Sternb. — Wiirz- 
burg. 
conicus, Sternb.—Abschwind. 
sinsheimicus, Sternb.— Baden. 
Equisetum Meriani, Brong.—Basle. 
Munsteri, Sternb.— Bamberg. 
— HoOflianus, Sternb.— Waishof. 
— mondiformis, Sternb.—Bamb. 


Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. 


CYCADACE. 


Pterophyllum Jageri, Brong.—Stut- 
gard ; Helibronn. 

longifolium, Brong. — Basle ; 
Austria. 

Meriani, Brong.—Basle; Stutg. 
Zamites ? Munsteri, Sternb.—Bamb. 
acuminatus, Sternb.— Bamb. 
heterophyllus? Sternd.—Bamb. 


CoNIFER. 


Taxodites Munsterianus, Sternb.—- 
Bamberg. 

tenuifolius, Sternb.—Bamb. 

Cunninghamites? dubius, Sternb.— 
Bamberg. 

Peuce Keuperianus, Unger. 
tes.)—Bamberg. 


(Pini- 


Doubtful Monocotyledons. 


Paleoxyris Munsteri, Sternb.— Bam- 
berg. 


| Preisleria antiqua, Sternb.—Bamb. 


196 


M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


In comparing this flora with that of the grés bigarré of the 
Vosges, and with that of the lias, it is seen that it has nothing 
in common with the former except the Paleowyris, which appears 
extremely near that of the grés bigarré; on the other hand, it 
resembles the flora of the lias or of the oolite in the Ferns, seve- 
ral of which are specifically identical or exceedingly near, and in 
the species of Nilsonia and Pterophyllum, which are also identical 
or very near species to those of the lias. 


2. Liassic Epoch. 


Amphigenous Cryptogams. 


ALG&. 


Caulerpites ? Nilsonianus, Sternb.— 
Hog. 

Sargassites septentrionalis, Sternb.— 
Hog. 

Phymatoderma granulatum, Brong. 
—Boll. 

Leymerianum, Brong.—Aube. 

cretaceum, Sternb. (Chon- 
drites. )—Boll. 

Chondrites genuinus, Sternb.— Boll. 

bollensis, Kurr.—Boll. 


FunGI. 


Xylomites zamitz, Gopp.—Bamb. 
Uromycetites? concentricus, F. Br. 
—Bayreuth. 


LICHENS. 
Ramallinites lacerus, Munst.—Bayyr. 


Acrogenous Cryptogams. 


FERNS. 
Cyclopteris Brauniana, Gopp.—Bay- 


reuth. 
Odontopteris? eycadea, Berg.—Metz. 
Neuropteris ? trapeziphylla, F. Br.— 
Bayreuth. 
? alternans, F. Br.—Bayreuth. 
pachyrachis, Brongy. — Bam- 
berg. (Cyclopteris pachyrachis, 
Conn) 
Coniopteris Braunii, Gopp.—Bayr. 
princeps, Sternb.— Bayreuth. 
patentissima, Goépp.—Bayr. 
Pecopteris Braun, Munst.—Bayr. 
Whitbiensis, Brong.—Bayr. 
Cladophlebis Rassertu, Brong. — 
Bayreuth. : 
Teniopteris Munsteri, Gopp.—Bayr. 
vittata, Brong.—Hoer ; Bavyy. 


Teeniopteris major, Lindl. & Hutt.— 
Bayreuth. 

scitaminea, Pres/.—Bayreuth. 

obovata, F. Br.—Bayreuth. 

Phyllopteris Nilsoniana, Brong.— 
Hoer. 

Sagenopteris elongata, Munst.— Bay- 
reuth. 

Andriana baruthina, F. Br.—Bayyr. 

Laccopteris Braunii, Gopp.—Bayr. 

germinans, Gdpp.—Bayreuth. 

Thaumatopteris Munsteri, Gopp.— 
Bayreuth. 

Camptopteris crenata, Pres/.—Bay- 
reuth ; Coburg. 

Bergeri, Pres!.—Coburg, Bayr. 

— Munsteri, Pres]. — Bamberg, 
Bayreuth. 

Nilsoni, Pres/.—Hoer, Coburg. 

Phlebopteris polypodioides, Br.— 
Heilbronn, Metz. 

Clathropteris meniscioides, Brong.— 
Hoer, Metz, La Marche (H* 
Marne), Pouilly en Auxois. 

platyphylla, Brong.—Halber- 
stadt. 

Diplodyctium obtusilobum, F’. Braun. 
—Bayreuth. 


MARSILEACE. 
Pilularites Braun, Gopp.—Bayr. 
Baiera dichotoma, F. Braun.—Bafyr. 

LyCOPODIACES. 
Psilotites 2 robustus, F. Braun.— 

Bayreuth. 

EQUISETACE, 

Equisetum Munsteri, Sternb.—Bayr. 


Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. 


CYCADACE. 


Cycadites pectinatus, Berg.—Co- 
burg, Metz. 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 


Otozamites Bechii, Brong.—-England. 
Bucklandii, Brong.—England, 
Metz. 

obtusus, Brong. (L. § H.)— 
England. 

oblongifolius, Kurr.—Wurtem- 


erg. 
a Riandelslohi, Kurr.—Wurtem. 
acuminatus, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. 
brevifolius, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. 
——- Schmiedelii, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. 
Zamites distans, Sternb.—Bamberg. 
lanceolatus, Lindl. 8 Hutt.— 
Bayreuth. 
Hartigianus, Germ.— Halber- 
stadt. 
heterophyllus, Presl.—Bayr. 
crassinervis, Germ. — Halber- 
stadt. 
gracilis, Kurr.—Wurtemburg. 
And several new species according to 

Fr. Braun. 

Ctenis angusta, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. 
abbreviata, Fr. Braun.—Bayyr. 
marginata, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. 
?inconstans, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. 
Pterophyllum majus, Brong.—Hoer. 
minus, Brong.—Hoer. 
—— lunularifolium, Gopp.—Bayr. 
—— dubium, Brong.—Hoer. 
Zinckenianum, Germ.— Hal- 

berstadt. 
Nilsonia contigua, Fr.Braun.—Bayr. 
elegantissima, Fr. Braun. — 
Bayreuth. 
intermedia, Fir. Braun.—Bayr. 


197 


Nilsonia speciosa, Fir. Braun.—Bay- 
reuth. 

brevis, Brong.—Hoer. 

——- Sternbergii, Gopp. ?—Hoer. 

elongata, Brong.—Hoer. 

Bergeri, Gépp.—Coburg,Qued- 
linburg. 

Cycadoidea pygmea, Lindl. § Hutt. 
—Lyme-Regis. 

cylindrica, Ung.—Lunéville. 


ConIFER. 


Brachyphyllum peregrmum, Br.— 
England ; Wurtemburg. (Arauc. 
peregrina, Lindl. § Hutt.) 

mammillare ? Brong.—Bayr. 

liasmum, Br. (Kurr.)—Wur- 
temburg. 

Taxodites flabellatus, Gopp.? 

Palissya Braunn, Endl.—Bayreuth. 

Pinites ? elongatus, Endl.—Engl. 

Peuce Brauneana, Ung.—Bayreuth. 

wurtemburgica, Ung. — Wur- 

temburg. 

Lindleyana, With.—Whitby. 

Hutton, With—Whitby. 


Doubtful Monocotyledons. 


Poacites Arundo, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. 

Paspalum, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. 

Nardus, Fr. Braun.—Bayyr. 

Cyperites scirpoides, Fr. Braun.— 
Bayreuth. 

cearicinus, Fr. Braun.—Bayyr. 

—— typhoides, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. 


This list is founded upon that given by M. Braun of the fossil 


plants of the has of the environs of Bayreuth (Minster, Beytr. 
zur Petrefact. fase. vi. p. 11), only the species already named and 
described or figured being inserted ; and to these are added: 1. 
those of the has of Halberstadt and of Quedlinburg, described by 
Professor Germar, and those of the lias of Wurtemburg, by Pro- 
fessor Kurr ; 2. those of the sand of the lias of Hoer in Scania ; 
3. those of certain parts of France, such as Hettange near Metz, 
La Marche (Haute-Marne), Pouilly (department of the Yonne) ; 
and 4. certain species of the lias of Lyme-Regis and Whitby in 
England. 

But I have excluded the species of the oolitic beds of the 
neighbourhood of Scarborough and Whitby, which M. Unger has 
often included in this formation. If the species recently an- 
nounced by M. Fr. Braun, but not even named, had been added 
to each genus in this list, it would have been increased’ by 


198 


M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


twenty-five species, and would thus have amounted to more than 
a hundred, comprising forty-seven Ferns and other acrogenous 
Cryptogams, and fifty gymnospermous Dicotyledons, thirty-nine 
of which are Cycadacez and eleven Conifers. 

The essential characters of this epoch are therefore: 1. the 
great predominance of Cycadacex, already well established, and 
the presence of numerous genera in this family, especially of 
Zamites and Nilsonia ; 2. the existence among the Ferns of many 
genera with reticulated nervation, which scarcely showed them- 
selves, and only in forms varying little, in the more ancient for- 
mations, but some of which did nevertheless begin to appear in 
the epoch of the Keuper. The genera Camptopteris and Thauma- 


topteris are examples. 


3. Oolitic Epoch. 


Amphigenous Cryptogams. 
ALG&. 


Codites difformis, Brong.— Solen- 
hofen. (Codites serpentinus et 
crassipes, Sternb.) 

? tortuosus, Brong.—Solenh. 
(Caulerpites tortuosus, Sternb.) 
Corallinites arbuscula, Ung.—Au- 

stria. 

halimeda, Ung.—Austria. 

Chondrites laxus, Sternb.—Solenh. 

lumbricarius, Sternb.—Solenh. 

Spherococcites cactiformis, Sternb. 
—Solenhofen. 

varius, Sternb.—Solenhofen. 

subarticulatus, Sternb.—Solen- 

hofen. 

secundus ? Sternb.—Solenh. 

Schnitzleinii, Sternb.—Solenh. 


Stockii, Brong.—Solenhofen. 

concatenatus, Stern.—Solenh. 
ramulosus, Stern.—Stonesfield. 
ciliatus, Sternb.—Solenhofen. 
Munsteria clavata, Sternb.—Solenh. 
vermicularis, Sternb.—Solenh. 
—— ? lacunosa, Sternb.—Solenh. 


Acrogenous Cryptogams. 
FERNS. 
Cyclopteris digitata, Brong.—Scar- 
borough. 
Sphenopteris cysteoides, L. é¢ H.— 
Stonesfield. 
arguta, L. & H.—Scarboro’. 
—— crenulata, Brong.— Whitby. 
denticulata, Brong. — Scar- 
borough. 


cernuus, Sternb.—Solenhofen. | 
| Cladophiebis 


Sphenopteris hymenophylloides, 
Brong.—Whitby. 

Williamsonis, Brong.— Scar- 
borough. 

Hymenophyllites macrophyllus, 
Goépp.—Stonesfield, Morestel. 
Pachypteris ovata, Brong.—Whitby. 

lanceolata, Brong.—Whitby. 

microphylla, Brong.—Verdun. 

Coniopteris athyrioides, Brong. — 
Whitby. 

—— Murrayana, Brong. — Scarbo- 
rough. 

Pecopteris Moretiana, Brong.—Cha- 
tillon-sur-Seine. 

Phillipsi, Brong.—Scarboro’. 

denticulata, Brong.—Scarboro’. 

arguta, Brong.—Scarborough. 

serrata, L. § H.—Scarboro’. 

Desnoyersii, Brong.—Mamers. 

Reglei, Brong.— Mamers. 

tenuis, Brong. — 


Whitby. 
— Whitbiensis, Brong.—Whitby. 
dentata, Brong.—Scarboro’. 
—— ligata, Brong.—Scarborough. 
Williamsonis, Brong.—Scarbo- 
rough. 
recentior, Brong.—Scarboro’. 
haiburnensis, Brong.—Scarbo- 
rough. 
lobifolia, Brong.—Scarboro’. 
undulata, Brong.—Scarboro’. 
Teeniopteris vittata, Brong.—Scar- 
borough, Hoer, Stonesfield. 
latifolia, Brong.—Stonesfield, 
Scarborough. 
Phyllopteris Phillipsii, Brong.—Sear- 
borough. 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 


Sagenopteris Huttoni, Brong.—Scar- 
borough. 

Polypodites Lindleyi, Gépp.—Scar- 
borough. 

crenifolia, Gépp.—Scarboro’. 

undans, Gépp.—Scarborough. 

Phlebopteris polypodioides, Brong. 
—Scarborough. : 

contigua, L. § H.—Scarboro’. 

Camptopteris Phillipsu, Brong. — 
Scarborough. 

Tympanophora simplex, L. § H.— 
Scarborough. 

racemosa, L. §- H.—Scarboro’. 


MARSILEACE. 


Baiera Huttoni, Fr. Braun.—Scar- 
borough. 

2 furcata, Fr. Braun. — Sear- 
borough. 

Sphereda paradoxa, L. 6 H.—Scar- 
borough. 


LyCOPODIACE. 


Lycopodites falcatus, L. & H.— 
Scarborough. 

? Meyeranus, Gépp.—Silesia. 

Psilotites? filiformis, Munst—Mon- 
hain. 

Isoétites crociformis, Munst.—Mon- 
ham. 

Murrayana, L. & H.— Sear- 

borough. 


EQUISETACE. 


Equisetites lateralis, L. 6 H.—Scar- 
borough. 

Calamites ? Lehmannianus, Gopp.— 
Silesia. 

——? Herensis, Hising.—Hoer. 


Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. 
CYCADACE. 


Otozamites Bucklandii, Fr. Braun.— 
Mamers, Valogne. 

Bechu, Fr. Braun.—Mamers. 

lagotis, Brong.—Mamers. 

hastatus, Brong.—Mamers. 

Beanii, L. & H.—Scarboro’. 

latifolius, Br. — Orbagnoux 
(Ain). 

— microphyllus, Br.—Alencon. 

acuminatus, L. § H.—Scar- 

borough. 


199 


Otozamites levis, Brong.—Scarbo- 
rough. 

Youngu, Brong.—Whitby. 

acutus, Brong.—Whitby. 

Goldizi, Brong.—Whitby. 

elegans, Brong.— Whitby. 

Zamites pectinatus, Brong.—Scar- 
borough. 

distans, Sternb.—Stonesfield. 

lanceolatus, L. § H.—Scarbo- 

rough. 

gigas, LL. § H.—Scarborough. 

(Mantelli, Br. ; faleatus, Sternd. ; 

Whitbiensis, Sternd.) 

undulatus, Sternb. 2 — Scar- 

borough. 

longifohus, Brong.—Scearhoro’. 

Moreau, Brong.—Verdun. 

Feneonis, Brong.—Seissel, Mo- 

restel, Chateauroux. 

patens, Brong.—Stonesfield. 

taxinus, L. 6: H.—Stonesfield 

(an pectinatus, Brong.?). 

pecten, L. § H.—Scarborough. 

Pterophyllum Giynhausianum, Gopp. 
—Silesia. 

earnallianum, Gépp.—Silesia. 

propinquum, Gdpp.—Silesia. 

? tenuicaule, Morris.—Scarbo- 

rough. 

minus, Brong.—Scarborough. 

Nilsoni, L. §* H.—Scarboro’. 

Nilsonia compta, Gopp.—Scarboro’. 
(Pterophyllum Williamsonis, Br. 
Prod.) 

Ctenis falcata, L. & H.—Scarboro’. 

Cycadoidea squamosa, Brong. — 
Stonesfield. (Bucklandia squa- 
mosa, Br. Prod.) 


CONIFER. 


Thuites divaricatus, Sternb.—Stones- 
field, Solenhofen. 

? expansus, Sternb.—Stonesf. 

Brachyphyllum mammillare, Brong. 


—Scarborough. 
acutifolium, Brony.—Stonesf. 
gracile, Brong. — Jura near 
Nantua. 


Moreauanum, Brong. — Ver- 
dun. 
majus, 
Whitby. 
Palissya? Williamsonis, Brong. — 
Scarborough. (Lycopodites Wil- 


liamsonis, Brong.) 


Brong. — Verdun, 


ead 
F583 


200 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 

Palissya ? patens, Brong. — Hoer. Doubtful Monocotyledons. 
Lycopodites patens, Brong.) 

Taxites podocarpoides, Brong. — |-Podocarya.... . , Buckl.—Char- 
Stonesfield. mouth, Dorset. 

Peuce Lindleyana, With—Whitby. | Carpolithes conica, L. § H.—Mal- 

eggensis, With.—Hebrides. ton. 
—— jurassica, Hndl.—Poland. Bucklandii, L. 8 H.—Malton. 


This list is chiefly based upon the very varied fossils collected 
on the coast of Yorkshire, near Whitby and Scarborough, in beds 
which are referable to different parts of the inferior oolite, and in 
particular to the great oolite. It also contains a small number 
of species found in the schistose limestone of Stonesfield, near 
Oxford, belonging to the same strata. 

In France, the fossils of this formation have been collected 
chiefly in the neighbourhood of Morestel, near Lyons, by Dr. 
Lortet ; at Orbagnoux and Abergemens near Nantua, in the de- 
partment of Ain, by M. Itier; in the vicmity of Chateauroux, 
near Chatillon-sur-Seine, by Colonel Moret ; at Mamers, depart- 
ment of the Sarthe, by M. Desnoyers ; and lastly, in great quan-. 
tity, by M. Moreau, in the beds of the very pure white oolitic 
limestone in the environs of Verdun and near Vaucouleurs. Some 
species have also been found at other points of the Jura, in Nor- 
mandy, near Valogne, in the environs of Alengon, but im very 
small numbers in each of these localities. The majority of these 
species remain still without descriptions and figures, and they 
mostly differ, specifically, from those of England. The Ferns are 
usually less numerous and not so well preserved ; an exception 
however must be made in the case of Hymenophyllites macro-— 
phyllus, found in a perfect condition at Morestel, and observed 
also at Stonesfield and in Germany. The Cycadacez, the spe- 
cies of which are not very varied, are referable to the genera 
Otozamites and Zamites ; Ctenis, Pterophyllum and Nilsonia have 
not yet been observed there ; finally, the Coniferze of the genus 
Brachyphyllum are especially abundant there, and more frequent 
than in the other localities. 

In Germany, these fossils have been principally observed in 
the schistoid limestone of Solenhofen, near Aichstadt, particu- 
larly those of the Algze ; M. Géppert also announces several Cy- 
cadacez in the Jurassic formation of Ludwigsdorf, near Kreuz- 
berg, in Silesia. 

But these very different localities belong to very different 
stages of the ‘oolitic series, and will perhaps, when they are 
better known and more completely explored, constitute distinct 
epochs. : 

The distinctive characters of this epoch, comprehended in the 
whole extent that we have assigned to it, from the has up to the 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 201 


Wealden formation exclusively, are, among the Ferns, the rarity 
of the Ferns with reticulated nervation, so numerous in the lias ; 
among the Cycadez, the frequency of the Otozamites and Zamites, 
properly so called, that is to say, of the Cycadacee most analo- 
gous to those now existing ; and the diminution of Ctenis, Ptero- 
phyllum and Nilsonia, genera very far removed from living kinds ; 
lastly, the greater frequency of the Conifers, Brachyphyllum and 
Thuites, much more rare in the lias. 


4. Wealden Epoch. 


Amphigenous Cryptogams. 
ALG. 
Confervites fissus, Dunk.—Germany. 


Acrogenous Cryptogams. 
FERNS. 


Pachypteris gracilis, Brong.—En- 
gland, Beauvais. (Sphenopteris 
gracilis, Fit.) 

Sphenopteris Mantelli, Brong.—En- 
gland, Germany. 

Sillimani, Mant.—England. 

Romeri, Dunk.—Germany. 

tenera, Dunk.—Germany. 

—— Phillipsn, Mant.— England. 

Gopperti, Dunk.—Germany. 

Hartlebeni, Dunk.—Germany. 

longifolia, Dunk.—Germany. 

Adiantites Mantelli, Brong.—Germ. 
(Cyclopteris Mantelli, Dunk.) 

? Khpstemu, Brong. — Germ. 
(Cyclopt. Klipsteini, Dunk.) 

Cladophlebis Albertsii, Brong.—Ger- 
many. (Neuropteris  Albertsii, 
Dunk.) 

Pecopteris Huttoni, Brong.—Germ. 
(Neuropt. Huttoni, Dunk.) 

Geinitzu, Dunk.—Germany. 

— Murchisoni, Dunk.—Germany. 

Conybeari, Dunk.—Germany. 

elegans, Brong.—Germany. 
(Alethopt. elegans, Dunk.) 

—— polydactyla, Dunk.—Germany. 

— Ungeri, Dunk.—Germany. 

gracilis, Dunk.—Germany. 

— Cordai, Dunk.—Germany. 

—— Althausii, Dunk.—Germany. 

Browniana, Dunk.—Germany. 

? linearis, Sternb. — Germany 
(non P. Reichiana, Brong.). 

Lonchopteris Mantelli, Brong.—En- 
gland, Beauvais. 

? Huttoni, Pres/.—Germany. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. 


Hausmannia dichotoma, Dunk. — 
Germany, 

Protopteris? erosa, Ung.—England. 
(Endogenites erosa, Mant.) 


MARSILEACEX. 


Baiera Huttoni, Brong.—Germany. 
(Cyclopteris digitata, L. § H., non 
Brong.) 

Brauniana, Dunk.—Germany. 

nervosa, Dunk.—Germany. 


EQuISETACES. 
Equisetum Lyellu, Mant.—Engl. 
Phillipsu, Dunk.—Germany. 
— Burchardi, Dunk.—Germany. 


‘Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. 


CYCADACER. 

Cycadites Brongniarti, Rom.—Germ. 

—— Morrisianus, Dunk.—Germ. 

Zamites equalis, Gopp.—Germany. 

—— abietinus (Pteroph., Dunk.).— 
Germany. 

Dunkerianus (Pteroph., Dunk.). 
—Germany. 

—— Lyellianus(Pteroph., Dunk.).— 
Germany. 

Go6ppertianus(Pteroph., Dunk.). 

—Germany. 

Humboldtianus 

Dunk.).—Germany. 

Fittonianus (Pteroph., Dunk.). 

—Germany. 

Brongniarti (Cycad., Mant.).— 
England, Beauvais. 

Pterophyllum Schaumburgense, 
Dunk.—Germany. 

Zamiostrobus ? crassus, Gdpp.—En- 
gland, Isle of Wight. 

Cycadoidea megalophylla, Buekl.— 
Portland. 

microphylla, Buck!.— Portland. 

Clathraria Lyellu, Mant.—Sussex. 

Vol. vi. 14 


(Pteroph., 


202 M. Brongniart on the Periods of Vegetation. 


CoNIFER&. Germany. (Muscites Sternberg- 
Brachyphyllum Germari, Brong.— ianus, Dunk.) 
Germany. (Thuites Germari, | Abietites Link, Dunk. 
iS ar ace: Broke) 2 Getta: Plants of Doubtful Class. 
(Thuites Kurrianus.) Carpolithes Mantelli, Stokes.—En- 
imbricatum, Brong. — Germ. gland, Germany, Beauvais. 


(Thuites imbricatus, Rom.) Lindleyanus, Dunk.—Germ. 
—— Gravesii, Brong. — Beauvais. | —— cordatus, Dunk.—Germany. 

(Moreausia Gravesu, Pomel.) Brongniarti, Dunk.—Germany. 
Juniperites Sternbergianus, Brong.— Sertum, Dunk.—Germany. 


This list is prmeipally derived from discoveries made in recent — 
years in the Wealden districts of the north of Germany, at Oster- 
wald, Schaumburg, Buckeburg, Oberkirche, &c., the fossil plants 
of which were first described by M. Romer, and subsequently 
more completely by M. Dunker, in his monograph on these di- 
stricts. To these species are added the less numerous and less 
varied formerly discovered in the Wealden of England, near Til- 
gate and Hastings Forests, in Sussex, and so well described by 
Dr. Mantell. 

This same formation has been found in France, near Beau- 
vais, by Mr. Graves, who observed in it Lonchopteris Mantelli and 
some other plants, of which I have not seen specimens, and which 
I have cited from his work on the geology of the department of 
the Oise. 

The species, to the number of sixty-one enumerated above, 
appear to be all peculiar to this formation, with the exception 
perhaps of Baiera Huttoni, which seems identical with the spe- 
cies of the lias of Bayreuth and of the Scarborough oolite ; but 
their generic forms are almost all the same as those of the lias 
and the oolitic formations. Nevertheless the Cycadez already ap- 
pear less numerous in proportion to the Ferns. 

It will further be remarked that this freshwater formation, 
which terminates, for us, the kingdom of the Gymnosperms, is 
allied by its total character to other epochs of the vegetation of 
the Jurassic period, and is distinguished from the cretaceous 
epoch which succeeds it, by the complete absence of every spe- 
cies which can be referred to the angiospermous Dicotyledons, in 
France and England as in the deposits of southern Germany, so 
rich in variety of species. On the other hand, in the lower chalk, 
the upper greensand, Quadersandstein or Planerkalk of Germany, 
we immediately find several kinds of leaves evidently belonging 
to the great division of angiospermous Dicotyledons, and some 
remains of Palms, of which, on the contrary, no trace appears in 
the Wealden deposits. 

I have classed among the Cycadee the stems from Tilgate 
Forest, previously called by the name of Clathraria Lyellu, and 


Impressions of Footsteps in the Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 203 


which I have regarded as a stem allied to Dracena. The to- 
tality of their characters, although the almost complete absence 
of preservation of their tissues does not allow of our anatomizing 
them, appears to me to render this reference more probable, and 
to indicate, in particular, the relations between this stem and 
those of Zamites gigas, found at Scarborough. 

The abundance of Lonchopteris Mantelli is a character of the 
Wealden formations of the south of England and the department 
of the Oise, where this fossil seems to present itself, at all events 
in fragments, in the majority of the localities where the beds have 
been uncovered by the working of the potter’s clays of this for- 
mation near Savignies. In Germany, on the contrary, this spe- 
cies is wanting, and Abietites Linkii appears to be the predomi- 
nant plant. As to the species of Brachyphyllum, I have not yet 
been able to study them in nature, but the figures that have been 
given of them leave me little doubt of their analogy with those 
of the oolitic epoch. 

The abundance of Cycadez also forms a distinctive character 
of the Wealden formations of Germany. However, there are, as 
is seen, several species common to both basins, and I will add 
that Sphenopteris Gépperti, Dunk., is probably identical with 
Sphenopteris Phillipsii, Mant. 

I have not included in this list certain marine plants cited in 
the strata of this epoch: 1. because it appears to me doubtful 
whether they really belong to the Wealden epoch and not to the 
Glauconian ; 2. because it seems to me still uncertain whether 
the species cited, Chondrites equalis and intricatus, are really 
quite specifically identical with the species of this name of the 
upper fucoid sand of the chalk. 


[To be continued. ] 


XIX.—On the position of the Impressions of Footsteps in the 
Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. By Roprrt Harkness, 


Esq. 


Tue new red sandstone exists in Dumfries-shire in four separate 
patches. The one, which occurs in the north-west portion of the 
country, occupies the smallest area, and rests upon the lower 
parts of the representatives of the mountain limestone, which 
from their position and inclination appear to appertain to the 
carboniferous deposits of Ayrshire. 

The new red sandstone which is met with in the lower portion 
of the Vale of the Nith, and also in the low country in Annandale, 
and which covers the greatest extent of surface, seems to he 
unconformably upon the altered Silurian formation ; the other 

14+ 


204 Mr. R. Harkness on the position of the Impressions of 


portion of the county in which this deposit prevails is the south- 
east, where it abuts against the representatives of the mountain 
limestone formation as they occur in Dumfries-shire. Of the 
small isolated patch lying in the north-west we have no evidence 
to show that it affords any traces of footsteps, and its position 
with reference to the other two deposits cannot be distinctly 
made out. It is however probable that originally it existed as 
a part of the larger deposits which occur to the south, from 
which it has been detached by the eroding action of the waters 
of the river Nith. 

It is in the district containing the largest area of sandstone 
that the footsteps are found in the greatest abundance. In the 
quarries of Corncockle and Templand village in the parish of 
Lochmaben, and also in those of Locherbriggs and Craigs in 
Dumfries, as well as at Green Mill in Caerlaverock, impressions 
occur more or less abundantly. At Corncockle they are more 
common, and in general more perfect than in any of the other 
quarries, and the tracks there are in some instances of such a 
character as to indicate that animals different in form traversed 
the sand, and that they bore little or no relation to those which 
impressed the strata in the other quarries. The more common 
footmarks are however to be obtained from all the different 
quarries. 

The nature of the sandstone in the quarries which afford the 
tracks is to a great extent similar. The direction of the dip and 
also the inclination approach in localities where steps occur ; 
and the position of the sandstone relative to the subjacent and 
surrounding Silurian is such as to show that the whole of the 
quarries owe their inclination to the same elevating cause. At 
Corncockle the sandstone consists of beds varying in thickness 
from one foot to four ; and the beds are in some cases laminated ; 
the laminz occurring more frequently in the upper portion of the 
bed than in the lower. Sometimes the laminz have a contorted 
appearance, and the brown and red layers which constitute these 
laminz are the faces along which the stratum splits easily into 
flags. The texture of the rock is remarkably uniform, being fine 
and hard, with the red colour which prevails amongst the Bunter 
sandstones. In its bedding the rock is so regular as to be quar- 
ried along the planes of the strata with so much ease, that it is 
no rare occurrence to find an undisturbed perfectly smooth face 
of rock extending from the top to the bottom of the quarry, and 
almost from one side to the other. The faces of the beds are in 
some cases separated by very thin layers of fine clay, and when 
this is removed they have in some instances a burnished aspect. 
The dip of the beds here is towards the west at an angle of 
about 34°. 


Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 205 


It is on the fine faces and also on the intervening fine red clays 
that we meet with the footsteps which have rendered this quarry 
so remarkable. The steps on the faces of the rock are more per- 
fect than those which the clay affords ; natural casts of these are 
obtained from the underside of the sandstone strata, and these 
partake of the imperfections of the impressions in the clay. The 
cause of this imperfection appears to have resulted in a great 
measure from the comparative thinness of the clay, which did 
not allow of a distinct impression before the foot pressed upon 
the less yielding sand. 

A quarry is also wrought at Templand village, about half a mile 
south of Corncockle, and here impressions of two kinds of footsteps 
are also occasionally found. The sandstone at this locality differs 
considerably from the former, being of a coarser nature, the 
beds are of less thickness, and the position of the quarry with 
reference to that at Corncockle is such as to show that the sand- 
stone of Templand village lies above that of Corncockle. The 
inclination of the beds here is towards the west at an angle 
of 30°. 

At Locherbriggs, in the parish of Dumfries, four sandstone 
quarries occur in which footsteps have been found. The general 
character of the rock in these is similar; and the quarry lying 
furthest towards the south may be taken as a type of the deposits 
generally. In this the dip is at an angle of 35° W.S.W., and 
the rock consists of thin flags, under which les a more compact 
stone. Beneath this compact rock two beds of thick flags occur, 
and under them the rock again becomes thin-bedded. The faces 
of these different beds present the same smooth and burnished 
appearance with those of Corncockle, with the exception of the 
faces which separate the two flags. These however are equally 
smooth and well developed, although devoid of the burnished 
aspect. On the upper face of this lower flag impressions of foot- 
steps are found, and the lower face of the upper flag contains 
casts of these impressions, and to these two faces the occurrence 
of footsteps appears to be restricted. 

The new red sandstone is likewise extensively wrought at Craigs 
quarry, also in the parish of Dumfries. Here the beds are of both 
a compact and flaggy nature, the former occurring in the higher 
portion of the quarry, and the latter below. It is on the faces 
of these flags and likewise in the interior of the beds, as shown 
when these are split along the lamin, that footmarks are met 
with. Lamine similar to those which are seen at Corncockle are 
also to be found in the flaggy beds here. The dip of the strata 
at Craigs is towards the west at an angle of about 30°. 

At Green Mill in the parish of Caerlaverock, there is also a 
quarry of new red sandstone. The inclination of the rock here 


206 Mr. R. Harkness on the position of the Impressions of 


is at an angle of 32° W.S.W., and the beds are composed of la- 
mine similar to those of the quarry at Corncockle. Some of the 
beds are separated by thin layers of clay, and impressions occur 
both on these and likewise on the fine faces of the beds. 

These are the localities from whence footmarks are obtaimed in 
that portion of the new red sandstone which occupies the greatest 
area in Dumfries-shire, and so great is the resemblance between 
the deposits at these different localities, that in any of them we 
have a representative of the beds containing impressions except 
at Templand, where the rock is of a coarse nature, and appears 
to occupy a higher position than at the other localities. A sand- 
stone of a similar nature seems to overlie the flag rock at Green 
Mill, as seen on the high ground above the quarry. 

Of the other area containing new red sandstone, and which 
lies on the south-east side of the county, we find that it offers 
on the whole characters which distinguish it from the new red 
sandstone of the southern portion of the Vale of the Nith and the 
district of Annandale. 

The formation is wrought extensively to the east of the river 
Annan, and at the quarry of Corse Hill, about two miles from 
the town of Annan, we have a good example of its general nature. 
Here the dip is about 13° S.E., and the rock is composed of 
several series of sandstone beds interstratified with beds of red 
clay, some of which exceed 9 inches in thickness. The flags 
which lie upon these clay beds have their under surface marked 
im high relief with raised vermicular-like ridges, and these are 
derived from the upper surface of the clay beds, and appear to 
have resulted from the erosion of currents on the soft surface of 
the clay. Amongst these markings, casts of the footprints of the 
Cheirotherium are sometimes met with, and in some instances 
marks of desiccation occur. In the adjoming parish of Kirk- 
patrick Fleming, which lies eastward from Annan, the same beds 
of sandstone and shale are obtained ; but here the red shales are 
more abundant, and at Cove quarry in the same parish the colour 
of the rock and the intercalated shales have undergone such an 
entire change as to place them in connection with the infra-gyp- 
seous Clays of the Keuper sandstones. 

In the, district oceupied by the largest area of sandstone, viz. 
the lower portion of the Vale of the Nith, and the more level parts 
of Annandale, we have other deposits besides the flaggy beds 
containing the impressions. These flaggy beds are succeeded by 
deposits of a coarser-grained sandstone which appears to exceed 
100 yards in thickness. Above this sandstone a singular con- 
glomerate of about the same thickness occurs; and on this con- 
glomerate beds of fine soft sandstone repose, these latter being 
the highest which the new red sandstone of the Vale of the Nith 


Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 207 


affords us. The sandstone on the south-eastern parts of the 
county appears to be higher in position than this latter bed, and 
there is reason to conclude that 100 yards at least lie above 
the conglomerate, thus making the flags in which fossil steps 
abound, at least 300 yards below the infra-gypseous clays of the 
Keuper. The conglomerate, which is entirely a local deposit, and 
one which would accumulate much more rapidly than the com- 
mon sandstones, renders it difficult to assign an exact position to 
the impressions; and the probability is that a comparison with 
localities where no conglomerate occurs would give us a thickness 
of Bunter sandstone not much exceeding the combined thickness 
of the higher and lower deposits exclusive of the conglomerate. 

From this circumstance we find that, so far as the traces of 
footsteps are concerned, had we been led to infer their position 
in the Bunter sandstone generally, without taking the more rapid 
accumulation of the conglomerate as it occwrs in Dumfries-shire 
into consideration, we should have placed them more than 300 
yards below the Keuper, where it is probable that the real depth 
does not greatly exceed 200 yards trom that deposit. With re- 
gard to the different kinds of tracks which are met with at Corn- 
cockle, two of these are also found in the quarries of the sand- 
stone in the neighbourhood of Dumfries, viz. the impression 
which in front resembles the segment of a circle, and in which 
the sand is thrown backwards during the progression of the ani- 
mal; and the other, the small impression in which toes and 
cushions of the foot are well marked. This latter footmark we 
find associated with the tracks of the Raynchosaurus in the 
new red sandstone at Western Point near Runcorn in Cheshire. 
But no steps of this latter animal have hitherto been found in 
Dumfries-shire, and as ample opportunities would have occurred 
for discovering such steps had the animal which formed them 
existed in this locality during the deposition of that portion of 
the Bunter sandstone from which impressions are obtained, we 
may infer that either the conditions necessary for its existence 
did not prevail in Dumfries-shire, or that the animal was called 
into being after the sandstone of the district had been deposited, 
That this latter cause was most probably the reason why we have 
no traces of the Rhynchosaurus in the lower portion of the Bunter 
sandstone, we may infer from the circumstance, that three if not 
more types of animals, which were occupants of our earth during 
the more early portion of the period when the Bunter sandstone 
was being deposited, had ceased to exist, imasmuch as we find no 
traces of them in the higher beds of the sandstone. 

That the small, toed animal which has been commonly consi- 
dered as a tortoise, and the Rhynchosaurus coexisted, we have 
every reason to believe, but none of the impressions in Dumfries- 
shire show that circumstance, neither do we obtain in the district 


208 = Sir W. Jardine on the position of the Impressions of 


any of those worm-castings which are associated with the foot- 
marks at Western Point. This may probably be owing to the 
lowness of the beds in the Vale of the Nith and the district of An- 
nandale, and to the deposits in the south-east of the county being 
above those from whence footsteps are procured in Cheshire. 

It has been already mentioned that Cheirotherium footmarks 
have been met with in that portion of the new red sandstone 
which occurs in the south-eastern part of the county, and it has 
been stated that the general character of the beds here is such 
as to indicate that they approach near to the Keuper sandstone. 
We find both at Stourton quarry and also at Lymn that the foot- 
steps of this animal occupy a high position in the Bunter sand- 
stone. At Bemburg we find the Labyrinthodon also occurring in 
the higher beds of the Bunter ; and Dr. Lloyd considers that the 
Labyrinthodon bucklandi belongs rather to the higher portion of 
this deposit than to the lower beds of the Keuper. 

Considering the footsteps of the Bunter sandstone, we have 
first in the highest portion, the impressions of the Cheirotherium. 
Below these the footmarks of the Rhynchosaurus occur associated 
with what are termed the steps of a small tortoise ; and at a depth 
exceeding 200 yards we have the tracks of several other animals, 
amongst which the small tortoise coexistent with the Rhyncho- 
saurus also appears. 


XX.— Note to Mr. Harkness’s paper on “ The position of the Im- 
pressions of Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries- 
shire.” By Sir W. Jarpinz, Bart. 


CorncockLe Murr 1s an elevated ridge of about a mile or little 
more in length, situate nearly in the centre of the valley of the 
Annan from east to west, and at about two-thirds of its length 
from its upper or northern end. At the northern extremity of 
this ridge the quarry of Corncockle is worked, and has supplied 
nearly the whole stone used in the neighbourhood for many 
generations. Further up the valley several attempts have been 
made to open quarries, but the rock becomes soft and inferior in 
quality, and no impressions of footmarks or traces of them have 
hitherto been met with northward of the above-mentioned locality. 

So far as has yet been discovered, footprints of four distinct 
species of animals appear on the Corncockle beds. Of these two 
were described by the late Dr. Duncan, Minister of Ruthwell, in 
the Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, and have 
received the name of Testudo duncani from Professor Owen in 
his “ Report on British Fossil Reptiles.” A third was indicated 
as indistinct and having the impressions filled up; while the 
fourth does not appear to have been previously noticed, and 1s 


Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 209 


perhaps the most uncommon in the quarry. There has been no 
appearance of impressions of the Cheirotherium, which Mr. Hark- 
ness mentions as occurring in the sandstone of the lower basin. 

For two of these impressions we would propose the generic 
title of Chelichnus, as little doubt will be entertained of their 
having been impressed by some animal of tortoise or chelonian 
form. These were the impressions originally noticed by Dr. Dun- 
can and referred by Prof. Owen to Testudo duncant. 

Chelichnus duncani, Owen, is the most frequently found, and 
tracks of it at the present time may be seen extending above 
31 feet in length in a direction from west to east, not keeping 
a straight course, but zigzag and winding both to the north and 
south. Many of these impressions are very distinct, and exhibit 
a single sole or pad with slight undulations on its surface and five 
distinct claws which required the foot to be sunk to a consider- 
able depth before their impress was left; these footprints are 
from 1 to 2 inches in diameter. 

Chelichnus gigas, Jard., is the large footprint indicated by 
Dr. Duncan as indistinct. The general diameter is from 3 to 4 
inches, frequently filled up, but when seen free they consist of a 
single raised pad or cushion with a circular ring, which appears 
in certain conditions to have protruded and concealed the claws. 
One impression of a walk of above 9 feet in length has been ob- 
tained, in which each footprint is 9 inches in diameter, and in 
one three toes are distinctly marked. 

For the other two impressions, of which the direct alliance has 
not been ascertained, but which are certainly not tortoises, it was 
suggested that some more indefinite title would be preferable, 
and that of Herpetichnus has been applied. 

Herpetichnus sauroplesius, Jard., is also one of the impressions 
noticed by Dr. Duncan; and one of the specimens presented by 
that gentleman to the museum of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, 
as well as one more lately procured, exhibit lengthened toes of 
unequal length, the second toe from the inside being the longest, 
the three exterior decreasing gradually. The impressions gene- 
rally occur filled up, or present only a smooth hollow, as if the 
sand had been exceedingly moist, and the finer undulations of 
the sole had been obliterated on the removal of the foot. The 
length of the step or stride in these impressions, and the form 
of the foot in Dr. Duncan’s specimen alluded to, incline us to 
consider this animal to have been of a more lacertine or saurian 
form than any of the others. 

Herpetichnus bucklandi, Jard., has not been previously noticed ; 
it is from a small animal, and the tracks generally appear raised 
or as a cast, but on one slab we have distinct impressions of at 
least three toes. 


210 Bibliographical Notices. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


A Sketch of the Physical Structure of Australia. By J. BretE 
Juxes, M.A., F.G.S. London: J. & W. Boone. 


Tue author of this work, who accompanied as naturalist the explo- 
ring expedition of H. M.S. Fly, visited, during the voyage, consider- 
able portions of the coasts of Australia for the purpose of geological 
investigation, and communicated an abstract of his researches to the 
British Association in 1846, and to the Geological Society in 1847. 
Subsequently availing himself of the various facts bearmg on the 
subject collected during the labvrious investigations of previous ex- 
plorers, and to whom full credit is here given, Mr. Jukes has by his 
own personal examination been better enabled to study and under- 
stand the different published accounts of others, and by connecting 
the various observations together, having himself obtained a tolerably 
distinct notion of the structure of this region, has endeavoured to 
convey to the reader a general résumé of what is at present known 
respecting the geology and physical structure of Australia. 

Considering the vast amount of still unexplored country, it might 
appear at first sight difficult to form any general conclusions as to 
the peculiar structure of the interior ; but this is to some extent ob- 
viated by the great uniformity and monotony of those portions 
hitherto examined. 

The geology of Australia (at present known) is somewhat remark- 
able ; the principal mountain chains consisting chiefly of granitic and 
metamorphic rocks overlaid by a palzeozoic formation with which are 
associated masses of porphyry, greenstone and basalt, frequently dis- 
locating and altering portions of it: tertiary beds occupy considerable 
areas in the plains, as well as cover the hills to a certain height above 
the sea ; and with these are associated still more recent igneous rocks. 
Deposits belonging to the secondary period (7. e. odlitic and creta- 
ceous), which form so prominent a feature in the geology of portions 
of the northern hemisphere, have not yet been detected in Australia. 
«This circumstance inclines us to believe that the country may, 
most probably, have existed as dry land during the odlitic and cre- 
taceous periods ; if so, is it not possible that its present fauna and 
flora may be in some way the descendants and representatives of the 
fauna and flora that in the odlitic period were common to the whole 
earth?’ Other points of equal interest are treated of in this volume, 
such as the peculiar character of the fossil vegetation associated with 
the Australian coal, as distinguished from that occurring in the car- 
boniferous deposits of the northern hemisphere. This is a curious 
fact, inasmuch as, if both deposits are nearly synchronous, (and we 
quite agree with the author im referring the former to the paleozoic 
zera) Australia presents us at this early period with the antitype of a 
flora which became the characteristic one of the northern hemisphere 
during the secondary epoch: as, however, no deposits belonging to 
the latter occur throughout this vast continent, and inferentially no 
submergence of a large portion of the ancient land, until some part 


Bibliographical Notices. 211 


of the tertiary period, a question naturally arises ’s to the continu- 
ance and destruction of that early flora, and also as to the character 
of the vegetation during the tertiary era; whether it did, like the 
present indigenous one, contain some forms representative of the 
earlier flora. Future researches may throw some light on this point. 
The subject matter is treated geographically under eight sections, and 
altogether the work is a very acceptable one, and will prove useful 
both to the scientific inquirer and the emigrant: the descriptions of 
the physical features, as dependent on the geological structure, are 
briefly but clearly stated. Much, however, remains to be effected ; 
and we do not doubt that through the zealous and active labours of 
the Rev. W. B. Clarke, as well as in the appointment of a government 
geologist now proceeding on his mission, our knowledge of the pe- 
culiar structure, mineral riches and fossil character of the various 
rocks occurring in this important colony will be materially increased 
and elucidated. 


Outlines of British Geology. Published for the Society for promoting 
Christian Knowledge. London, 1850. 


This is a useful introduction to the study of British geology, em- 
bracing a general account of the principal formations occurring in 
England, with brief notices of those in Scotland and Ireland. In the 
descriptions of the range and extent of the more important strata, 
their physical and agricultural characters, the author has availed 
himself of some of the chief English works on the subject, although 
at the same time it is evident he has been an attentive observer of 
many of the described phenomena. The subject is treated in a very 
popular manner, devoid of all technicalities, and will form a good 
compendium to this science for the young student. 

A copious glossary, explaining the terms which generally occur in 
geological works, and the nature and composition of the principal 
mineral substances, is appended to the volume, as well as a geological 
map and a few sections, illustrative of the sections of the strata tra- 
versed by the principal railways from London. 


In the Press. 


The Ichnology of Annandale, or Illustrations of Footmarks impressed 
on the New Red Sandstone of Corncockle Muir, Dumfries-shire. 
By Sir Witx1aMm Jarpine, Bart., F.R.S.E., F.L.S. &e. 


The illustrations now contemplated will consist of about Twelve 
Plates, lithographed from the “impressions on the sandstone.” From 
the difficulty of properly representing these reduced, they will be 
figured of the size of the originals, and will be printed in colours so 
as to represent the precise appearance of the sandstone as nearly as 
possible. A few necessary and explanatory observations will accom- 
pany the plates. 


212 Zoological Socrety. 
€ 
PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 


ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
~ November 13, 1849.—William Yarrell, Esq., in the Chair. 
ON THE SPECIES OF ANOMIADE. By J. E. Gray, Esa., F.R.S. 


The European species of dnomiade have been much multiplied, 
while on the other hand the exotic species have been almost entirely 
neglected. 

The form, substance, surface and colour of the shell, which have 
been used to distinguish the species, were suspected by Montague to 
be dependent on the age of the specimens and the locality in which 
they happened to be found, and further researches have proved the 
accuracy of these observations. 

There being in the British Museum considerable series of speci- 
mens of this family from different localities, I have attentively exa- 
mined them, and believe that I have observed some characters by which 
they may be distinguished from each other, which are but little, if 
at all, modified by external circumstances or age. 

Mr. Cuming has kindly allowed me to examine the original spe- 
cimens of Placunanomia, described by Mr. Broderip, with some ad- 
ditional specimens which he has since received, and thus enabled 
me to identify the exotic species which have been described by that 
naturalist ; and also the collection of Anomie contained in his cabi- 
net, which has furnished me with several additional species. 

The species may be divided into two very distinct genera :— 

1. ANomr1a. Upper valve with three subcentral muscular scars ; 
the anterior upper lobe of the notch separated from the cardinal edge ; 
the plug entirely shelly, and quite free from the edge of the notch. 

2. Puacunanomia. Upper valve with two subcentral muscular 
scars; the anterior upper lobe of the notch agglutinated to the car- 
dinal edge ; plug shelly at the top and near the body to which it is 
attached, and with horny longitudinal lamine below and internally. 


_ I. Anomia. 

Upper valves with three subcentral muscular scars; byssal notch 
distinct ; the upper part of the anterior lobe of the notch separate 
from and often partially overlapping the front of the cardinal edge ; 
the plug thick, elongate, entirely shelly, and quite free from the edge 
of the notch. 

Syn. Anomia, Miiller, 1776; Retzius, 1788; Lamk. 1801; Me- 
gerle, 1811; Schum. 1817. 

Anomia, pars, Linn. S. N. 

Anomia, A. Schumach. Essai, 1817. 

Echion and Echinoderma, sp. Poli, Mol. Sierl. 

Fenestrella, Bolten, 1798. 

Lampades, pars, Gevers, 1787. 

« Enigma, Koch,” according to the cabinet of Mr. Cuming. 

I am by no means certain that all the species here indicated are 


Zoological Socrety. 213 


distinct, or are to be distinguished by the characters here assigned to 
them, unassisted by the country which they inhabit ; but they seem 
distinct, and it appears to be desirable that they should be distin- 
guished until we have the means of more completely investigating 
them, and of examining and comparing the animals which form them. 


* The upper scar in dorsal valve large ; two lower sears smaller, 
and nearly under the upper one. Shell suborbicular. ANomta. 


+ European. 

1. ANOMIA EPHIPPIUM. 

Shell white, yellow, rosy or red-brown ; upper valve radiated ; in- 
ternally pearly. The upper scar large, oblong, the two others rather 
smaller, subequal, one above the other; the lowest of the two rather 
more behind. Plug large, broad, short ; the sinus in lower valve large. 

Anomia Ephippium, Linn. S. N. 1150; Chemn. vii. 82. t. 76. 
f. 692, 693; Mont. T. B.155; Lamk. Syst. 138; Dillw. R. 8.1. 286 ; 
Poli, Test. ii. 186. t. 20. f. 9, 10; Lamk. Hist. vi. 226, ed. 2. vii. 
273. n. 1. 

Anomia Tunica Cepa, Dacosta, B. Conch. 165. t. 11. f. 3. 

Anomia cepa, Linn. S. N. 1151; Chemn. viii. 85. t. 76. f. 694, 695; 
Dillw. R. S.i. 287 ; Poli, Test. ii. 182. t. 30. f.1-8 ; Lamk. H. v. 227, 
Che 2. vil. 2/4. n. 5. 

Anomia violacea, Brug. Enc. Méth. 71. 

Anomia plicata, Brocch. Conch. 665. t. 16. f. 9. 

Anomia scabrella, Philippi, Sicil. i. 92. ii. 65. t. 18. f. 1. 

Anomia polymorpha, Philippi, Sicil. i. 92. 1. 65. 

Anomia costata, Brocchi, 463. t. 10. f. 9. 

Anomia suleata, Poli, Test. Sicil. t. 30. f. 12; Brocch. t. 10. f. 2. 

Anomia radiata, Brocchi, t. 10. f. 10. 

Anomia pectiniformis, Poli, Sici. t. 30. f. 13, on a Pecten ; Phi- 
lippi, Sicil. ii. 63. t. 18. f. 3. 

Anomia margaritacea, Poli, Sicil. t. 30. f.11 ; Philippi, Sicil. i. 63. 

Anomia electrica, Zinn. S. N. 1151; Chemn. Conch. viii. t. 76. 
f.691; Lamk. Hist. vi. 227, ed. 2. vii. 274. n. 4. 

Anomia squamula, Linn. S. N. 1151; Chemn. Conch. viii. 86. t. 76. 
f. 696; Lamk. Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 275. n. 8. 

Anomia punctata, Chemn. Conch. viii. 88. t. 77. f. 698 ; Dillw. R. 
S. i. 288. 

Anomia aculeata, Miller, Z. D. Prod. 249 ; Chemn. viii. 92. t. 77. 
f. 702; Mont. T. B. 157. t. 4. f.5; Dilho. R. 8.1, 288. 

Anomia scabra, Solander MSS. fide Dillwyn. 

Anomia lens, Lamarck, Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 276. n. 9. 

? Anomia aspera, Philippi, Sicil. i. 65. t. 18. f. 4. 

Anomia elegans, Philippi, Sicil. 1. 65. t. 18. f. 2. 

Anomia patelliformis, Chemn.C. viii. 89. t. 77. f. 700 ; Dillw. R.S. 
i. 290. 

Anomia striatula, Bruguiéere, Enc. Méth. 74. 

? Anomia bifida, Chemn. Conch. viii. 79. t. 76. f. 689, 690; Dillw. 
R. S. 290. 

Anomia cylindrica, Gmelin, S. N. 3349; Dillw. R. S. i. 291. 


214 Zoological Society. 


Anomia cymbiformis, Maton § Racket, Linn. Trans. viii. 104. t. 3. 
f.6; Mont. Supp. 64. 

Anomia coronata, Bean, Mag. N. Hist. 

Anomia patellaris, Lamk. Hist. ed. 2. vii. 273. n. 2; Deles. Re- 
ened, tury. tS. 

Anomia pyriformis, Lamk. Hist. vi. 227, ed. 2. vil. 275. n. 5; 
Deles. Rec. t. 17. f. 4. 

Anomia fornicata, Lamk. Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 275. n.6 = Ene. 
M. t.170. f. 45. 

? Anomia membranacea, Lamk. Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 275. n. 7 
= Enc. Meth. t. 170. f. 1-3? 

? Anomia cucullata, Bruguiére, HE. M. 70. 

Hab. European Seas. 

Coast of Africa; Capt. Edward Owen. B. M. 


tt Asiatic. 
2. ANOMIA AMABEUS. 
Flat, white, smooth ; internally pearly, with a very thin disk. 
Upper scar moderate ; lower scars 2, rather large (nearly as large 
as the upper one), confluent into a broad oblong scar. 
Hab. Philippines, Island Buraas (Jackass Island) ; on stones, sand, 
ten fathoms. 


3. ANOMIA CYTZUM. 

Shell suborbicular, smooth ; internally reddish. 

Upper muscular scar very large, subcordate ; lower 2, suborbicular, 
smaller, nearly equal-sized ; the upper in the notch of the upper one ; 
the lower hinder close to lower hinder edge of the upper one; sinus 
in lower valve large. 

Hab. China, River Zangtze Keang ; Fortune. Mus. Cuming ; two 
specimens. 


4. ANOMIA DRYAS. 

Suborbicular, flat, white ; upper valve internally and radiately lined. 

Upper scar large, oblong; lower scars 2, small, circular, nearly 
confluent, placed side by side nearly on the same line. 

Hab. Singapore; on dead shells, ten fathoms, in coarse sand and 
gravel. Mus. Cuming; one small specimen. 


5. ANOMIA ACHZUS. 

Shell purplish, smooth ; umbo rather acute ; upper valve generally 
convex ; inside purplish white. 

Upper muscular scar large, lower ‘edge slightly arched ; lower 
scars 2, small, nearly equal-sized; the hinder rather lower than the 
other. 

Hab. Indian Ocean, Kurachee, mouth of the Indus. Brit. Mus. 
and Mus. Cuming. 

Major Baker has kindly sent to the Museum a very large series of 
the dorsal valves of this species, collected at Kurachee. They are ex- 
tremely variable in form, surface, colour and thickness, and they also 
offer considerable variety in the disposition of the muscular scar. In 
all the upper scar is largest, but variable in shape from round to 


— 


. 


Zoological Society. 215 


broad cordate. In most the two lower scars are close together, but 
separate, and nearly on the same line. In others the lower scar is 
rather lower than the middle one, and in a few (four) specimens, which 
are mostly produced posteriorly, the lower scar is much lower; that 
is to say, in some the upper edge is parallel with the lower edge of 
the middle one. In one specimen the two lower scars are on the 
same line, and are confluent together, forming a scar about the same 
size as the upper scar, yet showing that the lower scar is formed by 
two muscles; so that this valve cannot be confounded with a Placu- 
nanomia. 

The examination of this series of specimens from the same locality 
I think shows, that though the comparative size and disposition of the 
scars may furnish good characters for the distinction of the species, 
yet they are not to be implicitly relied on. 


6. ANOMIA BELESIS. 

White or red; the upper part of the centre of the dorsal valve 
white, externally radiately striated; apex acute, at some distance 
from the dorsal edge. 

Upper valve with three separate scars, the upper one very large, 
oblong, and rather transverse; two lower ones very small, nearly equal- 
sized, and nearly on the same line. 

Hab. Indian Ocean? General Hardwicke. Brit. Mus. 


ttt American. 


7. ANOMIA ACONTES. 
Yellowish white, suborbicular, flat, smooth; disk pearly. 
Upper scar moderate, subcircular ; lower scars smaller, distant, 
circular, subequal, the lower one nearly on a line with the lower edge 
of the middle one. 
Hab. Jamaica; Gosse. Mus. Cuming; one small specimen. 


8. ANOMIA FIDENAS. 

White, pearly, thin, flat, smooth externally, pearly within, with a 
thick white disk. 

Upper scar large, elongate, arched below ; lower scars 2, small, cir- 
cular, far apart, the lower one considerably below the other. 

Hab. America, west coast. Panama; on Pinna at low water. 
Mus. Cuming, No. 2; three specimens. 


9. ANOMIA ADAMAS. 

Red, thick, with numerous indistinct radiating ribs, most distinct on 
the edge of the lamina ; internally red, pearly, with a small white disk. 

Upper muscular scar oblong, arched below ; lower scars subequal, 
separate, but close together, and nearly on the same line. 

Hab. Galapagos; Lord Hood’s Island, attached to Avicula mar- 
garitifera at nine fathoms. Mus. Cuming, No. 5; three specimens. 


10. ANOMIA PACILUS. 
Red, with distinct radiating ribs ; internally reddish pearly, with a 
thick white disk. 


216 Zoological Society. 


Upper muscular scar oblong, broad, lower edge arched; lower 
scars 2, rather smaller, nearly similar in size, rather close together 
but separate, the hinder one rather lower than the other. 

Hab. Peru; Tambaz; dredged from five fathoms in soft mud. 
Mus. Cuming, No. 9. 


11. ANOMIA LARBAS. 

Shell white, smooth, lower valve pale green. 

Upper muscular scar large ; lower scars 2, nearly as large as, and 
close to, the upper one, nearly equal, and nearly in a line. 

Hab. Coast of Peru, Payta. Mus. Cuming. 


12. ANOMIA ALECTUS. 

Irregular, upper valves convex, reddish, internally pearly ; lower 
valve green, internally green. 

Upper scar large, oblong ; lower scars 2, large, rather smaller than 
the upper one, close together, but not confluent ; the lowest one the 
largest. 

Hab. Peru, Bay of Guayaquil ; Hinds. Mus. Brit., and Mus. Cu- 
ming, No. 7. 


13. ANOMIA HAMILLUS. 

Reddish, thin, smuous. Dorsal valve with a triangular, white, 
porcellanous disk. 

Upper scar large, roundish ; lower scars 2, separate, close together, 
nearly equal-sized, small, and nearly on the same line. 

Hab. West Columbia, Bay of Cafes. Mus. Cuming, No. 6. 


14. ANOMIA LAMPE. 

Shell yellowish green, radiately costated ; internally green. 

Upper muscular scar large, squareish; lower two rather smaller, 
subequal, near together and to the upper scar, and nearly on the same 
line ; sinus in lower valve very large. 

Hab. California ; Lady Katherine Wigram, Mus. Brit. Mus. Cu- 
ming; three specimens. 


15. ANOMIA TENUISTRIATA. 

Shell very variable in shape, regularly radiately striated ; sinus of 
lower valve very large, ovate. 

Dorsal valve with three nearly equal muscular scars very close to- 
gether ; the two lower small, placed close together side by side, just 
on the lower margin of the upper scar, the hinder one being rather 
behind the hinder edge of the upper one. 

Ostrea anomialis, Lamk. Hist. A. s. V. vi. 220. 

Anomia Ephippium, Defrance, Dict. Sci. Nat. il. 

Anomia striatula, Desh. Cog. Foss. Paris, t. 65. f. 7, 11. 

Anomia tenuistriata, Desh. Cog. Foss. Paris, 1. 377, in Lamk. 
Hist. vii. . 

Fossil, Grignon. . 

The very characteristic scars of the dorsal valve are well shown in 
M. Deshayes’ plate above referred to, but not mentioned in the de- 
scription. 


Zoological Society. 217 

** Upper scar of dorsal valves large; two lower scars smaller, far be- 

hind the upper one. Shell oblong, transverse. JENiGMA, Koch. 

16. ANOMIA ZNIGMATICA. 

Shell elongate, transverse, oblong, purple or yellowish, with a pur- 
plish disk ; apex acute, considerably within the dorsal edge. 

The upper scar large; suborbicular, subcentral ; lower scars 2, much 
more posterior, small, equal-sized, and nearly confluent. 

Tellina anigmatica, Chemn. Conch. xi. t. 199. f. 1949, 1950. 

Anomia rosea, Gray, Ann. Philos. 1825, 5. 

Anomia enigmatica, Alton in Wiegmann Arch. 1837, Verz. 21; 
Reeve, Nomen. Conch. 


Hab. Indian Ocean. 


Var. 1. Elongate, purplish brown, smooth, flat. Chemn. 1. c. 
f. 1949, 1950. 


Hab. Indian Ocean, on the surface of flat wooden piles, &c. 

Var. 2. Like former, but more elongated, and the sides folded 
together. “é 

Anomia naviformis, Jonas; fide Mus. Cuming. 

AMnigma, sp. Koch; fide Mus. Cuming. 

Hab. Manilla. . Mus. Cuming. 


Var. 3. Flat, smooth ; like Var. 1, but yellow, with a dark purple- 
brown transverse ray. 
Hab. Philippines. Mus. Cuming. 


Var. 4. Flat, purple ; like Var. 1, but often more ovate, and with a 
few radiating ribs, ending in projections, making the edge sinuous. 

Hab. Singapore ; on piles of wood forming the wharves. Borneo. 
Mus. Cuming. 


*** Two upper scars small; lower one large. Shell suborbicular ; 
sinus small. Patro. 

17. ANOMIA ELYROS. 

White, lamellar, closely radiately striated. 

The disk of the upper valve with three separate subcircular scars ; 
the two upper scars small, subequal, one under the other; the lower 
one large, nearly circular, subcentral. Notch in lower valve very 
small. Plug small, elongate, subcylindrical; the notch small, with 
reflexed edges. 

fab. Port Essington ; Earl of Derby. Depuch Island ; Capt. Sir 
Everard Home, Bart. British Museum. 

Var. 1.? Shell very thin. Mus. Cuming. 

Var. 2. Very thick; disk white, very thick. Mus. Cuming. 

The small size of the upper scars in this species probably depends 
on the small size and elongated form of the plug. The other species, 
which have the upper scar the largest, have at the same time a larger 
notch and a broader plug. 


II. PLacunanomia, 
Upper or dorsal valve with two subcentral muscular scars; the 
upper scar radiately vemed. Byssal notch distinct, converted into a 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 15 


218 Loological Society. 


hole by the upper part of the anterior lobe of the notch being sol- 
dered to and forming part of the cardinal edge: the plug triangular, 
gradually enlarging in size; the apex and outer surface next to the 
body to which it is attached, calcareous, longitudinally striated ; the 
inner surface covered with horny, longitudinal, parallel lamine, and 
more or less agglutinated to the edge of the notch. 

Syn. Placunanomia, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1832, 29 ; Miiller, 
Syn. 176; Desh. in Lamk. Hist. vii. 269. 

Anomia, (3, Schumacher, Essai, 1817. 

Anomia, pars, Blainv. Man. Moll. ; Montague ; Forbes § Hanley. 

Ostrea, sp. Da Costa; Montague. 

Placunonomia, D’ Orb. Amér. Mérid. 

Placunomia, Swains. Malac. 39, 1840. 

Pododesmus, Philippi, Wiegmann Arch. i. 385, 1837. 

Mr. Broderip, who established this genus, does not observe the 
character furnished by the muscular impressions, or the lobe of the 
notch: he merely says, “‘ Impressio muscularis in utraque valva sub- 
centralis. In valva superiore organi adhesionis impressio superad- 
dita.” And further, that “the organ of adhesion, which in its bony 
character (for it is more bone than shell) resembles that of dnomia, 
does not perforate the lower valve directly, but is inserted between 
the Jaminze of the internal surface of the lower valve, above the mus- 
cular impression and below the hinge, and passes out into an ex- 
ternal, irregular, somewhat longitudinal, superficial fissure or cica- 
trix, which is narrowest at the hinge margin, and which it entirely 
fills to a level with the surrounding surface.” 

This form is produced by the gradual increase of the size of the 
plug and the simultaneous increase of the size of the shell. 

Some have considered the “‘plug”’ or ‘‘stopper”’ of Anomia to be a 
third valve, which is evidently a mistake. Philippi (Mol/. Sicil. i. 92) 
considers it as the ossification of the tendon of the adductor muscle. 

Mr. Broderip, in the passage quoted, regards it as a bone. In Dr. 
Dieffenbach’s Travels I have remarked: ‘The plug is evidently only 
a modification of the kind of laminar beard formed by the end of the 
foot of the Ares (Arce) ; for, like it, it is formed of numerous parallel, 
erect, longitudinal horny laminze, placed side by side, extending from 
the apex to the margin, and it is on these plates that the calcareous 
matter is deposited when the attachment assumes its shelly substance. 
The same structure is to be observed in the plug of the European 
Anomia Ephippium (striata).’’—Voy. New Zealand, ii. 261. 

Messrs. Forbes and Hanley compare it to the byssus of Pecten, 
and venture to predict that when the very young Anomiz have been 
observed, they will be found to be attached by threads like that genus 
(Brit. Moll.). [have examined a very small specimen of the genus, 
and found it laminar, like that of the adult shell. 

M. Philippi, when describing Pododesmus, appears to have ob- 
served only the upper of the two muscular sears, for he gives as the 
generic character, ‘‘ Impressio muscularis unica, ovata,” and he only 
figures the larger upper one on the plate. 

The upper scar, which is usually of a larger size, and has its surface 


Zoological Society. 219 


covered with radiating veins, while the lower is generally punctated, 
appears to be the one which gives rise to the muscle that is attached 
to the inner surface of the plug. 


* Shell plicately folded. Perforation of lower valve small, firmly 
embracing the plug. PLACUNANOMIA. 


1. PLracunANomIA CuMINGII. 

Shell depressed ; edge of the valves with three or four large angular 
folds. 

Placunanomia Cumingii, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1832, 29; 
Sow. Genera, t. Manel: rey 

Hab. Central ae ; Gulf of Dulce, ‘Provinee of Costa Rico. 


** Shell ovate, radiately ribbed ; edge not plicated. Perforation of 
lower valve moderate, firmly embracing and inclosing the plug. 
PopoDESMUs. 

+ American. 


2. PLACUNANOMIA RUDIS. 

White ; disk brown ; smooth lamine. 

Upper valve with two rounded separate scars of nearly equal size, 
the hinder one rather more transverse. 

Placunanomia rudis, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1834, 2. 

Pododesmus decipiens, Philippi, Wiegmann Arch. i. 1837, 387. 
t. 9. f. l (one scar left out). 

Hab. East Indies? Broderip. Havana; Philippi. West Indies ; 
Brit. Mus.” 


3. PLACUNANOMIA FOLIATA. 

White, smooth lamine, with very slight, distant, radiated ribs ; 
disk purple brown. 

Upper valve with two nearly united scars; the upper largest, and 
rather elongated ; lower small, rounded. 

Placunanomia foliata, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1834, 2. 

P. echimata, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1834, 2. 

« P. pectinata, Brod.” in Mus. Cuming. 

Hab. Eastern Columbia, Bay of Guayaquil. Isle of Muerte ; Bro- 
derip. Martinique, n. 6, and Brazils, n. 7; Mus.Cuming. Jamaica 
(upper valve of young only) ; Rev. L. Guilding ; Brit. Mus. 

The specimen of Placunanomia echinata, from the island of Nevis, 
in Mr. Cuming’s collection, appears to be only an imperfect specimen 
of this species. Mr. Broderip doubted if this might not be the case, 
when he described it. 


4, PLACUNANOMIA ABNORMALIS. 

White, radiated, ribbed. 

Upper valve with two scars, confluent on the lower hinder edge ; 
the upper one rather the largest. 

** Placunomia abnormalis, Sow.’ in Brit. Mus. 

Hab. West Indies. 

These three species are very nearly related to each other, and if it 
were not for the difference in the position of the scars, might be taken 

15% 


220 Loological Society. 


for one. The first is white, and the two last have a brown blotch 
on the internal surface of the dorsal valve. 


*** Shell ovate, not plicated; radiately ribbed. Perforation of 
lower valve large, only slightly embracing the large thin plug. 
Monta. 


5. PLACUNANOMIA MACROCHISMA. 

Upper valve with two scars, partly confluent on the lower hinder 
edge ; the upper scar largest. Lower valve with an oval oblique scar, 
narrowed behind, rather in front of the plug. 

Anomia macrochisma, Deshayes, Rev. Soc. Cuvier. 1839, 359 ; 
Mag. de Zool. 1841, t. 34. 

Placunanomia Broderipii, Gray, B. M. 1842, and Mus. Cuming. 

Hab. Kamtschatka ; Deshayes. ‘“ Onalaski,’’ Mus. Cuming. ‘Ca- 
gayan, Lucon,” fide “‘ G. B. Sowerby,” in Brit. Mus. 

M. Deshayes observes: “On sait que dans le plus grand nombre 
des Anomies la perforation se reduit ordinairement en un simple 
échancrure, parce que les deux parties du bord supérieur ne se rejoi- 
gnent jamais. Ici au contraire le trou est compléte, et la valve est 
réellement perforée.”” This character is common to all the species of 
Placunanomia. M. Deshayes does not figure nor describe the plug. 
I think the habitat assigned to this species by Mr. G. B. Sowerby 
must be a mistake. It is the specimen referred to by Mr. Broderip 
in the observations on the genus in the Proceedings of the Zoological 
Society. 


6. PLACUNANOMIA CEPIO. 

Scars 2, far apart; upper very large, ovate, longitudinal, central ; 
lower smaller, oblong, oblique, rather behind the upper. 

Plug large, flat, broad. Notch large, wide. 

Hab. California; Lady Katherine Wigram; Brit. Mus. 


7. PLACUNANOMIA ALOPE. 

Upper valve flat, smooth, radiately striated. Scars two, well sepa- 
rated, rounded, equal-sized. 

Hab. California; Lady Katherine Wigram. 

Two upper valves in British Museum. 


++ European. 


8. PLACUNANOMIA PATELLIFORMIS. 

Shell suborbicular, convex or quite flat, radiately striated ; inner 
disk greenish. Apex rather within the dorsal margin. 

The upper muscular scar of the dorsal valve very large, oblong ; 
the lower one small, roundish, on the lower part of the hinder margin 
of the upper one. 

The peduncle of the cartilage with a triangular cavity in front, 
under the tip, and continued in an oblong rib-like ridge towards the 
centre of the shell. 

Anomia patelliformis, Linn. S. N. 1152; Nov. Act. Upsal. 1773, 
1. 42. t. 5. t. 6, 7; Retzius, Nov. Gen. Test. ii. ; Sars, fide Mus. Cu- 


Zoological Society. 221 


ming ; Loven, Moll. Scand. 30; Forbes § Hanley, Brit. Moll. 334. 
t.56; Wood, Index Test. t. 10. f. 10, not Chemn. 

Squama Magna, Chemn. Conch. vii. 87. t. 77. f. 697. 

Anomia Squama, Gmelin, S. N.; Schumacher, Essai. 

Ostreum striatum, Da Costa, Brit. Conch. 162. t. 11. f. 4. 

Anomia undulatim striata, &c., Chemn. Conch. viii. 8. t. 77. f. 699. 

Anomia undulata, Gmelin, Syst. Nat. i. 3346; Mont. Test. Brit. 
157. t. 4. f.6; Maton §& Racket, Trans. Linn. Soc. viii. 103 ; Turton, 
Conch. Dict. 4. Bivalves, 230. t. 18. f. 8,9; Dillw. R. S. i. 289; 
Wood, Index Test. t. 11. f. 9. 

Ostrea striata, Pulteney in Hist. Dorset, 36 ; Donovan, B. Shells, 
li. t. 45; Mont. T. B. 153, 580. 

Anomia striata, Loven, Index Moll. Scand. 29; Forbes § Hanley, 
Brit. Moll. 336. t. 55. f. 1, 6. t. 53. f. 6. 

Hab. Coast of Europe. British Seas, Lister. North Sea, Sars, fide 
Mus. Cuming, n. 51. 

This species is easily known from the other European species by 
being generally thicker and regularly radiately ribbed, and greenish ; 
but the number and position of the muscular scars at once separate it 
from all the multiform varieties of that species. Some authors, over- 
looking the latter character, have been inclined to regard it as a mere 
variety. 

I may remark, that the large series of this species which I have 
examined has shown that the position of the two muscles is liable to 
a slight variation ; in by far the larger number of specimens the small 
lower muscle is quite close to and confluent with the scar of the upper 
larger muscle, but in a few specimens it is separated from the upper 
larger one by a small interval or space. This has induced me to be- 
lieve that probably the three West Indian species of the genus may 
prove, when a larger series of specimens have been collected and com- 
pared, only varieties of the same species. 


ttt Australian. 


9. PLACUNANOMIA ZEALANDICA. 

Suborbicular, white, smooth ; upper valve with distant radiating 
grooves ; internally dark green. 

Upper valve with two confluent scars ; upper oblong, longitudinal, 
lewer rather small and more transverse. 

Anomia Zealandica, Gray, in Dieffenbach’s New Zealand, ii. 261, 
1843. 

Hab. New Zealand; on the inside of mussel shells. 


10. PLAcUNANOMIA IONE. 

Shell white, laminar ; edge of the laminze with small, slender, élon- 
gated processes ; internally green. 

Lower muscular scars small, round, on the lower hinder edge of 
the larger one; sinus or perforations large. 

fab. Australia, Sydney ; on rocks, Mr. Strange. 

Mus. Cuming; three specimens. ? Van Diemen’s Land. 

Dr. Sinclair, Brit. Mus., a single dorsal valve. 


222 Zoological Society. 


11. PLACUNANOMIA COLON. 

Shell (upper valve) flat, with rather irregular, flat, radiating ribs; 
white, lower spotted ; upper valve with two separate scars ; the upper 
one oblong, longitudinal, the lower much smaller, circular. 

Hab. ? 

Mr. Cuming’s Collection (no. 10). Mr. Humphrey’s Collection ; 
a single upper valve of a rather young shell. 


Here may be added the description of a new genus, intermediate 
between this family and Placunide. 


III. Hemipiacuna. 

Shell free ; valves orbicular, flat, external surface minutely laminar 
and radiately striated, especially on the edge of the plates; muscular 
scar in each valve single, nearly central, circular ; the right valve flat, 
with a large oblong, elevated transverse process for the cartilage, 
having a very small concavity in the inner surface in front of the car- 
tilaged process representing the sinus in Anomia; the left valve rather 
more convex, with an oblong transverse pit for the internal cartilage 
under the umbo. 

Hemiplacuna, G. B. Sowerby, MSS. 

This shell has all the external characters of the flat species of Pla- 
cuna, and has the same muscular impression ; but instead of having 
the two linear diverging ridges and grooves to give attachment to the 
cardinal cartilage, it has an oblong elevated process in the right valve, 
and an oblong cavity in the left, exactly similar to those found in the 
genus Anomia; and on the inner surface of the right valve, just in 
front of the base of the process which supports the cartilages, there 
is a small shallow roundish pit with a short furrow towards the centre 
of the shell, which is evidently a rudimentary representation of the 
sinus found in the genus dnomia. ‘This sinus is not visible on the 
outer surface of the shell. 

This shell forms a most excellent passage between the genus Ano- 
mia, or rather Placunanomia, and Placuna. It shows the gradual 
change which takes place between the three genera. In Anomia 
there are two muscles for the purpose of attaching itself to ma- 
rine bodies, which form a plug which is free from the sinus of the 
shell. 

In Placunanomia there is only a single muscle to perform the same 
office, but in the more typical species of this genus the plug itself is 
affixed into the surface of the shell, forming, as it were, part of its 
substance. In Hemiplacuna and Placuna there is no muscle or 
plug for attachment, and the shells are free; but in Hemiplacuna 
there is a rudimentary development of the sinus through which 
the plug is emitted, and the ligament which connects the shell is 
of the same form as that found in the genera dnomia and Placuna- 
nomea. 

Mr. George B. Sowerby kindly showed me this shell, which he 
purchased with a number of other fossil shells brought from the Red 
Sea. He informed me that he intends to describe it at length, and 
give it the name which I have with his permission here used. The 


Zoological Society. 223 


specimen now forms part of the British Museum collection. I imme- 
diately recognized in it the species of P/acuna figured by M, Roziére 
in his plates of the fossils of the Red Sea, engraved in Napoleon’s large 
work on Egypt. 

The name for the genus is not consistent with the Linnean canon ; 
but I use it rather than attempt to form a less objectionable one, and 
thus burthen the genus with two names. 


Hemiptacuna Roziert. 

Placuna, sp., Roziére, Description @ Egypte, Minéralogie, t.11. f.6. 
Hemiplacuna Rozieri, G. B. Sow. MSS. 

Anomia? or Placuna? Desh. in Lamk. Hist. vii. 270, note. 
Fossil. Shore of the Red Sea; Vallée de  Egarement. 


November 27.—R. H. Solly, Esq., in the Chair. 
The following paper was read :— 


Yr. On tHE LoRINE GENUS OF PARROTS, ECLECTUS, WITH THE 
DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES, EcLEcTuS CoRNELIA. By 
Cuarves Lucran, Prince Bonaparte, F.M.L., F.Z.S. 
ETC. ETC. ETC. 


The richness, good scientific order and proper management of the 
well-kept Zoological Garden of Amsterdam, as well as the courtesy 
and liberality of its able director, Mr. Westerman, will strike every 
naturalist, even though coming, as I did myself, from England. The 
establishment has been lately illustrated by the pen of H. Schlegel, 
equally superior when it removes the boundaries of science for" pro- 
fessed zoologists, or renders it useful and popular to ladies and chil- 
dren. With or without his valuable book, a visit to this attractive spot 
would be fully repaid by the inspection alone of the gigantic Sala- 
mander, Sieboldia maxima, Bonap., which has grown more than a foot 
in length since I gave it that generic name ; not to speak of the beau- 
tiful collection of living Fringillide and Parrots. Among the rarest 
and most splendid species of these latter birds, collected from every 
quarter of the globe, I will only mention, from America, a magnificent 
Macrocercus hyacinthinus, Vieill., with the bill still larger than usual ; 
from Africa, the Congo Jack, Pionus gulielmi, established a few weeks 
ago by Sir William Jardine; and from Malasia the Lorine, which I 
now introduce to the Zoological Society, sure of their receiving with 
forbearance my compendious account of its relations. 

The genus Eelectus of Wagler holds a conspicuous place in the 
family of Lorine Parrots, and is eminently natural if kept within the 
proper boundaries assigned to it by its founder, including his two only 
species, and, as a third, my new one, all from the Moluccan islands, 
and similar in form, having a large stature, the plumage loose, red, 
with more or less blue, a powerful black bill with scarcely a cere, a 
smooth simple tongue, and a shortish square tail. 

1. Ecutecrus puniceus. JL. coccineus, dorso, alis, cauddque pur- 
pureo-fuscescentibus ; margine alarum, tectricibus inferioribus, 
remigibus, annulo ophthalmico, fascid abdominali et torque in- 
terscapulari, pulchré cyaneis ; crisso, et caude apice, rubris. 


224 Zoological Society. 


Synonyms. 

Psittacus puniceus, Gm. (exclus. specimin. rostro rubro.) 

Lorius amboinensis? Briss. Orn. iv. p. 231. sp. 19. 

Psittacus cardinalis? Bodd. ex Lory d Amboine, Buf. Pl. Enl.518. 

Domicella! punicea? Wagl. Mon. Psitt. in Act. Monac. p. 569. 
gen. xill. sp. 3. 

Eclectus Linnei, Wagl. Mon. Ps. p. 571. gen. xiv. sp. 1; Gray, 
Gen. tab. 103. f. 1. 

Lorius cardinalis? G. Gray, nec Hombr. et Jacq. Voy. Astrolabe 
et Zélée. 

Hab. New Guinea, where it has been killed often on the west coast 
near Lobo, by M. Sal. Muller. 

The iris in this species is black. 

Misled by Wagler, and judging by the plate of Buffon, which cer- 
tainly gives the idea of a true Lorius, Mr. G. R. Gray has, by double 
employment, considered the puniceus as one of these birds in his ‘ Ge- 
nera.’ Should he have seen the Parrot, he would have perceived it to 
be identical with his Lclectus Linnei, and consequently that puniceus, 
which Kuhl only went a little too far in confounding with B. grandis, 
far from being generically distinct, is, even as a species, very nearly 
allied to it. 


2. Ectecrus eranpis. JL. coccineus, dorso, alis, cauddque, pur- 
pureo-fuscescentibus ; margine alarum, tectricibus inferioribus, 
remigibusque, apice cyaneis ; abdomine, et torque interscapulari, 
subviolaceis ; crisso, et caude apice, luteis. 


Synonyms. 

Psittacus grandis, Gm. Lath. Kuhl (who unites the preceding 
with it). 

Psittacus ceylonensis, Bodd. ex Lory de la Nouvelle Guinée, Buf. 
Pl. Enl. 683; Brown, Ill.tab. 6; Levaillant, Perr. tab. 126 adult, 
127 junior, 128 juy. 

Eclectus grandis, Wagl. Mon. Psitt. in Act. Monac. 1832, p. 573. 
gen. xiv. sp. 2. 

Eclectus ceylonensis, G. Gray, Genera of Birds. 

Hab. In Insulis Moluccis. 

Often brought from Amboina, but the native place is not well as- 
certained. Doctor Forsten (too often confounded with Forster), one 
of the scientific victims of climate, sent it to Holland from the island 
of Gilolo. 

The iris in this species is golden yellow. 


3. Eciectus Corne.ia. £. coccineus, dorso, alis, eauddque, pur- 
pureo-fuscescentibus ; margine alarum remigibusque apice cya- 
neis ; tectricibus inferioribus rubro cyaneoque varus ; abdomine, 
crisso, et caude apice, rubris concoloribus. 


I have named this beautiful bird after H. Schlegel’s virtuous and 
talented wife, whose quick eye detected the species before professed 
ornithologists themselves, who relied on their possessing it among 
the unnumbered treasures of the as yet uncatalogued Leyden Mu- 


Zoological Society. 225 


seum *; and I dedicate it to that lady with additional pleasure, as a 
small testimony of gratitude for the happy hours spent, and the use- 
ful information collected, under the hospitable roof of the zoologist, 


* The superiority of the Leyden Museum over any other is unquestionable, not 
perhaps so much on account of its containing a greater number of species than 
those of London, Paris, Philadelphia and Berlin, but for the freshness and perfec- 
tion of the specimens, for the quantity of skeletons, and above all for the never- 
sufficiently-praised series of individuals of the various species of both sexes, in dif- 
ferent ages, and from different localities and countries, which facilitate one’s 
judgement, and show at once in most cases, especially with Mammalia, what is or 
is not a good species. For this and many other reasons, a detailed Catalogue of 
this splendid collection is a necessity of our days. We can hardly conceive how 
the many treasures accumulated in that National establishment by the indefati- 
gable zeal of its so well-known director, Temminck, seconded by M. Schlegel and 
their subordinates (whose industry may be appreciated in England by those ac- 
quainted with M. Frank the Amsterdam merchant, so useful to science and 
naturalists of every country), are still allowed to remain unknown and undescribed ; 
the Museum itself, with its numerous new species, being left wncatalogued, and 
that in the year 1850! The discoveries made by Dutchmen in far-distant lands, 
to the peril of their lives, and with their own or their government’s capital, are 
thus daily exposed to be anticipated by other nations, and monopolized by the 
ever-increasing struggles of English industry; whilst a scientific Catalogue pub- 
lished on the plan long since advocated by Professor Is. Geoffroy St. Hilaire for the 
museum of the great French Nation, that is, with descriptions and figures of all 
new or not sufficiently-known species, would be an imperishable monument for 
science and for the Dutch Nation. And the greater benefit have we the right to 
expect for science from the execution of this noble enterprise, inasmuch as M. 
Schlegel, who would certainly be the head and arm of the publication, combines 
the knowledge for which he has long been celebrated all over the world, with the 
skill of a firstrate draftsman. His paper on Iconography applied to Natural 
History (Mem. Taylerian Soc. Haarlem), in which beautiful drawings of his own 
are produced as examples, after he has critically reviewed the standard works of 
every nation, and while giving sound precepts to artists devoted to our science, 
ought to be known everywhere, and at least translated into the English language. 
Under such circumstances, no book on Natural History, we shall never enough 
repeat it, would prove more effectual to the progress of science, more creditable 
to the nation, to the government, and to the able individuals willing to accom- 
plish the labour, than the Catalogue of the Leyden Museum on the enlightened 
plan above-mentioned, which such a naturalist as Schlegel certainly could not fail 
to improve in the course of elaboration. 

In order to prove our assertion, it is enough to remark, how much by the de- 
sired publication would be improved our knowledge of the Malasian fauna, since, 
of the productions of the island of Gilolo alone, all those collected at the mere 
landing of the Dutch naturalists, upon a surface of a square mile, proved to be new, 
and many of them very important additions to science; to indicate the number of 
undescribed objects received from Ashantee; and to point out the advantages 
arising from the facility of placing henceforth beyond the possibility of doubt the _ 
existence of remarkable species unaccountably rejected or misplaced, as Gavialis 
Schiegeli and Testudo emys. But to justify fully our insisting on these facts, I will 
select a few animals which I shall have perhaps the honour thus first to introduce 
to the English naturalist, and these examples I shall take out of each of the different 
classes, saying of the animals just as much as is necessary to excite, not to satisfy 
scientific curiosity. Among the new Mammalia, some of which will constitute 
new genera, I shall choose a third living species of Elephant. 

ELEPHAS SUMATRANUS, Temm., based upon four skeletons which I admired in 
company with my learned friend and colleague, Prof. Is. Geoffroy St. Hilaire of 
Paris. This species is perfectly intermediate between the Indian and African, 
especially in the shape of the skull, and will certainly put an end to the distine- 
tion between Elephas and Loxodon with those who admit that anatomical genus ; 
since although the crowns of the teeth of H. sumatranus are more like the Asiatic 


226 Zoological Society. 


who possesses the deepest knowledge of each and every class of ver- 
tebrate animals, and whose literary and truly philosophical attain- 
ments are only equaled by his practical and thorough acquaintance 
with species, the only solid base of our science. 

Hab. In Insulis Moluccis; most probably from Ceram. 

The total length of this Parrot is 1 English foot 2 inches, the wings 
measuring 83 inches, and its tail 51 inches. The bill is black, as in 
the other Noble-Lories (Zc/ecti), and the small portion of the cere 
that remains uncovered by the red feathers of the front is greyish ; 
the red colour on the head is brighter than on the rest of the plumage, 
and somewhat lighter than in the other species ; the naked ring around 
the eye is very narrow and grey, without the small blue feathers that 
surround it in Helectus puniceus only ; the iris is stramineous and ex- 
teriorly of a reddish colour; the pupil, excessively dilatable, is blue- 
black. The feet are grey, with the granular little scales blackish ; 
the nails black. The quills are greenish internally, reddish externally, 
but with their point of a shining blue; on the under surface they are 
entirely blackish ; the under wing-coverts are red, intermixed with 
blue. The tail-feathers are of a dull red, with black shafts, and in- 
ternally somewhat greenish. The bottom of the whole plumage is 
lead-colour. 

The absence of blue on the back and abdomen at once distinguishes 


animal, still the less numerous undulated ribbons of enamel are nearly quite as 
wide as those forming the losanges of the African. The number of pairs of false 
ribs (which alone vary, the true ones being always 6) is 14, one less than in the 
africanus, one more than in the indicus; and so it is with the dorsal vertebra, 
which are 20 (21 and 19 in the others), whilst the new species agrees with afri- 
canus in the number of sacral vertebre (4), and with indicus in that of the caudal 
ones (34). 

Of oe Birds I shall only mention Agelastes meleagrides, Temm., a lesser Tale- 
galla, furnished with a strong spur, very rounded wings, and a fiat tail. The head 
and neck are naked; avery broad white collar; all the rest of the plumage black, 
finely undulated with white. 

In the Reptiles a new Viperine may be spoken of with great interest, consti- 
tuting certainly an independent genus (Chloroechis, Schlegel), and showing that 
Nature takes pleasure in hiding under the similarity of tints the snares of a de- 
testable animal, as the innocence of the females of showy birds affords them pro- 
tection against the tyrants of the air. The green colour of this poisonous Ser- 
pent from Ashantee, as well as its forms, recall the Dendrophidine, and make it, 
though a true Viperine, lead an arboreal life, and conceal its perfidious power 
among the foliage of the trees. 

From the Amphibians a dozen of undescribed Hyladine will prove Africa not so 
deficient of these elegant Frogs as it has been supposed to be; whilst another 
small Batrachian from New Holland (Myiobatrachus paradoxus, Schlegel) has 
the general appearance of a Bomdinator, but with the body rounded and the legs 
and toes shortish, somewhat connected or at least entangled by the marginal skin of 
the flanks. It is rendered remarkable in the whole class of Amphibia by two long 
curved canine teeth situated towards the end of the superior jaw, and much re- 
sembling fangs. 

Among the Fishes I have particularly admired a Percine from the Cape, allied 
to the Anthias buphthalmos of my ‘ Fauna Italica,’ and called by Schlegel Anthias 
gibbiceps .... But what, if hundreds of new species of that class (and I am still 
dazzled by the sight of many and many even of my favourite Pleuronectide) would 
by their being well known greatly benefit our science, and alone give convincing 
proof of the propriety, nay, I may add, of the urgent necessity, of the publication ? 


ee oe 


Miscellaneous. 227 


our new Parrot from both its congeneric species, the red colour pre- 
vailing so much on its plumage that even’the under wing-coverts are 
variegated with that colour, and not pure blue as in the others. Our 
Ecl. Cornelia stands therefore with puniceus and grandis precisely in 
the same relation that Lorius unicolor, Bechst. (Levaill. pl. 125) 
does to Lorius tricolor, Steph. (Ps. lory, L., figured in Levaillant’s 
plates 123 and 124), both being almost entirely red, and wanting the 
blue tinges on the so-called scapular. From that analogous variety 
of a red-billed species, however, the black bill will tell it at once, even 
to those superficial observers who only look to colours; and as to 
another cardinalis (besides the puniceus, so called by Gray, through 
reverence to the heterodox Boddaert), that of the Astrolabe and Zé- 
lée’s voyage, the generic difference is still more strongly declared in 
that species of French naturalists, since it has a greater nudity round 
the eye, a wedge-shaped tail, and more slender and elegant forms. 

This is not the place to enter into a discussion about geographical 
species, local races, or varieties. OurWclectus Cornelia, notwithstand- 
ing its identity of forms and similarity of colours with 2. puniceus 
and grandis, which might induce a philosophical mind to consider 
the three as forming but one and the same species, differs more from 
either of the two than they do from each other, although they have 
been placed in different genera. It is impossible at all events that 
the three should not be kept distinct by those naturalists who wish 
to represent Nature as it is, not as they would have it; and consist- 
ency forbids to consider them otherwise than species as long as we 
admit as such the Lagopus scoticus, and the different kinds of Sparrows 
of Europe ; and they certainly deserve that title more than the in- 
constant geographical modifications of Falco peregrinus, admitted as 
species by those who slight over the much more important and at 
least constant differences of the Vulturines. Habent sua sidera... 
species! That is all we have to say on so important a subject for 
the present. 

It is impossible to imagine a bird of milder and more gentle dispo- 
sition than our Eelectus. The specimen figured allowed itself not 
only to be handled in every mamner, but placed free, out of its cage, 
would allow every measurement to be taken, its wings pulled, its tail 
spread, and every feather to be counted and described. Even when 
its patience was at an end, and it resorted to its bill, it was gently ; 
and it would only use the powerful weapon im seizing the intruding 
finger without inflicting any kind of injury. It uttered a low note, 
resembling that of the coot (Fulica atra, L.) when heard at a distance. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
On the Visual Organ of the Annelida. 
By M. A. DE QUATREFAGES. 


AN interesting question, and one which has not yet been completely 
solved, is—whether the organs of the senses exist in the lower animals. 
In this memoir M. Quatrefages has engaged in the investigation of 


228 Miscellaneous. 


the sense of sight in the Annelida, the organ of which shouid be more 
easily discovered than that of the other senses, for it is always cha- 
racterized, even in its most rudimentary state of organization, by the 
crystalline lens (taken in its most general sense), and by a retina. 

Among the Annelida, Torrea vitrea presents very perfect eyes ; their 
size is Somewhat considerable (0°001 millim.) ; they have a crystalline 
lens, a choroid coat, a vitreous humour, a transparent cornea, &c. ; 
some others also have a visual apparatus as perfect or very nearly so. 

In the Hermelle, the Sabelle, and the Terebelle, the question is 
more difficult of solution, for the eyes are very small and sunk be- 
neath the integuments ; hence they are not easily detected ; they 
must undoubtedly be compared with the stemmata of insects. 

Some Annelida have other eyes besides those on the head. M. Qua- 
trefages believes that he has discovered them upon the branchie of 
the Sabelle, and he has no doubt that the red points which we find 
upon the sides of each ring in several Annelida of the genus Nais 
are true eyes ; there is however nothing surprising in this, when we 
recollect the very great independence existing between the various 
rings of which the body of these animals consists. Again, some ace- 
phalous mollusca, as Pecten, also present, upon the borders of their 
mantle, eyes, the nerves of which are not derived from the cerebral 
ganglion.—Comptes Rendus, Dec. 31, 1849. 


NEW CLASSIFICATION OF TRILOBITES. 
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 


Edinburgh, August 9th, 1850. 


GENTLEMEN,—I beg you to insert in your first number of the 
‘Annals of Natural History’ the inclosed new classification of Tri- 
lobites prepared by my friend M. Barrande of Prague in Bohemia, 
which I recommend to the consideration of naturalists for its simpli- 
city and clearness. It forms part of the very important work in three 
volumes, imperial quarto, which that very meritorious person is about 
to publish, and the first volume of which will be ready in the autumn. 

At the Meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of 
Science recently held at this place, I pointed out to the Geological 
Section the beauty of the plates of Trilobites already completed, and 
indicating the very high value of the work geologically and zoolo- 
gically, I endeavoured to show that it would throw a more condensed 
and clear light upon the distribution of all classes of animal life in 
the older paleeozoic world, than any publication which had yet ap- 
peared. 

M. Barrande’s 45 genera of Trilobites, as named herein, are divided 
by him into 250 species. His plates of chambered shells, mollusks, 
&e. are equally beautiful, and I earnestly solicit naturalists as well as 
geologists to subscribe to a work, which published in the French lan- 
guage, has been carried on by the author at a very great cost of time 
and labour, and in which he has shown the utmost ability. The high 


Miscellaneous. 229 


opinion which Professor Edward Forbes entertains of this work of 
M. Barrande was declared in the warmest terms by him in the pro- 
ceedings of our Section. 

Your very obedient servant, 


Roperick I. Murcuison. 


Essai de Classification des Trilobites. 


Section I. Conformation de la téte trés-distincte de celle du pygidium. 


Familles. ee Série. _— Pleévre a sillon. Familles. 2™¢ Série. Plévre a bourrelet. 
Meet AIDES: ish shce Goldf. f XID, 32. Acidaspis: ...... Murch. 
II. 2. Remopleurides. Port. | d 
3. Paradoxides ... Brong. =e 
4. Hydrocephalus. Barr. =e 
Pipes Oa Riardare es canna Barr. =i 
6. Arionellus ...... Barr. Ae< 
III.< 7. Ellipsocephalus Zenk. By 
| 8*. Olenus ......... Dalim. S z 
9*, Peltura ......... WM. Edw. o-5 
| 10*. Triarthrus ...... Green. Ais 
11. Conocephalites. Zenk. J 
ply Presta, 5.5250 Stein. ) (33. Cheirurus ...... Beyr. 
{ 13. Phillipsia ...... Port. | 34. Placoparia...... Cord. 
IV 14*. Griffithides ... Portl. XIIL.< 35. Spherexochus. Beyr. 
“) 15. Cyphaspis ...... Burm. | 36. Staurocephalus Barr. 
16. Arethusina...... Barr. 2 | 37. Deiphon ...... Barr. 
17*. Harpides ...... Beyr. > XIV ou ZLethusl: ees; Pand. 
y_{ 18. Phacops......... Emmr. “""* 39. Dindymene ... Cord. 
4) 19? Dalmania. ':..... Emmr. 40*. Amphion ...... Pand. 
VI dion Calymene ...... Brong. xv. ale Encrinurus ... Emmr. 
“|. 21*. Homalonotus .. Kon. L 42. Cromus ......... Barr. 
Wie 220 Vichas’~...V..2: Dalm. J) @ 
23. Trinucleus ...... Lhwyd. | 
vit. ys PA's. ee Dalm. 
als S DIOMIGE® ..sskaas Barr. : 
26. Asaphus......... Brong. Eg 
mx. {27% Symphysurus... Goldf. | S a 
DE OG IL) on. enn Brong. ce 
: El 
+ EE 
. Axe : onqué. By < Aue trongué. 
1! GE: fh Barr. 25 XVI... 49, ».Biontewer gate Goldy, 
Se 
Groupe de passage. 1 
XI er TUNIS «os ono Dain. | 
SLol*. Niteus ..<..+0.. Dain. } 


44. Telephus ... Barr. (plévre imconnue). 


Section II. Conformation de la téte peu distincte de celle du pygidium. 
XVII. 45. Agnostus...... BV ONG io cchs awaghts dans cote eee 2 


N*, les genres qui manquent en B. 


230 Miscellaneous. 


THE NEPAUL BEAR, URSUS BABELLA, HORSFIELD. 


The Nepaul bear having been found to vary greatly in colour, and 
in some states very nearly to resemble the European brown bear, some 
zoologists have been inclined to regard it and the European bear as the 
same species. There isa fine specimen of the Nepaul bear now living 
in the Gardens of the Zoological Society, and the comparison of it 
with the European bear, nearly of the same size, shows that the Nepaul 
animal is a very distinct species. Its most distinguishing character 
is the shortness of the hind-feet ; the ears are very large, prominent, 
and covered with bushy hair. The head is broader, and the muzzle 
shorter and covered with shorter and more adpressed hair than its 
European congener ; indeed the head and feet have the appearance 
of being almost one-quarter shorter in proportion to the size of the 
animal than that species. The claws are elongate, arched, compressed, 
and with a sharp cutting edge beneath.—J. E. Gray. 


Description of a new species of the genus Thracia. By Dr. Jonas. 


THRACIA MAGNIFICA, Jonas. Th. testd ovato-oblongd, transversd, 
inequivalvi, lacted ; utrinque rotundatd ; lateribus hiante ; valvd 
dextrd ventricosiore et majore quam sinistrd ; latere antico flecuoso, 
posteriore brevi, oblique carinato, transversim corrugato-plicatd, 
plicis subdistantibus concentricis longitudinaliter radiatim gra- 
nulato-striatd, margine neutrali arcuato anticée subsinuato. 

Hab. ? 

From the Proceedings of the Zoological Society for Dec. 11, 1850. 


Remark on the genus Nocticula of J. V. Thompson. By J.D. Dana. 


The genus Nocticula, established by Thompson in his ‘ Zoological 
Researches,’ No. 2. p. 52. and,pl. 5 (Cork, 1829), is closely related. 
to the Euphauside. The general form of the animal, its thoracic 
and abdominal appendages, and the antennee, eyes, and short beak, are 
as in Thysanopoda and Euphausia ; and the last abdominal segment 
has the acuminate character with the naked barb on either side near 
the apex, which occurs in this family*. The legs are not however re- 
presented as bifid, the outer branch and branchial appendages having 
been overlooked (and in the suggestion of this error we make the 
‘due allowance for drawings made at sea of such minute objects” 
which Thompson asks of his readers). The number of thoracic legs 
is stated at sixteen, but this includes, as the drawing shows, a pair of 
maxillipeds. Excluding these, there will then be seven pairs, which 
is the number in Thysanopoda ; and it seems probable that Nocticula 
and Thysanopoda are identical, and if so, the former name has the 
precedence. 

The species described and figured by Thompson was taken in the 


* Milne-Edwards alludes to this character in the name of his Thysano- 
poda, T. tricuspidata (Ann. des Sci. Nat. xix. 1830, 454, note).—The ge- 
nus Nocticula is not referred to by Edwards, either in his Memoir, or in his 
* Hist. Nat. des Crustacés.’ 


Meteorological Observations. 231 


Atlantic, between latitudes 5° 25’ S. and 29° 30’ N., and longitude 
17° 18’ W. and 32° 55' W., on the 6th, 12th and 25th of September. 
It was brilliantly phosphorescent. It is called the Nocticula Banksii, 
as it is supposed by Thompson, and with apparent good reason, to be 
identical with the Cancer fulgens of Sir Joseph Banks, a species ob- 
served between Madeira and Brazil, and published with a drawing by 
Macartney in the Philosophical Transactions for 1810. This draw- 
ing Thompson has copied, and in it seven pairs of thoracic legs are 
represented.—From Silliman’s American Journal for July 1850. 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JULY 1850. 


Chiswick.—July 1. Cloudy: clear, 2. Fine. 3. Rain: cloudy and boisterous. 
4. Heavy rain. 5. Fine: clear. 6. Fine: overcast. 7. Rain. 8. Very 
fine. 9. Cloudy: showery. 10,11. Very fine. 12. Foggy: overcast. 13, 
14, Overcast and fine. 15. Very fine: sultry: clear. 16. Very fine: cloudy. 
17. Slight haze: very fine: overcast: rain. 18. Heavy rain: sultry: cloudy and 
mild. 19. Rain. 0. Overcast. 21. Cloudy and fine. 22, 23. Very fine. 
24. Cloudy: rain at night. 25. Heavy showers. 26. Fine: windy: cloudy: 
rain. 27. Rain: showery. 28. Slight showers. 29. Cloudy: very fine: quite 
clear, 30. Cloudy: clear at night. 31. Slight haze: fine. 


Mean temperature of the month .,.........0.00. ea ssaebadeees's 61°91 
Mean temperature of July 1849  .......0.0cececcesscsessoeeses 62 °29 
Mean temperature of July for the last twenty-three years . 63 *23 
Verde AIMOUNt OF LATO II ILY a asses cnceesasacnasnseesiecamne 2°38 inches. 


Boston.—July 1. Cloudy: raine.m. 2, Fine. 3. Cloudy. 4. Cloudy: rain 
with thunder and lightning p.m. 5. Cloudy. 6. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 
7. Rain. 8. Fine. 9. Cloudy: rain p.m. 10—12. Cloudy. 13—15. Fine. 
16. Fine: rain a.m. and p.m. 17. Fine. 18. Calm: rainer.m. 19. Rain: 
rain A.M. ande.M. 20,21. Cloudy. 2%, 23. Fine. 24. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 
25,26. Cloudy: rain a.m. andp.m, 27. Rain: raina.M.and p.m. 28. Cloudy: 
rain a.M.and p.m. 29, 30. Cloudy. 31. Fine: rain a.m. and p.m. 


Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—July 1. Heavy rain at night: showers, 
2. Showers all day and wind. 3. Showers: fair p.m.: wind. 4. Showers: 
cleared p.m. 5. Heavy showers: fine r.m. 6. Rain all day. 7. Fine a.m.: a 
few drops r.m. 8. Very fineallday. 9. Showers nearly all day. 10. Very fine 
all day. 11. Very warm: slight drizzle. 12. Very warm: thunder, 13. Very 
warin: oppressive. 14. Very warm: close. 15. Very warm: bright. 16. Very 
warm: slight showers: thunder. 17. Very warm: thunder. 18. Warm: dull: 
hazy: thunder. 19. Warm: shower early. 20. Warm still and pleasant. 21, 
Warm and fine: cloudy p.m. 22. Warm: a few drops of rain. 23. Warm: 
sultry: thunder, 24. Heavy rain. 25. Fair a.m.: wet all rest of theday. 26. 
Showery all day. 27. Very slight drizzle. 28. Fair: warm, 29. Fair and very 
fine. 30. Fair and warm. 31. Shower early : fair p.m? 


Mean temperature of the month .........+++++000. SHCA OOEODL 59°°4 
Mean temperature Of July 1849 ........ssececseseeerees sosceees on (0 
Mean temperature of July for the last twenty-eight years ... 58 °1 : 
Average rain in July for twenty years  .....-ssseeessseseeseeee 3°91 inches. 


Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—July 1. Showers. 2. Clear: drops, 3. Rain. 4. 
Fine: clear. 5. Cloudy: clear. 6. Clear: fine. 7. Clear: showers. 8. Showers: 
hail. 9, Bright: clear. 10, Cloudy: fine. 11. Fog: rain. 12, Cloudy. 13. 
Cloudy: fine. 14,15. Fine: very fine. 16. Fine: very fine: hot. 17. Drops: 
showers: fog. 18. Cloudy: fine. 19. Cloudy: fine: cloudy. 20, Cloudy : 
fine: fog. 21. Bright: hazy. 22. Hazy: fine. 23. Bright: fine. 24. Clear: 
fine. 25. Clear: fine: hot: fog. 26. Cloudy: hot: drizzle. 27. Fog: damp, 
28. Cloudy: fog. 29, 30. Cloudy. 31. Bright: clear. 


et 


91-1 \S6-% OL 99-2 L9.zL B€6-62 |906-62 \298-62 |€VS-62 | EF-6% |§06-6% 600-0€ | *ceapy 
pecan ireceneiceneel rasa leans lta caallleaatran |. PAN GG | 9G |7L9| 99] 99! 29 | gL |04-0F | 60-0€ | E€1-0€ |£0-0€ | FS-6% |901-0€ PRI-O€| “1€ 
seeloon fries] og, | ems | upeo| tau f09 | 19 | S| IZ] 99, PS | PL |$6-6% | P1.0€ | 80-0€ | E1-0F | 89-62 OS1-0£ L61-0£| ‘of 
Serer a Oya fa PASM ae ‘u | cou LG | Lg | €S| 69] €9| ZF | ZL |91-0F | g1-0€ | 01-0€ |%1-0€ | 09-6z |990.0€ G01-0€| “6% 
‘mu | tau | ca | tu | €G9 | Ge] aS) flo] gG| FS | SO |81-0€ | 60-08 | 80-08 | 96-66 | gh-6z |106-62 626-6z| “8% 
AKU leew |) FAN i) Ah 2G | §S¢ 2e| 49 LG| FE | €9 | 90-08 |S6-62 | 16-62 | 0L-6% | 91-62 |62L-6z L08-6%| “Lz 
Paenieesss| PP. | OQ. | ouw |‘eu-u|*auMa| “aA LG | Zt |\1€S| 29\S-65| VS | 69 | &8-6 9L-6Z | 19-6% | 69-67 | $0-62 |999-6% 9IL-AZ| *9% 
paneeslenbaeslenes tl (youll ing ‘s s ‘s|e 29 Lo §8P| 9 £9! 0S | S9 (28-66 |S8-6% | 09.64 VL-6Z | O£-62 [829-62 €18-66| “St | 
Rees eases Tees) tals! “aS | “an *s | $66 | §£9 1 %SS| 99 19 6b | OL |S6-6% | 96-62 | 61.6% | ZL-62 | O£.62 606.6% $76.62 ‘PzO| 
00-0)" “1GT- | casa | -as "a. |) ‘as-l: gS | 19 kt6S 9 | OL) SS | 88 |66-6% | 10-08 |SL-6% | €8-6% | SZ-6% 1608-62 106-64) “fz 
ee ee a ea *s | LG} zg | 09; FL; Lo) v9 | $8 | 96.62 | 68-6z | 9-6 | €8-6z | OF-62 |116-6% £F6-6%) ‘zs 
srtteeieserssiereeee) vase | ems | +s | tas | #L¢ | fo9 | 67| 12} Lo| oS | SL |08-6% | £8.62 | 62.62 | 8-6 | SV-62 |8£6-62 966-60} “12 
serelog, [st] rag | ms ‘a | *o | $99 ¥g¢ | 2S) 69) So 99 | 99 16-66 | 76-62% | 18-62% | 68-6% | SP.6% |€£6.6z €F6-62| °0% 
jasc: e/ Bie 8% 1 ZO. "as "MUU b) i 1 °M 1SG 6S cS ol 09 tS | L9 | 26.6% 86.6% 6&:6G 68-62 6€.62 126.6@ 116-62 ‘61 | 
reetreieessee LOS] em | cs | smu | sms | PS | Fog | TSS) g9| 89| 69 | OL |86-62 | 6-62 | 98-62 | 28-62 | OF-6z |126-66 166-62] “SI | 
Jrrt"*1 Zo. PE. | tm |tu-au|aua | ‘a | $99 | 99 | SS} OL) 69| FS | 08 ($6.60 | $6.62 | 18-62 | 88-62 | LE-62 |6F8-62 $98.62) “LT 
loT.0 |? PO. | casa | aua | taua | “ms | zg | 99 | 99) ZL) OL LG | 68 |00-0€ |00-0€ | 06-66 | 26-62 | ZF.6% |888-6z 026-62 “91 C| 
teeseeleseeeslerrees dQ. | cag | cas | cau | a 29 | 19 |fS9|%zL) 99 09 | G8 |G0-0€ | OT-0€ | 26.6% | 00-0€ | 0S-6z |926-6z PL6-60| “SL | 
rerec|eeeeerlecceescerses! cosa | a | taua | ‘as | gG | 19 | 2S|%2L| 69| PS | PL |S1-0€ |ST-0€ |S0.0€ | L0.0€ | 09.62 |g00-0€ ES0.08| “FI | 
Ricteapescen| = Ty29=822]) <aggh | Gea! |. caMm ete 09 | g¢ |igS| 1Z| 09) 6h | GL E1-0€ |01-0€ | Z0.0€ | 00.0€ | 65-62 |S10-0€ 920-08) “ET 
seiossinisscess say ‘s | ‘ass | ‘a | $4¢ | $9 |F49| go) Lo!) SF | 89 ZOE |00.0€ | 00-0€ | Z0-.0€ | Z9-6Z |$Z0-0£ 80i-0€| “aI 
stenerfesseeecreeee) sag toms | smu} smu | pG| LG | £9] Go| €9| Lb | OL |10-0€ | 46.6% | 00.08 | $6.6z | 65-62 |g90-0€ 160-08 | “IT 
espero) Cp. is" arpes) Aaa | caw | eas zs | 2S | €F} 99) SS| EF | 69 |00-0€ |10-.08 | £6-6% | $6.64 | 29-6z |PVO-0€ 790-0£ | ‘oT 
| 90: Borate s at Gils | CANUNTS| SAN SANTEE [poe Lv | oG |§SP| 09] 6S| Ib | LO (Z0-0€ |S6.6z | 16.6% | 06-62 | 75-62 666-62 910-0€) 6 @ 
OS |GOnpaeses ssl ante |) San ANTE] SAA ov | 6h | SP| 79} 9S| 6€ | 89 |L6.6% | 76.62 | 16-62 | 06-62 | PS.6z |1 66-62 OF0-0F| “gC 
serrecivereesl Cg, | PE. | smu | emu | ‘ass | cu | gh | 19 | 6F| zo} 8S) Ch | €9 |L8.6% | 26.62 | Le.62 | £8-62 | PE-62 \8S9-62 SS6.08 | *L 
Go. [*{"77", 60. | tms ja-tms| ss | ‘ms | 1¢ | fe¢ | sy|f€S| zo) €S | IL 96-62 | €0.0€ | LL-6z | L6.6% | 99.6% [226.6% IS1-0€| °9 
sesberlerenel QP, oc] aua “M ‘ma | ‘m | $0G¢ | G |forF|} 19] 09| OF | OL |10-0€ | 18-62 | 00-0€ | 64-6 | ZS-62 |ZG0-0F 8F1-0€| °S 
GOs seessr lee: | au: | ms |! ss esas 1¢ | PS |%8r} ZS) 19| bP | 89 |L9-6% |SS.6z | F9-6z | 89-62 | 0£-6% |ESL.6% £16-62| “V 
Eq. freeee|e 1 Gg. | cm | cm ft cmss} sms | Zp] oS | 6P| 69) So} €S | CL |0b-62 | LI-62 | 09-62% | 61-62 | Z1-6% |1SL-62 S16-60| “€ 
Go. || Go. fo} ts | cm | tm | cms | F1G | €¢ | Fgh] 09|G-29| ZS | IL [29-6 | Ph-6% | 99-62 | LS-6% | ZE-62 |1S8-6% £16:60| “% D 
Gt. fob] sms | tmss| cms | sms | 1G] SG | PS} 09/9-69| 9b | OL | 11-62% | 17-62 | 9F-6z | 29-62 | 82-62 808-62 188-62 ar 
n a ln 0 | : seevellate Fella 2 2 ‘urd | ‘ure ‘urd | ‘ure ? “Aq 
eles | F| 2) 2e(33/ 2 (se| fete" | 217 leg) LF | el |e | 8 | eg) we) os 8 
Se eee Ne Cian besuel RS] acres mt) Bia| esas — Es . “-a 3 ae oe 
“Uley “pul *I9JOULOWIIY J, *19j9WOIV = a 
ae 2 J 


| 


GL-VS |g6-LS |3-2S |P-99 \6-29 o1-15 


7D 


“RANVUGC ‘asunpyy yownpuvg pv Suoysno[D "CQ *AdY 947 Ag pun {aurHs-saluanag ‘asunpy yztvda;ddy yy ‘aequngq * AA *Ady 947 49 SNoLsog 
"ea “AI £9 fwopuo'T uvau ‘MOIMSIHD Jv Ajaro0g jounynoysoyy ayy fo uspeny ay; qo vosdwoyy, AJ 49 apou suoywasasg¢ va2T0j0L0a}a yy 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[SECOND SERIES.] 


No. 34. OCTOBER 1850. 


‘ 


XXI.—-On the Hedge Plants of India, and the conditions which 
adapt them for special purposes and particular localities. By 
Dr. Hueu F. C. Ciecuorn, Hon. E.I.C.S.* 


Ir is my purpose to notice the hedge-plants observed in the 
Peninsula, as well as a few indigenous species of frequent occur- 
rence, from the employment of which advantages may be derived. 
My intention is to glance at them under their botanical and 
agricultural characters, and to allude to some which deserve to 
be generally diffused with a view to their ceconomical properties 
and practical utility. 

Since my admission on the Madras establishment in 1842, 
I have traversed a considerable portion of that Presidency in 
the execution of duty, mcluding the Southern Division, the 
territories of Mysore, with parts of Canara, and the Southern 
Mahratta country. Along the line of march, and in the course 
of botanical rambles, I made rough camp notes as to the vege- 
tation and general appearance of the country. From want of 
leisure, these were unavoidably very imperfect, yet they may 
serve to attract attention to a subject which seems to me of no 
small importance; and I trust some little advantage may be 
derived from my observations. 

The system of Indian husbandry continues much in the rude 
state our fathers found it a century ago. In the day of rapid 
progress at home, agriculture in Hindostan evinces few signs of 
improvement. The farming utensils are simple and wretched ; 
the most abject utilitarianism characterizes field operations. 
With the Ryot no motive seems to exist beyond providing the 
means of immediate subsistence: he scratches the soil with his 
black-wood plough, tipped with iron, and made light with the 
pole of bamboo, so as to be carried on the shoulder ; he drops 


* Read to the British Association, August 1, 1850. An abstract was 
previously laid before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 16 


234 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 


the seed upon the furrow, drags a log of wood,—hollowed like 
a trough but open at the ends,—to break tke clods and smoothen 
the surface, or draws a few thorny branches of Acacia over the 
field, which may be termed the brush-harrow of the Hindoo: 
nature has been bountiful—man is indolent, and gives himself 
no concern about his crop, trusting for the anticipated harvest 
to the immense productiveness of the soil, which yields, in many 
parts thrice a year, such abundant crops under the favouring 
rays of a tropical sun, that the cultivator is not stimulated to 
farther exertion. The Ryot, however, understands irrigation 
and the succession of seasons, but knows little regarding the 
biennial or triennial rotation of crops. The sites of tanks are 
invariably well chosen, being selected where one or more nullahs 
or water-courses naturally meet in a convenient locality for em- 
bankment. Manure is never employed on the cotton plains, 
although usually in sugar-cane fields, and to a great extent in 
Sooparee gardens, as well as to the root of grape vines and pine- 
apples. The manure used generally consists of rotted leaves, 
cow-dung, wood ashes, blood, dead fish, &c.; and indeed the 
dunghills of Betel plantations are so valued as occasionally to 
become the subjects of litigation. I would simply mention the 
fact that ceconomy is not practised in the employment of animal 
manures. In 1846-47 large quantities of bones of animals that 
had died of disease and drought, were scattered over the plains, 
im the Mysore territories. I had a portion collected in heaps, 
ground to fragments in a Chunam mill, and then sparingly 
applied to a potato field: the result showed the fertilizing effect. 

There is no spring of activity among the aborigines of these 
unhappy lands ; hence it becomes the especial duty of the Agri- 
horticultural Societies at the different Presidencies, of the 
Chambers of Commerce, and of every enlightened and liberal 
member of the community, to aid and encourage the regeneration 
of the agricultural system. 

Whilst deploring that past exertions have been retarded by 
the indisposition of the natives to adopt the improvements of 
science and the suggestions of practical men*, “which they 
foolishly conceive to be unprofitable innovations,” there is 
ground for consolation in observing that the results of “ per- 
suasion, patience and perseverance” are visible in the improved 
face of the country over large tracts, as Mysore, the Ceded 
districts and Southern provinces, which have been longest under 
our rule, and in which a cessation from war has enabled our 
resources to be devoted more assiduously to the triumphs of 
peace. 


This altered aspect has been brought about by the bridging 
* Madras Atheneum, May 9th, 1843. 


Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 235 


of rivers and nullahs; the formation of Ghauts, by which the 
inland traffic reaches the coast; the abolition of transit duties ; 
the extension of made roads; the increased number and better 
construction of labour-carts, arising from increased facilities of 
intercourse ; and the completion of other public works, as Moo- 
saffir-Khanahs, Choultries, Travellers’ Bungalows, &c. Let us 
hope that as the various impediments are successively removed, 
in process of time our modes and systems will be better under- 
stood and appreciated ; the lands will be more generally manured, 
the fields enclosed, and the roadsides fenced; additional tracts 
cultivated, and English improvements gradually introduced into 
Hindostan,—giving an impetus to commerce throughout the 
country. 

As the climate widely varies in different parts of the Peninsula, 
so the aspect of the country, the soils and productions of the 
districts, the modes of cultivation, and the facilities of traffic 
differ in an extraordinary degree, and those cultivators accus- 
tomed to one method of agriculture can seldom manage any 
other. 

The arid sands of Madras, the undulating plateau of Mysore, 
the extensive plains of the Deccan, the primeval forests of Coorg 
and Malabar, the jungles of Hydrabad and Nuggur, present 
botanical and geological features strikingly dissimilar*. There 
is as much variety in the surface of the ground as there is in 
different parts of Europe: indeed so complete is the contrast 
between the extreme sterility of some tracts of the Carnatic 
plains, which exhibit a painfully barren picture of desolation 
from the total absence of wood, and the luxuriant arboreous 
vegetation of the Neilgherry slopes, which the researches of 
Wight prove to possess one of the richest floras in the world, 
that no two countries in Europe display more opposite charac- 
teristics. The climate of the former is remarkable for excessive 
drought, so that European furniture invariably cracks and warps, 
whereas in the vicinity of the Malabar Ghauts the south-west 
monsoon is felt in full force, and the fall of rain exceeds 120 
inches in the season, producing an atmosphere so charged with 
humidity that the lancet in my pocket has been covered with 
rust in a few days. It must be clear, therefore, that in suggest- 
ing as worthy of trial any vegetable products calculated to enrich 
and improve the country, great attention must be paid to the 
question of local applicability. The effects of moisture greatly 
favour the growth of most species, while a very dry state of the 
air is incompatible with the life of others. 


* Hence the importance of specific habitats being given to every speci- 
men in our Indian herbaria; not such a vague one as “ India Orientalis”” 
or “‘ Montes Hindostanie.” 

16* 


236 = Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 


The Cacti, Agavee and Euphorbie are adapted to the arid 
districts, their structure enabling them to exist, when refreshed 
with only occasional showers ; the Mimosee and Cesalpinee seem 
to enjoy the somewhat more cold and moist climate of the Bala- 
ghaut districts; while the Bambusee and Pandanee luxuriate 
in the rich loamy soil of the Mulnad (z.e. Rain country). 
Hence, were a railway* to cross the Peninsula, the fences 
ought to differ as the line is continued through various districts, 
in accordance with the conditions under which particular plants 
thrive best between certain limits of temperature and moisture. 
The great prevalence of spiny shrubs and prickly bushes all over 
India is remarkable to every one ; they are a continual source of 
annoyance to the traveller, and a fruitful cause of admission into 
hospital, as every regimental surgeon can testify. 

Scutia indica (Brong.), Zizyphus (four species), Solanum indi- 
cum (L.) and trilobatum (Iu.), Toddalea aculeata (Pers.), Pterolo- 
bium lacerans (R. Br.), Carissa carandas (L.), C. diffusa (Rox.), 
Azima tetracantha (Lam.), Smilax ovalifolia (Rox.), Acaciat, 
Mimosa, many species, and other armed climbing plants, are 
widely diffused. These often grow interlaced in thickets, or 
surround the clumps of jungle like a frmge—presenting a 
rampart which is almost impenetrable, especially when forest 
conflagrations have occurred and a dense tangled underwood has 
succeeded. The long flexuous stems of several species of Cala- 
mus are particularly troublesome, obstructing all passage through 
the unfrequented forests of the Malabar Ghauts, and even when 
the path has been cleared with a bill-hook, the graceful tendrils 
unobserved frequently trip the most cautious traveller, and the 
recurved prickles are with difficulty unhooked from his clothes. 

Again on the open ground the traveller’s progress is impeded 

by Echinops echinatus (Rox.) with its globular spinous heads, 
-ribulus lanuginosus (lu.) with its hairy pointed fruit, Solanum 
Jacquini (Willd.), completely armed with prickles, Barleria prio- 
~ nitis (L.) and buxifolia (Rox.), spreading everywhere in Mysore, 
Asteracantha longifolia (Nees) on the margins of ditches and 
tanks, which has six to eight spines at each verticil, Lepidagathis 
(two species), with spinous pointed leaves. 

The prickles and spines of these plants wound the barefooted 
pilgrim, especially during the hot months, when the leaves having 


* Whilst writing these pages, Dr. Royle, the E.I. Company’s botanist, 
informed me that an official reference had been made to him concerning 
the plants best adapted for hedgmg the Indian railways, now in progress. 

+ One of the most remarkable is Acacia latronum, W.$ common in the 
barren tracts, armed with large white stipulary thorns united at the base. 
Linnzus designated it ‘* Frutex horridissimus, ramosissimus :”’ it is entitled 
to this distinction. 


Dr. H. F. C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 287 


dropped off, the thorns are left bare and exposed, which renders 
travelling extremely difficult im some parts, as the spines are so 
strong as to pierce a shoe or sandal of dressed leather ; and if the 
weary 7 traveller seek to rest himself, he must beware as much of 
thorns, as of red ants, tarantule, and other biting insects which 
infest the soil. Innumerable climbers festoon the Euphorbia- 
ceous hedges, enveloping them with their umbrageous leaves, 
and showing off their elegant and many-tinted blossoms to the 
best advantage on these nearly leafless shrubs. 

The rich inflorescence bursts forth towards the close of the 
rains. All do not unfold their flowers at once—a continuous 
succession of blossom is presented throughout the year in the 
subalpine districts, which are under the influence of the S.W. 
monsoon. These strong climbing plants, consisting chiefly of 
Convolvulacee, Cucurbitacee, Apocynacee and Asclepiacee, de- 
light the eye and often diffuse an agreeable fragrance, but by 
their rank luxuriance prove very destructive to enclosures. 
Some of those most frequently met with are as follows :— 


CucURBITACES. 
Mukia scabrella, Bryonia laciniosa, epigaa and mysorensis, 
Coccinia indica, Trichosanthes Cucumerina and palmata. 


CONVOLVULACE. 


Ipomea sepiaria and vitifolia, Pharbitis nil, Quamoclit pinnatum 
and pheniceum, Argyreia aggregata and bracteata, Calonyction 
speciosum (Ch.). 

ASCLEPIACER. 

Oxystelma esculentum, Demia extensa, Holostemma Rheedit, 

Pergularia odoratissima. 


APOCYNACES. 


Ichnocarpus frutescens (R. Br.), Carissa carandas (L.), C. dif- 
fusa (Rox.), Vallaris pergularia (Burm.). 

The herbaceous plants generally met with, enjoying the shelter 
of the hedges by the roadsides, are suffruticose Malvacee, Mira- 
bilis Jalapa, Plumbago zeylanica, Deeringia celosoides, Asystasia 
coromandeliana (N. K.), Peristrophe bicalyculata, Boerhaavia (two 
species), Basella alba, Cardiospermum Heliocacabum with balloon- 
like capsules, Abrus precatorius, Mucuna prurita, Canavallia vi- 
rosa, Clitorea ternatea, a blue and white creeper of great beauty. 
The cyan hue of the Clitorea, with the yellow petals of Abu- 
tilon, and the pure white of Coccinia.indica—found in every 
hedge—offers a truly splendid appearance. 

After these preliminary notes, as to the abundant provision in 
nature for the extensive diffusion of hedges, let us see to what 


238 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 


extent the plants adapted for live fences have been made sub- 
servient to that use in the ceconomy of agriculture. Supplied 
with such materials for hedge-making as few countries possess, we 
have wretched enclosures,—in many parts none at all, and cul- 
tivators go on in the old way of their ancestors, whose footsteps 
they follow with the utmost devotion and reverence. Some 
carefully tie the necks of the sheep and donkeys to their fore- 
legs to prevent their straying over the plains: other villagers by 
general agreement drive away the cattle at the beginning of the 
monsoon, and again permit them to roam unherded as soon as 
the rains are over. 

If the traveller stations himself on one of the detached conical 
hills or droogs, which form a peculiar feature of Southern India, 
for the purpose of obtaining a bird’s-eye view of the surrounding 
country, he probably finds during the rainy and cold season, a 
fine sheet of cultivation, comprising a great variety of cereal, 
leguminous and oleaginous plants, sown with regularity and 
spreading round the scattered mud-built villages to a great extent : 
the fields in full flower look beautiful and give an appearance of 
prosperity. During the hot season the scene is very different ; 
few are the traces of vegetation,—an arid plain then stretches 
around you; the sun acts so powerfully as to produce fissures 
and cracks all over the ground. “The surface of the plain pre- 
sents a monotonous and almost treeless extent of arenaceous 
waste, bounded by the horizon, and unbroken save by a few 
rocky elevations that stand forth abruptly from the sheet of 
black soil like rocks from the ocean.” 

“Sir Thomas Munro might well observe that these (the Ceded) 
districts are more destitute of trees than any part of Scotland he 
ever saw, and that the traveller scarcely meets with one in twenty 
miles, and nowhere with a clump of fifty*.” 

Since the time of that enlightened governor, much has been 
done to improve the physical aspect of the country, by the 
plantation of numerous topes of Bassia latifolia (Mahwa) and 
avenues of Ficus indica and religiosa (banyan and peepul), which 
being planted on both sides of the trunk-roads afford a pleasant 
shade. 

The custom generally is to separate the patches of arable land 
when dependent on irrigation by low mounds of earth ; when 
dry by slight fences of dead thorns (Vachellia Farnesiana), or by 
leaving between them uncultivated strips or spaces from 3 to 
15 feet wide, sometimes broader (according to the value of the 


* Capt. Newbold in ‘ Madras Journal of Science,’ vol. x. p. 113. Since 
writing the above we have heard of the lamented death of this able and 
distinguished geologist, at a time too when diligently employed in publishing 
his researches. 


Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 239 


land). These are overrun with spinous plants, studded with 
dwarf Mimosas, or at certain seasons thickly covered with long 
grass: these interspaces add to the beauty of the country, and 
contribute in some measure to the fertility of the soil by pre- 
serving a little moisture; but their irregularity presents a very 
slovenly appearance, and the brush is often inhabited by wild 
hogs and antelopes which greatly damage the crops. Fences as 
in England are few and rarely to be seen. Some of the fields 
are surrounded by hedges ; but these are not kept in such repair 
as to resist the pressure of cattle: they are frequently meant 
only to distinguish the lands appertaining to particular castes or 
classes of the villagers. 

The hedges observed in our wanderings generally consisted of 
Opuntia Dillenit (Haw.), Euphorbia Tirucalli and antiquorum, 
with Agave americana (.). When the ground is sown, the 
gaps are filled up with branches of Vachellia Farnesiana, a small 
tree which grows in many fields. 

It is only in the neighbourhood of large towns, encircling the 
smaller villages, military cantonments, missionary settlements, 
or the dwelling-houses of intelligent foreigners, that we find 
ornamental or even regular enclosures. A few very fine hedges 
demonstrate how well they would thrive, and show the practica- 
bility of agricultural improvement, if the will and energy existed 
among the natives. The hedges of the country in general, even 
when kept up as fences round temples, are in a very slovenly 
condition, and are ruined by being overgrown with rank climbing 
plants, such as those previously enumerated. 


Opuntia Dillenn, Haw. 
Cactus indicus, Rox. 
Hedge Prickly Pear. 
Nag phena, Hindustani. Naga-kulli, Canarese. 

Probably introduced from South America, though so long 
domesticated all over India, that many consider it a native. 

Commonly used as a hedge-plant about cantonments, forming 
an impenetrable fence, 4 to 6 feet high; but excludes the air, 
and harbours destructive vermin and venomous reptiles. Cul- 
tivators object to it, because it spreads, cannot be kept within 
bounds, and impoverishes the land. 

The hotter the district the more luxuriant this plant : it flowers 
at all seasons, and grows in the most sterile ground—in sand— 
in the rocky beds of rivers—in the fissures of mud walls. It is 
easily propagated by planting leaves m the earth half buried ; 
they seldom fail to strike root and prosper ; it is difficult to era- 
dicate ; the figs are eaten sparingly in times of seareity. Spines 
one to three together in a tuft. 


240 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedye Plants of India. 


Sir Hans Sloane mentions in his ‘ History of Jamaica ’ that, 
“In the Island of St. Cristopher, when it was to be divided 
between English and French, it was ordered by the consent of 
the two nations that there should be planted three rows of the 
Opuntia tuna as a boundary, thinking these the strongest forti- 
fication to hinder the attempts of one another im cases of war.” 
The Grecian traveller, Clarke, has suggested that in some lati- 
tudes it might serve as an outwork for fortifications ; since, as 
he says, “artillery has no effect upon it; pioneers cannot approach 
it; fire will not act upon it; and neither infantry nor cavalry | 
can traverse it.” 

In fact in the Spanish colonies in America this plant is con- 
sidered as a very important means of military defence, and is 
propagated constantly around fortifications with that intent. 
Desfontaines in his ‘ Flora Atlantica’? remarks of O. tuna: “ Mu- 
nimentum hortorum et domorum impenetrabile.” 

We object to the prickly pear from its unsightly appearance, 
“the enormous area it covers, and the harbourage of every 
variety of filth and vermin.” It should only be employed when 
none of the plants aftermentioned will grow. The cantonments 
of Hurryhur and French Rocks have been greatly improved by 
the substitution of neatly kept milk-hedges for the prickly pear, 
which formerly deformed them. The bandicoot rat (Mus ma- 
labaricus, Shaw, M. giganteus, Hardwicke), a most destructive 
animal, is partial to hedges of the Opuntia and Agave, burrows 
under them to a great depth, and roots up the seeds of garden 
plants sown near its haunts. 

Pereskia aculeata (Haw.), the West Indian gooseberry, grows 
readily, and seems likewise well adapted for hedges. 


Agave americana, L. 
A. Cantula, Rox. 
Fourcroya Cantula, Haw. 
[Figured in Lindley’s Vegetable Kingdom, 2nd ed. ] 


The American Agave. Native name: Wilaeete Ananas, i.e. English 

Pine Apple. Sans. Kantula. 

Introduced from America. 

In some parts the hedges are formed almost exclusively of this 
stately aloe-looking plant, which is both ornamental and useful. 
The flower-stalks rise to the height of 15 to 30 feet, when ten 
or twelve years old, and are employed in roofing. It flowers in 
the rains. 

The long sheathing leaves are sometimes macerated for the 
fibres, which are separated by beating on stones, and form 


Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Planis of India. 241 


excelient cordage. The lower decayed leaves are used as fuel in 
the absence of wood, and the terminal spines sometimes serve 
instead of pins and nails. The Agave juice is not collected in 
India, vinous beverages being for med from the date and cocoa- 
nut palms, which flourish in the same localities. These latter 
trees, with the Agave, Opuntia, and Bamboo, give a character to 
the landscapes in Southern India. This species is propagated 
by suckers, and young plants are in great request. There are 
hedges of this plant in Spain, Portugal, Sicily, Calabria, West 
Indies, South America, Mauritius, Cape Town. Native eardens 
are often surrounded by mud walls, armed with Agave. leaves, 
the spines being made to project at both sides." 


Euphorbia Tirucalhi, L. 
Ossifraga lactea, Rumph. Herb. Amb. vii. t. 29. 


Milk Bush. 
Lunka-si, Beng. Tiru-kalli, Tam. Doodu-kalli, Can. 
Probably introduced from Africa. 


This, with H. antiquorum, is common all over the Madras 
Presidency, growing abundantly anywhere on the rough and 
rocky parts of the Deccan, though doubtfully indigenous. It is 
much used as a hedge-plant, and though unarmed makes an 
excellent fence. It grows to 20 feet high; but should be an- 
nually clipped, as it becomes open at the roots. It is customary 
to plant H. antiquorum, L. (Nar-sij) im these openings, which 
grows well under the shade of its congener. Both united con- 
stitute a most serviceable enclosure, which has the advantage of 
occupying little space and being touched by no animal: the tena- 
cious acrid juice quickly causes sneezing or produces ophthalmia. 

At the beginning of the rainy season a trench is dug to the 
depth of two feet where the fence is intended to grow. The 
cuttings take root m any soil; and in one year it becomes a 
tolerable fence (Buchanan’s Journey, i. 36). The villagers are 
prejudiced against this as a fence, and cut it down in seasons of 
pestilence, supposing that it exerts a baneful influence. The 
Juice is often employed instead of a wafer for closing despatches, 
and is a very effectual blister in rheumatic affections. Cattle 
will not break through, nor vermin live under it. The trunk 
of old trees affords a yellow close-grained wood, 8 or 10 inches 
in diameter, which is valued for gun-stocks, &e. 

These four plants thrive in the most arid soil: when the ground 
seems much parched they retain their greenness, and improve 
the scenery, giving an appearance of verdure when all else is 
withered and lifeless. 


242 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 


Euphorbia nivulia, Buch. 

E. neriifolia, Hort. Beng. 
Ela Calli, Hort. Malab. u. t. 43. 
Sij, Hind. Ela Calli, Can. 

A poor-looking tree, grows abundantly in the rocky parts of 
the Deccan, and forms a common hedge, delighting in the arid 
districts. “ Habitat ubique in Indie sepibus.”—Buch. It hasa 
whitish dead appearance, resembling a bundle of dry sticks, and 
unless for a short period during the rains, when it puts forth a 
few leaves, rather takes from than adds to the appearance of the 
landscape (Graham). The branches being as thick as the stem, 
their accumulated weight often breaks it, and the plant falls to 
the ground. 

Cesalpinia sepiaria, Rox. 


Mysore Thorn. Hyder ka Jar, Hind., i. e. Hyder’s Plant. 


A showy scandent shrub, armed with short strong recurved 
prickles. This plant is invested with historical interest, Hyder 
Ally having employed it much as a protecting hedge around his 
strongholds. The fences are handsome, and almost impenetrable. 
The village fortifications in the Mysore territories have in a great 
measure fallen to pieces; but the remaining mud walls are still 
encircled by stout hedges of this and Péerolobium lacerans, as are 
also the dwellings of the Pariahs who are not permitted to build 
within the village walls. It is generally used as a fence in the 
Baghyat lands of the Deccan. Indigenous in the subalpme 
districts, and has been domesticated at Madras and in Bengal, 
where it is now nearly as common as in Mysore. Hyder’s plant 
possesses the advantages of beauty and durability, is easily raised 
from seed in rows wherever the fence is to be established, and 
seems to grow vigorously both above and below the Ghauts in 
almost every climate. The hedge requires little care beyond 
shortening the side branches by occasional pruning. The base 
is generally substantial, so as effectually to resist the pressure of 
cattle-and to prevent the ingress of destructive vermin. 


Cesalpinia Sappan, L. 
Sappan Wood. 
Patanga-mara, Can. 


An armed climbing shrub planted in garden or other fences ; 
it is easily reared from seeds in almost any soil, if the plants are 
watered during the dry weather. After ten or twelve years the 
wood of the plant becomes valuable for its red dye, and is 
exported extensively from the western coast*. 


* Mad. Top. Report, 1. p. 495. 


Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 243 


Pterolobium lacerans, R. Br. 
Cesalpinia lacerans, Buch (Journey, i. 37). 


A common jungle shrub in wooded districts, aptly designated 
lacerans by Roxburgh, for it is completely armed, and as dreadful 
as the Kantuffa of Bruce*, which belongs to the same genus. 
The legume is curious, ending in a membranous knife-shaped 
wing. When associated with C. sepiaria it makes an excellent 
fence ; singly it is rather diffuse. 

Guilandina Bonduc or Bonducella, L. 
Nicker Tree. 
Nata, Bengal. Kad Gajaga, Can. 
A handsome well-armed shrub common in hedges of Mysore and 


Canara: forms an impenetrable fence. Seeds solitary, like marbles, 
and are a favourite remedy in catarrh and ephemeral fever. 


Parkinsonia aculeata, L. 
Prickly Parkinsonia or Jerusalem Thorn. 


A handsome low-sized tree, not unlike the laburnum, planted 
for fences, which are very beautiful, from the bright green and 
feathery foliage, and pretty yellow flowers in loose pendulous 
racemes. It seems well adapted for hedges, and is naturalized 
in many districts. Observed at Cairo by Hooker, and in Jamaica 
by Macfadyen, at Bellary by Newbold, and about Bombay by 
Graham. 

Poinciana pulcherrima, L. 


Gool Mohur. ‘“ Peacock’s Pride.”’ 


A common armed shrub in every garden, reared more for the 
beauty of its flowers than as a serviceable fence. P. edata, L., is 
a more showy plant, not so frequently met with, and unarmed. 
“In Barbadoes P. pulcherrima is planted for a fence, and to 
distinguish fields from one another, both for its use and orna- 
ment. I thought I never saw anything finer than a hedge of 
this f.” 

Mimosa rubicaulis, Lam. 

A large climbing shrub, well armed; common in Mysore ; 
rather straggling, but capable of forming an elegant fence ; con- 
spicuous from the purple flowers changing to white. I am not 
aware that this species has been tried. 


Inga dulcis, Willd. 
Koorka poolly, Teling. 


A handsome tree, introduced from the Philippine Islands ac- 
cording to Roxburgh, and there probably from America, of which 


* Travels in Abyssinia, vol. v. + Sloane’s Jamaica, p. 50. 


244 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 


it isa native. It is now frequently met with, bemg much em- 
ployed as a fence, particularly below the Ghauts. I have observed 
a thriving hedge at Shemogah, which was an excellent substitute 
for prickly pear in enclosing a compound. I have seen Inga 
hedges at Bangalore and in Capetown. The pulp of the cu- 
riously twisted seeds is sweet and nutritious; hence the specific 


name. 
Acacia arabica, Willd. 
Babool, Hind. Karijalee, Can. 

The most common indigenous tree, known to all travellers— 
often the only visible tree, thriving in every soil. Seeds and pods 
of great value to the shepherd in the hot season as food for his 
flock. Dr. Gibson suggested some years ago that the waste parts 
of the Deccan should be planted with this tree, as it grows ra- 
pidly, and requires no water. The timber is used for tools and 
tent-pegs, the bark for tanning, and the gum as a substitute for 
wafers in the public offices. When covered with its globose heads 
of yellow flowers it gives a smiling aspect to the arenaceous waste ; 
and Moore aptly introduces it in an Arabian scene :— 


** Our rocks are rough, but smiling there 
The Acacia waves her yellow hair 
Lonely and sweet, nor loved the less 
For flowering in a wilderness.” 


Acacia concinna, DC. 
Mimosa saponaria, Rox. 
Shigai or Shikakai, Can. 

A large climbing plant with numerous aculei. Some villages 
and coffee gardens are surrounded with strong hedges of this 
plant, which are rented annually m Nuggur, the thick sapona- 
ceous legumes being articles of trade, and sold at the rate of three 
for a pice ; used as soap for washing the hair, &. (Buchanan, 
i. 38. 

Vachellia Farnesiana, W. & A. 
Kalee Kikur, Hind. 

A small tree common everywhere in hedges and fields. The 
branches are lopped off for fuel, and for repairing the fences. This 
is a most useful tree, affording timber for ploughs, bandies, and 
other agricultural implements. 

All these Mimosee and Cesalpinee are of easy culture. Cut- 
tings of them root freely. 


Bambusa arundinacea, Willd. 
Arundo Bambos, Linn. 
The Common Bamboo. 
Bans, Beng. , 
This arborescent grass is capable of forming an excellent fence, 


Dr. H. F. C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 245 


and is used extensively for gardens and fields in Coorg, the 
Southern Mahratta country, and Guzerat, where it grows in the 
greatest abundance, delighting in the rich soil along the edge of 
mountain streams. It requires a much more humid climate than 
the prickly pear or milk bush. These abound in the Carnatic 
plains, while the bamboo flourishes everywhere beside the water- 
courses of the Western Ghauts : “ omnium vulgatissima.” (Buch.) 
It forms a dense and graceful underwood: when luxuriant it 
occupies too much space and harbours vermin. To obviate this, 
the young thick shoots should be removed frequently and care- 
fully, and the lateral branches only allowed to remain. From its 
singularly rapid growth it exhausts the soil where it grows, and 
deprives the ground of its nourishment, instead of preserving its 
moisture. ‘ Bamboo fences are peculiarly adapted to pasture 
land, the cattle browsing on the young shoots keeping down their 
growth, so that very little additional care is required *.” 

Buchanan (Journey, 1.5) mentions with commendation that 
Mr. Place, a collector, of Areot, “caused each village to be sur- 
rounded by a hedge of bamboo: by this measure a large quan- 
tity of that most valuable plant will in time be raised,” which is 
applied to a great variety of ceconomical purposes. In times of 
scarcity the seeds are eaten by the poorer classes of Mysoreans, 
mixed with honey. The inflorescence I have only observed in 
rich moist situations, and in these its favourite haunts the thorns 
are sometimes absent. 

There are several species of bamboo. B. spinosa, by the num- 
ber and strength of the spines and branches, is said by Roxburgh 
to form the most impenetrable jungle of India. B. nana (Rox.), 
introduced from China to the Botanic Garden, Calcutta, makes 

‘beautiful close hedges ; and the Behoor Bans of the Bengallees, 
a variety of B. Tulda (Rox.), (Dendrocalamus Tulda, Nees), being 
small, solid, bent to one side, and armed with numerous strong 
thorns, is very fit for hedges. 


Pandanus odoratissimus, . 
Fragrant Screw Pine. 
Mundige ; also Kaythege-mara, Can. 


A large spreading ramous shrub, 6 to 10 feet high, having the 
habit of a gigantic Bromelia. Very common in Coorg and Nug- 
gur, and known on the coast of Coromandel as the Kaldera Bush. 
The patches of hill rice are often fringed with belts of this shrub, 
forming a natural enclosure. It is sometimes planted for the 
purpose of hedging. The leaves are 3 to 5 feet long, drooping, 


* Macfadyen (Hook. Bot. Mise. ili. p. 83), who gives an excellent account 
of the hedge plants of Jamaica. 


246 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 


armed on the back and sides with strong spines. Avenues of Pan- 
danus are seen in China and Cochin-China, and in the Mauritius 
(Loureiro and Hardwicke). It answers well for hedgerows, but 
requires too much room: it grows well from branches. Often 
forms impenetrable thickets, which I have been told by hog- 
hunters are a favourite resort of these animals. The sweet- 
scented flowers are much prized, and often sell in the bazaars at 
two annas a piece. 
Capparis sepiaria, L. 

A much-branched shrub of low size, with very strong and sharp 
recurved prickles, very common in the uncultivated tracts of 
Mysore. This and C. incanescens, W. & A., form whole jungles 
at the foot of the Bababooden Hills, and in the South Mahratta 
country. It is an excellent plant for hedges: we have admired 
some fine village hedges in the Shikarpoor talook. “ Habitat 
ubique in Indie dumetis, solo aridiore.’”—Buch. 

C. horrida, ., C. aphylla, Rox., C. Roxburghii, Wight, and 
C. incanescens, W. & A., are worthy of trial, though more strag- 
gling than C. sepiaria. The first is very common in Mysore, 
likewise the second, much sought for its berries, which are pickled. 
The latter grows everywhere in Scinde and Guzerat. 


Balsamodendron Berryi, Arn. Ann. Nat. Hist. in. 85. 
Protium Gileadense, W. & A. Exe. Syn. 
Amyris Gileadensis, Rox. Exc. Syn. 


A most common spinescent plant in some parts of the country, 
and constantly used for making fences. (Wight.) 


Toddalea aculeata, Pers. 
Scopolia aculeata, Sm. 


Paullinia asiatica, L. 
Toddali, Can. 


A prickly shrub, with trifoliate leaves, common in the hotter 
parts. It is usually of a very ramous character, and might be 
employed in the formation of hedges. We observed it in many 
parts of Mysore and the South Mahratta country, and have expe- 
rienced infinite difficulty in attempting to make our way between 
the bushes. The flavour of the black seeds is pungent, resem- 
bling pepper. The berries make an excellent pickle. 


Pisonea aculeata, Rox. 


A very common large straggling shrub, armed with strong 
axillary recurved thorns. It makes excellent impenetrable fences, 


Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 247 


and when fairly caught in it, it is no easy matter to be extricated, 
the prickles bemg so numerous, crooked and sharp. 

Both Keenig and Roxburgh were so situated amongst the 
Vendalore Hills, near Madras ; hence the former named it Tragu- 
laria horrida, not at that time suspecting it to be P. aculeata. 
(Rox. 1. 217.) 


Hemecyclia sepiaria, W. & A. in Edin. New Phil. Journ. xiv. 297; 
Wight, Cat. 940. 


This Euphorbiaceous plant forms a rigid densely interwoven 
shrub rising to 8 or 10 feet, of rather frequent occurrence. The 
leaves are extremely hard, and resemble those of Celastrus emar- 
ginatus. 

Epicarpurus orientalis, Blame. 
Trophis aspera, Retz. 
Streblus asper, Lour. 

Suna Gargathee-mara, Can. 


A rigid milky tree of small size, with numerously interwoven 
branchlets, common everywhere in India. Leaves scabrous, em- 
ployed for polishing ivory and furniture. Wood used for fuel ; 
berries eaten by birds. Much used as a fence, for which it is 
well fitted by its very ramous rigid character: though unarmed, 
it affords good protection by the closeness of its branches. De- 
tached plants form low trees with bushy heads. 

The scarp of Fort William is strengthened by an impenetrable 
hedge of Trophis aspera. (Hook. Mise. iii. 29.) 


Jatropha Curcas, L. 
Angular-leaved Physic Nut 
Mara harulu, Can. 


Domesticated all over India. A most common bush, seen 
growing round the little native gardens throughout Mysore. It 
is of speedy growth, attaining the height of 6 or 8 feet; but 
forms a bare, scraggy, useless enclosure. The leaves are de- 
ciduous ; the seeds are purgative ; the stems are soft and spongy, 
and will not even burn. “ Colitur ubique in Indiz sepibus.”— 
Buch. 


Rhamnus circumscissus, L. 
Scutia indica, Brong., Wight Ill. t. 73. 
A straggling shrub armed with recurved prickles overrunning 
the country, particularly towards the Ghauts. It would, from its 


sharp aculei and numerous diverging branches, form an excellent 
hedge-plant. 


248 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 


Azima tetracantha, Lam. 
Monetia barlerioides, Rox. 
Trikanta-jatee, Hind. 


A common thorny bush, frequently associated with Seutia in- 
dica. It somewhat resembles’ in habit the English furze. It 
grows freely in every soil, giving off many opposite branches, 
spreading in every direction. The spines are quatern, axillary, 
sometimes 2 inches long. The white berries are eaten by men 
and birds. 


Gmelina asiatica, L. 


A pretty shrub, of a very ramous character, common in the 
Peninsula, bearing large yellow flowers, and opposite thorns in 
the axils of the branches. It forms an elegant and excellent fence 
in the gardens of Bombay. (Graham.) 

Rumphius wrote of this plant, “ Frutex stipitosus qui sese sur- 
sum explicat in longos et flagellosos ramos.” 


There are many ornamental plants which we often observe ar- 
ranged in straight lines, forming inner fences or shady avenues 
in Hastern gardens. These are the Lawsonia inermis, the Hen- 
nah plant of Egypt (Mendi), resembling the English privet. The 
Lonicera ligustrina, Wall. (privet-like honeysuckle), 1s much used 
at Ootacamund, and answers well, forming a very compact fence 
about gardens. (Wight.) 

The lime, mulberry and pomegranate are suitable, and have 
been long in use; likewise the Hibiscus rosa sinensis, Li. (shoe- 
flower), Adhatoda vasica and Betonica, Nees, Gardenia florida 
(Gundha raj), Allamanda cathartica, &c. 

Phyllanthus reticulata, Poi. (P. Vitis-Idea, Rox.), “ found 
wild in every part of India, and seems to thrive well in all soils 
and situations. It is frequently employed for ornamental hedges 
in gardens, for which end it is well chosen, as its thick evergreen 
foliage and constant succession of beautiful red berries give it a 
pretty appearance*.” I am not familiar with this in southern 
India, except as a small jungle tree. 

Pedilanthus tithymaloides, Poit. (the slipper plant) is much 
planted as a border for gardens, taking the place of box. Neither 
goats nor cows will touch it. The following are also used for 
garden borders :— 

Graptophyllum hortense (Justicia picta) with its variegated 
leaves ; Vinca rosea, Willd., common all over India; Helotro- 
pium curassavicum, L., domesticated at Bangalore; Rosa indica, 
L.; R. semperflorens, Curtis. 

The above are the hedge-plants most frequently noticed in the 


* Roxburgh’s Fl. Ind. ii. p. 665. 


Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 249 


Peninsula. The number is a large one, to which I could have 
added many more, indigenous in the jungles, which have not 
been tried. We have confined our remarks to quick hedges 

‘vivee sepes,” because they are obviously preferable to every 
other mode of protecting agricultural produce in a climate like 
that of India. Ditches are particularly unsuitable, rapidly filling 
up with rank vegetation, and their sides often giving way under 
the violence of the monsoon. Stone walls are rarely seen, being 
expensive and always badly constructed. Wire fences, coated with 
dammer, were introduced at Bombay by the energetic Dr. Buist 
in 1843 ; these unquestionably form a light and elegant enclosure 
for oriental compounds, but are too expensive to come into use 
among native cultivators. 

The subject is truly important. Large tracts consisting of 
many acres together, wholly or partially uncultivated, and the fre- 
quent occurrence of seasons of scarcity, attest the still neglected 
state of Indian agriculture, while the remains of quickset hedges, 
decayed terraces and ruined wells in many parts convey the im. 
pression that irrigation and husbandry in remote ages had been 
practised more assiduously than by the present generation. 

One of the obstacles to improvement we believe to be, that 
from the time the grain appears above ground till the harvest is 
gathered in, the ryot has to watch his field; but as many wild 
hogs and other animals infest the neighbouring jungle, this 
watching is difficult and often ineffectual, and hinders the farmer 
from extending his operations **. We know too from the official 
return on cotton culture in India (pp. 444, 489, 490), and from 
the testimony of many collectors and other observers}, that great 
devastation takes place annually from herds of antelopes and 
thousands of heads of cattle which migrate or are driven from 
place to place in particular seasons. The wild animals are being 
destroyed in large numbers, and as cultivation extends will find 
no shelter, while the damage occasioned by stray bullocks could 
be prevented by encouraging a more general system of field en- 
closures. 

“The frequent fearful occurrences of famine in India remind 
us of the almost forgotten period when they were of as frequent 
occurrence in Europe, and the inference follows, that when the 
light of European science has extended to India the same bene- 


* Asiatic Researches (Carey), x. 34. 

¥ Dr. Gibson, Superintendent of the Botanical Gardens at Dapooree, 
states with reference to an experiment (sowing of upland cotton), that it 
was one on which a general conclusion could not be based, inasmuch as the 
field enjoyed the shelter of a hedge on one side and tree plantations on ° 
other two sides—few of those appliances are to be found in nine-tenths of 
the villages of the Deccan.—Bom. Hort. Trans. no. 2. p. 49. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 17 


250 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 


ficial consequences may follow, and that foresight may eventually 
prepare for, and knowledge obviate many of the evils which now 
fall without alleviation on the naked head of the native sufferers. 
The loftiest ambition of the most enlarged mind, when dwelling 
upon hopes of the most extended usefulness, could hardly imagine 
a wider range of benevolence.” Thus wrote Dr. Kennedy, Phy- 
sician General, Bombay, whose extensive information and long 
acquaintance with Western India give his opinion a peculiar 
value. A season of peace and tranquillity has in providence suc- 
ceeded to times of anarchy and confusion, and it behoves us to 
use every effort for developing the resources of those vast coun- 
tries, and securing the best interests of the many millions com- 
mitted to our care for higher and nobler ends than our own 
agerandizement. 


1. Hedge Plants. 


Opuntia Dillenn, Haw. Hemicyclia sepiaria, W. & A. 

Agave americana, L. Epicarpurus orientalis, Blume. 

Euphorbia Tirnealli, L. Jatropha Curcas, L. 
antiquorum, L. Pisonea aculeata, Roz. 

nivulia, Buch. Capparis sepiaria, L. 
Cesalpinia sepiaria, Roz. aphylla, Roz. 

Sappan, L. Seutia indica, Brong. 
Pterolobium lacerans, R. Br. Azima tetracantha, Lam. 
Guilandina Bondue, L. Gmelina asiatica, DL. 
Parkinsonia aculeata, D. Balsamodendron Berryi, Arn. 
Poimciana pulcherrima, L. Toddalea aculeata, Pers. 
Mimosa rubieaulis, Lam. Bambusa arundinacea, Willd. 


Inga dulcis, Willd. spinosa, Row. 


Acacia arabica, Willd. nana, Roz. 
concinna, D.C. Dendrocalamus tulda, Nees. 
Vachellia Farnesiana. W. & A. Pandanus odoratissimus, DL. 


Il. Ornamental Plants forming inner fences. 


Lawsonia imermis, LL. Adhatoda vasica, Nees. 
Lonicera ligustrina, Wail. Betonica, Nees. 

Citrus Limetta, Riss. Graptophyllum hortense, Nees. 
Morus indica, DL. Gendarussa vulgaris, Nees. 
Punica granatum, L. Gardenia florida, L. 
Phyllanthus reticulata, Pozr. Allamanda ecathartica, L. 


Hibiscus rosa sinensis, L. 


III. Plants used for edging garden walks. 


Pedilanthus tithymaloides, Pott. Rosa indica, L. 
Vinea rosea, Willd. — semperflorens, Curtis. 
Heliotropium curassavicum, L. 


Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Helix. 251 


XXII.—Characters of new species of Helix from India, Mauritius 
and the Cape of Good Hope; also of a new Mauritian Torna- 
tellina, with remarks on the habits of a Cape Succinea. By 
W. H. Benson, Esq. , 


1. Helix Baconi, nobis, n. s. 

Testa anguste perforata, depresso-turbinata, tenuissima, pellucida, 
pallide cornea, supra nitidiuscula, eleganter decussatim corrugato- 
striata, subtus polita, radiato-striata; spira elevatiuscula, lente 
crescente ; apice obtuso, fuscato; sutura impressa; anfractibus 5 
subconvexis, superioribus supra fascia rufo-fusca angusta, demum 
obsoleta marginatis, ultimo subcarinato, subtus convexo ; apertura 
subverticali subquadrato-lunari ; peristomate acuto, margine colu- 
mellari verticali cum basali angulum rotundatum efformante, supra 
brevissime reflexo. 

Diam. major 14, minor 13, axis 7 mill. 

Hab. rarissime in agris Rohillanis, prope urbem Moradabad Indi 
Septentrionalis. 

This beautifully sculptured shell is unapproached in character 
by any of the Nanine or the nearly allied Helices of North-Western 
India. The sculpture reminds the observer of that of H. ligu- 
lata, Fér., and the narrow band below the suture adds strength 
to the idea; but the form of the shell, its substance, and the 
number of whorls in relation to the diameter, forbid any suspi- 
cion of its being the young of that sbell, which, moreover, has 
never been found in Rohilkhund nor in any neighbouring district, 
and does not approach the province nearer than 200 miles to the 
southward. 

A single specimen was taken alive, during the rains of 1843, 
in a bush on the bank of the Gungun River, near Moradabad, by 
my friend Dr. J. F. Bacon, and was kindly ceded by him to me, 
from whom he had first imbibed his taste for conchology. No 
other specimen occurred in the various entomological and con- 
chological excursions made in the vicinity, and the shell has not 
hitherto been met with im any other quarter. I dedicate it to its 
zealous and active discoverer. 


2. Helix Orcula, nobis, n. s. 


Testa vix perforata, conico-globosa, cornea, translucente, scabra, ob- 
lique irregulariter costulato-striatissima ; apice obtuso ; anfractibus 
34 convexis, ultimo rotundato, sutura profunda ; apertura obliqua 
rotundata spiram vix zquante; peristomate tenui acuto, margine 
columellari reflexo, perforationem semitegente. 

Diam. 2, axis 2 mill. 

Hab. in agro Bengalensi et Baharico, necnon versus occidentem us- 
que ad ripas fluvii Goomty. 


This interesting little shell, which calls to mind Helix harpa, 
Lit 


252 Mr. W.H. Benson on new species of Helix. 


Say, of North America (referred to Bulimus by Pfeiffer and Reeve) 
as well as our own indigenous H. aculeata, was first discovered 
in July 1836, and sent to me by the late Lieut. Burkimyoung of 
the 5th Bengal N. I., who fell in the disastrous retreat from 
Cabul. He was a zealous student of natural history, and one of 
the small Indian band whose attention I had the good fortune to 
direct to the land and freshwater testacea of the Bengal Presi- 
dency. He found the species in a mango grove, distant a day’s 
march from Jounpore, and on the road thence to Benares, creep- 
ing on the trunks of trees, durmg very heavy rain. In 1847 
Dr. J. F. Bacon rediscovered the shell at Dinapore, near Patna, 
and has since ascertained that it inhabits the mango groves on 
the whole route from Barrackpore, in Bengal, to the borders of 
Sikkim, and thence to Chuprah in Bahar. Jounpore is its most 
westerly limit known, and lies on the line which appears to sepa- 
rate the moister subtropical climate of the eastern from the 
more arid tracts of the western provinces ;—a circumstance also 
indicated by the fauna of the Goomty which waters the district, 
and in which the more tropical forms Melania variabilis, nobis, 
and M. lirata, nobis (M. lineata, Troschel), first appear m pro- 
ceeding from the west; while, on the other hand, M. tuberculata, 
Miull., and MW. spinulosa, Lamk., enjoying with them a joint oc-. 
cupancy of the waters to the eastward, have a wide range to the 
west, extending even into Affghanistan. 


3. Helix Barclayi, nobis, n. s. 


Testa minute perforata, parvula, depresso-turbinata, cornea, scabra, 
rude oblique leviterque striata; spira conoidea, apice obtuso; an- 
fractibus 5, lentius convolutis, convexis, ultimo subtus convexo, 
nitidulo, versus umbilicum excavato, medio leviter carmato, carina 
antice evanescente ; sutura leviter impressa, marginata ; apertura 
late lunata vix obliqua, peristomate tenui acuto, margine columel- 
lari brevi, reflexiusculo. 

Diam. major 4, axis 2, long. apert. 1 mill., lat. vix 23 mill. 

Hab. infrequens sub lapidibus in collibus Moke, apud insulam Mau- 
ritil. 

I discovered this neat little Hela under stones in February 
1847, on the grounds of Sir David W. Barclay at Moka. Its 
companions here were H. similaris, and on the surrounding 
hedges Cyclostoma rubens, and a delicate little Tornatellina. In 
a neighbouring ravine I found it associated with Bulimus clavu- 
linus, P. and M., Heliw rufa, Lesson, H. inversicolor, Fér. (Caro- 
colla bicolor, Lamk.) in all stages from the youngest to the adult, 
and with the young heliciform and adult examples of Pupa ela- 
vulata, fusus, modiolus, &c. 1 mention these forms particularly, 
to show that the species cannot be confounded with the young of 


Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Helix. 253 


any of its associates. H. inversicolor, when possessing only three 
whorls, is double the diameter of H. Barclay, is acutely carmated, 
and distinguished by its dark colour. The young pup are um- 
bilicate, not perforate, are more conoidal, and are characterized 
by the bold sculpture which obtains in all the Mauritian species 
of that genus. 

Having been the unwilling cause of the erasure of a nominal 
species bearing the name of Barclayana, Pfr., from the catalogue 
of Helices*, I have much pleasure in dedicating the present shell 
to the old friend and successful conchological collector on whose 
grounds I detected it, and who, occupied with the richer and 
more obvious forms which the island presented to him, had not 
then directed his attention to the minuter land species. 


4 Helix paludicola, nobis, n. s. 


Testa perforata subgloboso-depressa, tenui, striatula, opaciter albida, 
punctis translucentibus fasciisque strigisve purpureo-fuscis ornata ; 
spira elevatiuscula, fusco-rubente, apice obtuso, fusco ; anfractibus 
5-51 subarcte convolutis, convexis, ultimo inflato, toto interdum, 
fere versus aperturam duntaxat purpureo-fusco; apertura rotun- 
dato-lunari, intus fusca, peristomate simplici, acuto, margine colu- 
mellari dilatato, reflexo. 

Diam. major 51 mill., minor 5 mill., axis 33. 

Hab. in palude prope Baszaarm’s Kraal, inter Diep Rivier et Muy- 
senberg Prom. Bon. Spei, in floribus Zantedeschize Aithiopicee, et 
ad marginem paludis humidum, cum Succinez specie reptans. 


This little species, which is allied to, but very distinct from 
HI. Capensis, Pir., and H. Uitenhagensis, Krauss, I found on the 
ist of September 1846, in tolerable abundance on the border of 
a marsh between the 12th and 18th milestones, on the road 
from Cape Town to Simonstown. It was chiefly on the wet 
ground bordering the marsh, the centre of which was then flaming 
with broad tracts of a gorgeous scarlet-flowered Tritomanthe ; a 
few specimens were in the throat of the corolla of Zantedeschia 
Aithiopica, or Pig-lily of the colonists. Although this plant was 
abundant in every ditch near the Cape at that season, the shell 
appeared to be confined to the marsh in question. On the 24th 
of October, when I went to procure a larger supply, very few 
specimens were to be found. 


5. Helix munda, nobis, n. s. 


Testa aperte et profunde umbilicata depressa, tenui, rugoso-plicatula, 
translucente, nitidiuscula, cerea, virenti-cornea; spira vix elevata, 


* © Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.’ for September 1848. Pfeiffer has adopted 
this view, ‘ Zeitschrift fiir Malak.’ 1849, p. 71. “ No. 305, H. Barclayana, 
Pfr., ist ganz zu streichen, da es nach Benson’s Mittheilungen der Jugend- 
zustand yon Pupa Pagoda ist.” 


254 Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Helix. 


apice obtuso ; anfractibus 4 subplanatis, rapide crescentibus, ultimo 
antice majori, non descendente ; apertura obliqua rotundato-lunata, 
peristomate tenui margine dextro superne arcuato, columellari bre- 
viter reflexiusculo. 

Diam. major 7, minor 51, axis 3 mill. (spec. nostr.). 

fab. sub monte Capitis Leonis prope Camp’s Bay, Prom. Bon. Spei. 


I found a single specimen of this delicate shell under trees and 
fallen leaves in the ravine between the Lion’s Head and Table 
Mountain, near Camp’s Bay. A single larger specimen unnamed, 
but with the locality “Table Mountain ” affixed to it, is in the 
British Museum. 


The following shell described by Pfeiffer at page 71. no. 5. of 
the ‘ Zeitschrift ftir Malak.’ for 1849, under my manuscript name, 
from specimens received from me by Mr. Cuming, I had delayed 
publishing, with the view of instituting a comparison with the 
allied species H. rivularis, Krauss, which is also a denizen of 


South Africa. I cannot do better than copy the characters given 

by Pfeiffer. 

6. (249 a) Heli# rariplicata, Benson. 

“Testa umbilicata depressa, tenuis, cornea, plicis arcuatis subdistan- 
tibus munita; spira parum elevata; sutura profunda; anfractus 4 
convexi, ultimus teres, non descendens; umbilicus angustus, per- 
vius ; apertura parum obliqua, lunato-subcircularis ; peristoma sim- 
plex, rectum, marginibus conniventibus. 

«Diam. maj. 44, min. 34, alt. 2 mill.” 

Hab. in Prom. Bon. Spei. 

This shell I found in several places about Green Point from 
April to November 1846. In the latter month it was alive in 
great abundance clustering under loose stones in a barren tract 
near the greater Light-House. Durmg the winter season this 
tract was inundated to a great extent by shallow fresh water. 

Near the great Light-House Green Point, at the Round Bat- 
tery, Simonstown, and in Hottentot’s Holland, I procured dead 
specimens of a shell which appears to me to correspond with 
Helix vernicosa, Krauss, taken by Wahlberg at Natal, but I have 
not been able to make a comparison of specimens. I may here 
note that I have not yet exhausted my new species of Helia from 
the environs of Cape Town, and that three (if not four) new spe- 
cies of Physa and an Ancylus inhabit the waters at the base of 
Table Mountain. 


Genus ToRNATELLINA, Beck. 


1. Tornatellina Cernica, nobis, n. s. 


Testa globoso-conica, tenui, striatula, striis exilissimis spiralibus ob- 
solete decussata, pallide cornea, pellucida, nitida; spira conica, 


Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Helix. 235 


apice obtuso, rubente ; anfractibus 4 convexis; apertura elliptico- 
ovata, spiram superante, plicis duabus coarctata ; plica 1 lamelli- 
formi parietali, intrante, hyalina, 2nda columellari dentiformi, ad 
angulum columellz truncatze posita; columella lata, verticali, hy- 
alina, ovlique lateque truncata, margine dextro simplici, acuto. 
Long. 3 mill., diam. 2-22 mill. 
fab. in sepibus apud Moka Insulee Mauritii. 


I discovered this interesting little species in February 1847 
in the grounds of Sir D. Barclay at Moka, creeping in showery 
weather on the leaves of Niccioli hedges. The animal was Heli- 
ciform, and I noted it at first in my journal as an Achatina, with 
reference to tne truncation of the columella, until the retraction 
of the animal admitied a view of the parietal plica which winds 
into the interior of the shell. In form this species much resem- 
bles Torn. globosa, Petit, but differs in its thinness, sculpture 
(when viewed under the lens), and in the plaits of the aperture, 
&e. In its short, twisted, abruptly truncated columella, and in 
the winding callous ridge on the parietes, the Bolivian Achatina 
concenirica, Reeve, ‘Conch. Icon.’ pl. 19. f. 106, is related to 
T. Cernica, and will perhaps form anoiber species of the genus. 
T. Cernica affords tne only example of this genus known to in- 
habit the isles of the Indian Ocean; the species recorded by 
Pfeiffer, Petit, and others being confined to the Pacific Ocean, 
the West Indies and South America. I took only two specimens, 
but Sir D. Barclay wriies that he bas since been more successful 
im its capture. I have named the species from “ Cerne,” one of 
the appellations of tne beauiifal island which produces it, and 
which, with reference to its extent, is so prolific in the land mol- 
lusca. 

It is further worthy of note that Helix unidentata and H. Ce- 
poides, gigantic in their genas, seem to indicate a transition from 
this form, through H. Studeriana, to the more regular forms of 
Helix; and that among tuese, H. unidentata and H. Studeriana 
inhabit the neighbouring island group of the Seychelles. 

The Suecinea which accompanied Helix paludicola at the Cape, 
and which may be S. Chiloéasis, Pfr. (S. elongata var. y, Fév.) is 
decidedly amphibious, notwithstanding the opinion of some 
authors. Dropped into water, it, at first, crept out of it, but pre- 
sently I observed it descending, of its own accord, below the 
margin of the liquid, and twice, within the space of a few mi- 
nutes, I saw it take to the water, and swim resupinate at the 
surface like a Lymnaea, and ascend ihe opposite side of the glass 
vessel in which I had placed it. I was particular in the exami- 
nation of the animal, with reference to this singular action, and 
found the upper tentacula short and thick, with the eyes or per- 
cipient points at their apex, the lower pair being very short ; the 


256 Rev. P. B. Brodie on the Geology of the 


animal within the shell was blackish brown, the foot livid, and 
- rayed on the upper side with the darker colour. No species of 
Lymnea occurred to me at the Cape, though I took near Cape 
Town an Ancylus and several species of Physa distinct from those 
discovered by Krauss and Wahlberg in the eastern part of the 
colony. My first specimens of Physa were taken nearly three 
months after the observation of Succinea. 

In addition to the above circumstances, I may here note that, 
in 18382, I took Succinee creeping on stones under water in com- 
pany with Lymnaea stagnalis, peregra and auricularia, Planorbis 
marginatus and vortex, Bithynia impura and Physa fontinalis, in 
Lough Carrigan, county Cavan, Ireland, which fact I entered 
carefully in my conchological journal. It militates against the 
opinion of some authors, and indeed against my own observations 
on the habitation generally selected by the animal of Succinea, 
which I have had occasion to remark elsewhere in Great Britain, 
India, Mauritius and Germany. Moreover Succinea crassiuscula, 
nobis, an inhabitant of the whole of Gangetic India, is so mde- 
pendent of the presence of standing or running water, that it 
frequents the walls of ravines and precipitous banks where no 
water ever lodges, and where it can receive no moisture but that 
derived from dews or from the fall of the periodical rains. 


Aix la Chapelle, July 30th, 1850. 


XXITI.—Sketch of the Geology of the neighbourhood of Grantham, 
Lincolnshire; and a comparison of the Stonesfield Slate at 
Collyweston in Northamptonshire with that in the Cotswold 
Hills. By the Rev. P. B. Bropiz, M.A., F.G.S.* 


THE object of the present paper is to give a short account of the 
geology of a portion of the county of Lincolnshire, especially in 
the neighbourhood of Grantham and Stamford, and to point out 
its identity in many respects with certain parts of Gloucestershire. 
The formations observable in the district above mentioned are 
the Great Oolite, Stonesfield Slate, and Lias. The Great Oolite 
(and some of the superior overlying groups, including in places 
the cornbrash) may be traced with considerable regularity from 
Minchinhampton in this county in a north-easterly direction 
to Stamford, whence it pursues a more northern course into 
Yorkshire. The Great Oolite is extensively quarried at Ketton 
and other places near Stamford, and affords a good building- 
stone, more or less full of fossils; one bed, in which I found 


* Read at the Meeting of the Cotswold Naturalists’ Club, June 18, 1850, 
and with slight alterations at the last Meeting of the British Association for 
the Advancement of Science, August 1850. 


neighbourhood of Grantham. 257 


Patella rugosa, consisting of a coarse-grained oolitic freestone 
lithologically resembling the shelly freestone in the Inferior Oolite 
at Leckhampton Hill. I was unfortunately so much hurried that 
I had no time here to make sections, or to examine the quarries 
more accurately. In a beautiful old Norman church lately 
restored, at Tickencote in Rutlandshire, I noticed blocks of this 
stone made up of minute shells in a good state of preservation, 
similar to some on Minchinhampton Common. Crossing the 
narrow lias valley to the opposite hill at Collyweston, which 
commands an extensive view over the surrounding country, the 
Stonesfield slate is largely quarried, and, as in the Cotswolds, 
occupies the highest ground in the district. The following is a 
section of one of the deepest quarries in descending order :— 


ft) 0s 
1. Rubble, consisting chiefly of broken slate .............. 5 0 
2. Sand, a few inches. 
EREDAR ete (TAOS EOME Ts. ciotaie''s: clas nts We slats /e sbaieliel dhecedavags: & 4 0 
HMMM VG LLC WR NANT Gur perecere a. oie rts ene hal cr nore eat tare che crore alate Soecerate Sie oY} 
J AASIIZII ES Mit setece eed ik Pe API eSNG ae Sica MRA oe Peas SoMa ehcs 8 ran 1G 
hy. Glens Cen l b's 0 Bue niban peer bc eb aparece oe eet a pega 1 1 O 
7. Bluestone, with traces of vegetable matter in fragments oe 
POEL MEE rae eee rire Ac ceilo a, AtOe EO ee She Vici his wee eens 3) (0 
18 6 
Further on some inferior strata are visible, viz. :— 
Shy RSTO L a5, lacie a.) 8 SIS ER EHR IES Po CLIPS ue MIS ER EEE 4 0 
NOMRerricimOUs OOLEE ko 5.5 Aro siete Chie aMoaelenne sherdhlatatiels 14 O 
PUPA SS cons ces 8 RR nie ar ete tence an wet ya ota peda ahaha at 
Total csa esis 30mnG 


The beds seem to be nearly horizontal. 

The best slate splits into thin lamine, and forms a beautiful 
and useful material for roofing, preferable even in some respects 
to that of the Cotswolds, being finer-grained and more micaceous ; 
but the average thickness of the whole is about the same. There 
is however a sufficient lithological resemblance to identify this 
formation in Northamptonshire with that of Gloucestershire and 
Oxfordshire ; and even the minor details are more nearly alike 
than the distance of one deposit from the other would lead us to 
suppose. The formation, however, near Stamford is by no means 
so extensive in its geographical range, being, as far as I am aware, 
limited to a few localities in that neighbourhood. I was unable 
to trace the junction of the slate with either the Great Oolite 
above, or the Inferior Oolite below, but it may be observed (ac- 
cording to Mr. Morris) in one or two places in this district. I 
cannot state positively whether it is as closely connected with the 
Great Oolite as it is in the Cotswolds, where my friend Professor 
Buckman and myself (in a joint paper on the Stonesfield Slate 


258 Rey. P. B. Brodie on the Geology of the 


of Gloucestershire*) conceive it to be not sufficiently distinguish- 
able from it to entitle it to rank as an independent formation. 
But from the facts and sections given in Mr. Morris’s paper, 
they seem to be as closely intermingled; indeed he distinctly 
states that the slate is not independent of the Great Oolite, and 
thus confirms our views respecting its characters in Gloucester- 
shire. The bed of clay, which we suppose to be the representative 
of the ‘ Bradford clay,’ does not occur at Collyweston overlying 
the slate, though it may have been previously denuded. 

Fossils generally are not very abundant in the Collyweston 
slate, and these consist almost entirely of marine shells, among 
which Trigonia impressa (a highly characteristic shell), Gervillia 
acuta (a gregarious species, lying grouped together on the slabs, 
but not common in the Cotswolds), Cardium, Pinna, Pecten, and 
a small Natica, are the most frequent, though a few others are 
mentioned by Mr. Morris. He also notices numerous frag- 
ments of Pecopteris polypodioides, a species of fern abundant in 
the oolitic shales of Yorkshire, which seems to identify the slate 
with them. Plants however, as far as my observation went, are 
comparatively rare at Collyweston, and very imperfect. I walked 
over tons of slate laid out for weathering, as in Gloucestershire, 
and I could not observe even a trace of vegetable matter, the 
slate being in most cases particularly unfossiliferous, and on this 
account much. better adapted for ceconomical purposes. Two 
genera of plants only are mentioned by Mr. Morris, Pecopteris 
and Zamites, and these in patches and fragmentary, scattered 
through certain portions of the beds overlying the slate. But 
these must be limited to particular spots, for in the four quarries 
I visited on Collyweston Hill I saw scarcely a trace of any, and 
I was struck by their apparent rarity in that district, compared 
with their abundance in certain divisions of the slate at Seven- 
hampton and other localities near Cheltenham. The absence of 
the varied flora so characteristic of the slate near Cheltenham 
and Oxford, is not more remarkable than is that of the other in- 
teresting terrestrial and marine remains which it there contains. 
I saw no teeth or bones of reptiles and fish, nor elytra of beetles, 
nor could I learn that the workmen had ever observed any ; and 
hence zoologically the Collyweston slate differs more from its 
south-western equivalents than it does in its internal mineralo- 
gical structure. These facts lead to the inference that it was 
deposited beneath a deeper sea, and at a greater distance from 
land, whence we should expect to find few evidences of neigh- 
bouring coasts, and a larger assemblage of marine exuviz, the 
denizens of deeper water, though the genera would not be very 
numerous. 

* See Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, No. II. p. 220. 


neighbourhood of Grantham. 259 


On the whole, the Great Oolite and its associated beds in their 
extension northwards, bear a closer resemblance to the Yorkshire 
than to the Bath and Minchinhampton series, except a portion 
of the upper beds at Ketton and Casterton. 

For further details I may refer to the “ Notice of the Geology 
of the neighbourhood of Stamford and Peterborough,’ by Cap- 
tain Ibbetson and Mr. Morris, published in the Transactions of 
the Meeting for the Advancement of Science, 1847. When I 
visited Lincolnshire I had not seen this interesting paper, and it 
appears that we had independently arrived at the same conclusions. 


Great Oolite (continued) North of Grantham. 


There are some large and valuable quarries of Great Oolite at 
Ancaster, eight miles north-east of Grantham, which have long 
been famous for their beautiful building-stone. The followmg 
section will explain its general character in descending order :— 


1. Blue clay, m which I could detect no fossils; perhaps the repre- ft. im. 
sentative of the Bradford clay, which in Wilts immediately 
overlies the Great Oolite, and often separates the minor 
subdivisions. Near the top it is traversed by a thin dingy- 
white kind of marl, with a few imperfect impressions of plants 12 

2. Ragstone—coarse, shelly, hard oolite ...........00eee 00 5 

3. Sandy, soft (rarely shelly) oolitic freestone, variously coloured, 
yellow, pink and white, which often gives it, from its variegated 
wavy hues, a beautiful appearance. This forms the famous 
building-stone, and yields very large blocks .............. 17+ 5G 

4. Hard, shelly oolite, generally of a blue colour. Not worked.. 16 0 

5. Soft white stone below, depth uncertain. a 

Total 04% 50 6 
Near the above is another quarry, in which the strata above 

the freestone are thicker, the blue clay no. 1 amounting to a 

thickness of 20 feet, and resting upon a hard blue stone containing 

many shells, especially a large species of Avicula, and broken 
fragments of carbonized plants, but too imperfect to determine. 

There is a soft, yellow, sandy band at its base also full of similar 

vegetable remains ;—the total thickness of the two beds does not 

exceed 2 feet. The white rag, equivalent to no. 2 in the previous 

section, is only | ft. 3 in. thick, and reposes on the freestone. 
The fossils in the ragstone and freestone are small and not 

numerous, and as I could obtain only two genera, Arca and 

Cardita, the shells of which were much waterworn, no comparison 

can be instituted between them and the equivalent series at Bath 

and Minchinhampton. The abundant remains of plants, and 
their rarity in Gloucestershire and Somerset in the Great Oolite, 
seem to indicate a closer affinity, zoologically, with the Yorkshire 
oolites; and I am informed by my friend Mr. Lycett that he 
and Mr. Morris could identify very few of the Great Oolite 


oo 


260 Rev. P. B. Brodie on the Geology of the 


fossils of the north with those of the south of England. The 
building freestone is perhaps softer, as a mass, than that near 
Stroud and Bath, while it is remarkably distinguished by its 
waved, purple and pink colours, which give it the appearance of 
certain portions of the new and old red sandstones, and add 
greatly to the beauty of the material for architectural purposes. 


Inferior Oolite. 


The Inferior Oolite takes a less regular course im its extension 
on the north-east of the Cotswold chain of hills. It is bounded 
on the east by the Great Oolite, and on the west by the lias; 
but as it has been subject to great denudation in the counties of 
Northampton, Rutland and Lincoln, the escarpments generally 
are less bold and rugged, and the hills comparatively low. In 
Lincolnshire it forms a bleak, open country like the Wolds of 
Gloucestershire, and it is well adapted for turnips. The stone 
frequently lies close to the surface, so that the soil is very stony, 
hke the cornbrash in Wiltshire, and this probably is mainly 
attributable to the amount of aqueous action to which it has 
been subject. In parts of Rutlandshire the soil is of a deep red 
colour (which distinguishes the upper beds in the Cotswolds), 
and much better wooded than in the neighbourhood of Grantham ; 
but in no case does it afford that romantic and beautiful scenery 
which especially characterizes the Lower Oolites in Gloucester- 
shire. The village of Denton four miles south-west of Grant- 
ham is certainly a pretty spot, and there the Inferior Oolite 
bears a close lithological resemblance to a portion of the series at 
Leckhampton, Crickley and elsewhere. The following is a sec- 
tion (in descending order) of Green’s quarry on the summit of 
the hill :— 


ft. 
LRU De; BDOUE Sc eeehensce wiexere stoves okalec ter uaareeereaets 2 
OS Ooltemarls oon ve ok Oe eee ee haee eee eats 4 or 5. 


3. Soft, shelly, white and yellow, though sometimes 
brown oolite, not quarried deep. 


The oolite marl is nearly identical with that near Chelten- 
ham, though rather darker in colour, and much reduced in 
thickness. It is loaded with corals as at Crickley, many of 
which, as far as I could judge, appear to belong to the same 
species as those in Gloucestershire. Some parts of the bed are 
softer and full of shells, among which I procured several species 
of Cerithium, Nerinea, Natica, and other genera. Natica macro- 
stoma? is abundant, and a species of Rostellaria also occurs, though 
rarely; the edges of the beds have been much waterworn, pro- 
bably by currents, and the shells are exposed in relief, and are 
much weathered in consequence. I sent a small collection to 


pee 


neighbourhood of Grantham. 261 - 


our colleague Mr. Lycett, and he states that although the greater 
number were new to him, yet the tendency of the others is 
towards the Inferior Oolite, and agree specifically with some m 
our district. Such for instance as the Natica adducta (an oolite 
marl shell), but also found in the Great and Inferior Oolite of 
Yorkshire; Trigonia striata, from the Roestone and Gryphite 
grit; while at the same time there is a new species of Acteonina, 
Monodonta, &c. At so great a distance we must expect this to 
be the case, and the identity of a stratum (where the order of 
superposition is clearly defined) may be sufficiently proved if we 
can find a few distinctive species in both localities, and among 
these the Natica macrostoma? * is certainly one, a fine series being 
preserved in the Grantham Museum. It is to be hoped that a 
larger collection will soon be made, and a careful comparison in- 
stituted between the Inferior Oolite fossils of Gloucestershire and 
Lincolnshire. Much has yet to be done in the Oolites generally 
in England, and with the exception of the standard and inva- 
luable work, ‘ The Geology of England and Wales,’ by Conybeare 
and Phillips, and a few local papers, very little is known of the 
oolitic districts N.H. of the Cotswolds, especially in Lincoln- 
shire, Rutlandshire and Northamptonshire ; and a wide field is 
open for the research of an active and intelligent geologist in 
that quarter ; and as our science is strictly a progressive one, in- 
exhaustible and as yet hidden treasures, rich in their way as the 
gold of California, may be in store for us. In our Inferior Oolite, 
corals are more or less distributed throughout the whole ; but no 
one stratum contains them in greater abundance than the oolite 
marl, the upper division of which at Crickley has been correctly 
denominated the “coral bed,” and evidently formed an exten- 
sive coral reef beneath the ocean ; but with the exception of the 
pisolite, we have no further evidence of suchr eefs in any of the 
other superior or inferior beds. Hence the abundance of corals 
in the oolite marl near Grantham, coupled with other facts, such 
as the frequency of Nerinee, which are usually found associated 
with corals, and are believed to have inhabited shallow seas, tends 
to support the probability that the marl in Lincolnshire was de- 
posited under similar conditions to the marl in Gloucestershire, 
although many of the shells may be distinct, a very little geo- 
graphical distance in a sea-bottom being often sufficient to pro- 
duce a corresponding increase or decrease in the number and 
variety of species. 

I observed the marl occupying a similar position nearer Gran- 


* With respect to this species, Mr, Lycett is of opinion that it cannot 
be referred to any known species, and he proposes to call it Natica Leck- 
hamptonensis. It appears to be confined to the oolite marl, as many others 
are, and I have never yet seen it in any of the superior or inferior beds. 


262 Rey. P. B. Brodie on the Geology of the 


tham, where it is harder, whiter, and extensively used for roads, 
and contains many small shells and corals. The soft, white and 
yellow oolite (no. 3, p. 260) affords many small shells, and forms a 
tolerable building-stone ; but as it is never quarried deep, I could 
not ascertain its thickness, nor the nature of the lower strata; 
but there must be a considerable mass of oolite probably inter- 
vening between it and the subjacent lias. One of the numerous 
trial-borings on Harrowby Hill near Grantham gives the following 
section :— 


ft. in 
Oth va siceye ap delsvek Late cio mete ats wee IG 0 6 
Ube sins aaa waar usec at Masta s miesvcasane GO 
haterion OOlite ais av. ey angel ade ciel sid 40 6 
Lias (blue bind) continued downwards.. 10 0 


by which it appears that thereabouts the total thickness of the 
Inferior Oolite does not exceed 41 feet. As a portion of no. 3 
is a friable freestone, it may be considered as the representative 
of the shelly freestone underlymg the ‘oolite marl’ at Leck- 
hampton. Nearer Grantham also there is a fragmentary, shelly 
oolite on the side of Ponton Hill, which is possibly a continua- 
tion of the same bed; but a more accurate investigation is re- 
quired before this can be positively determined. There are so 
few natural or artificial sections in the country that it is ex- 
tremely difficult to obtain correct information ; and although two 
lines of railway are now being constructed, the engineers em- 
ployed know nothing of geology, and are therefore incapable of 
rendering any assistance. 

In the Institution at Grantham there is a very tolerable col- 
lection of Inferior Oolite fossils, chiefly from Denton, among 
which were several Clypei and other shells common to Crickley 
and Leckhampton. 

There can be no doubt that the beds above the oolite marl 
once existed in Lincolnshire, as the gravel near Grantham, to 
which I shall presently allude, contains numerous fragments of 
oolite, and I recognized in them certain shells which are cha- 
racteristic of some of the strata which overlie the marl at Leck- 
hampton. There may be some spots in that and the adjoining 
counties where these higher bands exist still in sztu, but from 
the general appearance of the country I am led to infer that the 
degradation to which, from various causes, they have been ex- 
posed, has removed a considerable portion of the upper division 
of the Inferior Oolite. While moreover the Great Oolite bears 
a closer resemblance in some respects to the Yorkshire series, 
the Inferior Oolite in the districts under review would seem to 
be more nearly allied to the more enlarged and cozeval system in 
Gloucestershire. Still nothing decisive can be stated upon this 
point at present, until the strata and their organic contents have 


neighbourhood of Grantham. 263 


been more accurately investigated, and a careful comparison in- 
stituted by competent persons between the Lower Oolites in the 
northern, midland, and south-western portion of England *. 


Upper and Lower Laas. 


The Lias in its north-eastern course runs nearly parallel to 
the lower division of the Oolites, from the Cornbrash to the In- 
ferior Oolite inclusive; but while the latter diminish in breadth 
towards the Humber, the former occupies a considerable area 
from E. to W., though less expanded thereabouts than it is in 
some of the midland counties, and in its course thence in a 
south-westerly direction. Although, hke other formations in 
different and distant localities, this varies in extent and thickness, 
it preserves, on the whole, a greater persistency and uniformity 
of character throughout the whole world than any other deposit ; 
so that groups of fossils and detailed sections, either from Ger- 
many or Asia (the Himalayas for imstance), are found to cor- 
respond very closely with those in our own country. In a col- 
lection of lias fossils from the Cape of Good Hope, exhibited at 
the Geological Society in December last, I was struck with the 
close resemblance which they bore to certain species with which 
I was familiarly acquainted in this vale, although there were 
some, as might be expected, which were new to me. 


The junction of the Inferior Oolite and Upper Lias shales may 
be observed near Stamford, and many of the characteristic fossils 
have been noticed. It also crops out at the base of some of the 
numerous longitudinal valleys which traverse the oolitic district 
round Grantham, and it may cap some of the hills on the north 
of the town. Ina short visit I was unable to examine this part 
of the series more closely, but as these seem to be mainly com- 
posed of the ferruginous beds underlying the marlstone, it is 
probably of limited extent and thickness. These hills overlook 
a low and extensive flat, occupied almost exclusively by the mid- 
dle beds of the Lower Lias, so largely developed at the Leigh and 
other spots throughout the Vale of Gloucester, and in no respects 
differing from them. The soil is cold and wet, like all clay soils, 
but the general aspect of the tract is most uninteresting, and by 
no means equal to the rich and often picturesque valley through 
which the Severn flows. The Vale of Belvoir, however, more to 
the west, is a richer country, and the castle, which stands on oolitic, 
well-wooded hills, commands a fine view over the lias and new 
red sandstone in Nottinghamshire. In this neighbourhood the 


* Perhaps there is no locality in England where the Inferior Oolite may 
be so well studied in detail, or where it is so extensively developed, as in the 
outer escarpments of the Cotswolds. 


264 tev. P. B. Brodie on the Geology of the 


marlstone abounding in fossils is largely developed, and also im 
the descent from Denton Hill into the valley in which Grantham 
stands. It there occupies the same relative position, and pre- 
sents the same geographical features as it does in Gloucester- 
shire, Warwickshire and Somersetshire. 

A railway cutting through Gonnerby Hill close to Grantham 
has exposed the top beds of the Lower Lias, undistinguishable 
either lithologically or zoologically from their equivalents at 
Hewlett’s and Robinswood Hills near Cheltenham and Gloucester. 
The ochraceous and laminated lias of Professor Buckman, with 
their characteristic fossils, are well seen in a deep cutting, in the 
latter of which, nodules and layers of ironstone are extensively 
distributed. The specimens which I procured, and the collec- 
tions I saw from this part of the series, agree precisely with those 
obtained in similar strata in Gloucestershire. This division of the 
Lias constitutes comparatively low hills N.W. of Grantham, not 
capped by oolite, which takes a more northern course towards 
Lincoln. A considerable portion of the former town stands upon 
sand and gravel, but the lower division of the Lias has been pene- 
trated for wells to the depth, as I was informed, of ninety feet ; but 
from the difficulty I had in obtaming sections in any of the in- 
ferior strata, Iam unable to say whether it agrees exactly in this 
respect with those in the Vale of Gloucester. The Lower Lias 
generally may be best studied N.W. and W. of Grantham, on 
the 8. and 8.E. of which the oolitic Wolds rise and rarely display 
the Upper Lias at their base. West of the town towards Notting- 
ham the junction of the red marl and lias is probably visible, 
though I did not myself see it; at all events the ‘Insect Lime- 
stone’ occurs at Granby between Denton and Nottingham, for 
in the Grantham Museum there is a beautifully perfect fish, ap- 
parently a Dapedium, from this stratum; the structure of this 
limestone bemg so peculiar, that in the absence even of insect 
remains, | had no difficulty in recognizing it. In this case, this 
is the furthest point northwards im which it has been hitherto 
detected ; and as it is largely quarried at Barrow on Soar near 
Mount Sorrel in Leicestershire, its course may in all probability 
be traced southwards with tolerable regularity into Warwickshire, 
Worcestershire and Gloucestershire ; and it may extend, and very 
likely accompanies the red marl in its range still farther to the 
north, perhaps even to the north-eastern coast of Yorkshire. 


The Gravel. 


The gravel in places near Grantham, especially at Ponton 
Hill, two miles south of the town, is extremely interesting, and 
there of some extent and thickness. It 1s mainly composed. of 
the debris of the inferior oolite, chalk flints, and other older 


-  netghbourhood of Grantham. 265 


primitive rocks, such as granite, mica schist, porphyry, hard 
quartzose sandstone, trap, and slate. I also observed boulders of 
mountain limestone and Caradoc sandstone with characteristic 
fossils. None of these boulders are very large. The gravel is 
evidently derivative, and belongs to the period of the great north- 
ern erratic drift, so extensively distributed over the counties of 
Northamptonshire, Buckinghamshire, Cambridgeshire and Essex. 
Near Cambridge a similar gravel may be observed, but the frag- 
ments of which it is composed are much smaller, being at a 
greater distance from their source. The gravel on Ponton Hill 
is thirty feet’ thick: animal remains, so abundant in some lo- 
calities in England, seem to be extremely scarce, for the labourer 
who had worked there for years stated that he had never found 
anything except a portion of a stag’s horn, about ten feet from 
the surface. At Bottisford, however, west of Grantham, there is 
a bed of clay probably of a different age to the gravel above- 
mentioned, containing bones of elephants, ox, deer, &c. 


Conclusion. 


Allow me, Mr. President, in conclusion (while we may justly 
congratulate ourselves on the prosperity of our Society), to ex- 
press a hope that each of our members will in his turn contribute 
his share to the stock of general knowledge and new facts which 
it is the object of our scientific meetings to promote. A good 
dinner certainly is not a bad thing, and frequent reunions of sci- 
entific friends are extremely delightful; but our aim must be a 
higher one, and we must endeavour to advance as much as pos- 
sible those nobler and more enduring pursuits which enlarge the 
mind and benefit our fellow-creatures. Every one, however 
limited his acquaintance with science in general, has it in his 
power even in his daily walks to observe the structure and na- 
ture of the animate and inanimate world. Beautiful and varied 
too as the wide field of nature is, it seems almost culpable to pass 
by unnoticed the many wonders which it contains, though the 
choicest are often hidden from the unobservant eye. Yet there 
are flowers rich and rare, and gems of costly price, the tempting 
rewards of meritorious zeal and diligent research. A new flower, 
a new insect, a habit or an instinct in the higher animals not be- 
fore noticed, may be discovered by a mere beginner, and one re- 
corded fact is worth a thousand hasty generalizations founded on 
mere negative evidence, or theoretical deductions. There is 
much yet to be done, not only m geology, but in every other 
branch of knowledge; and truth is best elicited, and false rea- 
sonings most satisfactorily overthrown, by an earnest, patient and 
laborious search into the novelties and beauties of God’s crea- 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 18 


266 Dr. R. Caspary on a new British Alga. 


tion, not studied in the closet alone, but amidst the plains and 
rocks, the woods and streams, and even in the recesses of the 
“vasty deep.” 

In this way, such master-minds as Sedgwick, Murchison, 
Owen, Lyell, Forbes and others, have read the pages of the 
book of nature, and have shown us how to unravel its mysteries, 
and to study and appreciate the glorious handiwork of an Omni- 
potent Creator. ; 


XXIV.— Description of a new British Alga belonging to the genus 
Schizosiphon, Kitz. By Roserr Caspary, Ph.D. &c. 


[With a Plate. | 


Schizosiphon Warrenia, Casp. 
Char. Gen. Kiitzmg, Phyc. Gen. p. 233; Spec. Alg. p. 327. 


Char. Spec. Fastigatim ramoso, infima cellula ramorum Iatiori, 
hemispherica, laterali, ochreis obscuris, fibris szepe spiralibus, 
apicibus ramorum longe attenuatis. 


Locality. Near Mainporth, Falmouth, highest water-mark. 
Fragments also in a specimen of Schizothrix Creswell, Harv., 
collected by the Rev. R. Creswell near Sidmouth. Plymouth. 

The plant forms a solid crust over the horizontal rock to the 
extent of many square feet in larger or smaller patches from 
1-1" in thickness, throwing up on the surface little spherical 
elevations of different diameter and height. It grows particu- 
larly vigorous where fresh water runs down the cliff. The colour 
is in the fresh state a dark, dull, blackish green, in the decayed 
a tan-brown, and on the rocks the greater part of the plant is of 
the latter colour. It feels slimy and slippery. 

If we apply a small power to a thin vertical section of the 
plant, we have the view represented im Pl. VIII. fig. 9. Thin 
stems of a light green colour branch repeatedly dichotomously in 
the upper part, the branches being all parallel, and each drawn 
out into a thin, hair-like apex. Fig. 2 represents one branch, 
magnified 700 times. The stem and the branches consist cf one 
row of cells, the relative proportion of breadth to length of which 
is=1] : 1-2, the length being 00024; 0:0018 ; 0:0016 ; 0:0018 ; 
0:0025 ; 0:0026 ; 0:0023 of a duodecimal French line. Fig. 6 
and 8 represent such cells; they are square, and rounded at the 
corners, and as two often lie together as if they were still one, 
i. e. not separated from each other, as in fig. 8, it is evident the 
increase of cells is effected by a division-wall growing in the 
middle of the lengthened cells; therefore two together are often 


Dr. R. Caspary on a new British Alga. 267 


as long as one neighbouring, not yet divided cell. The cells of 
the apex are often longer than those in the middle and much 
thinner ; their length is 0°0028"; 0:0038”". Fig. 4 represents 
the point of a branch, 1300 times magnified. The cells are often 
scarcely distinguishable, particularly in the under part of the stem. 
The contents of the cells are ight green, fine grains, coloured by 
iodine dark brown, but not affected by muriatic acid and spirits 
of wine. In the middle of the cell 1s often one larger, appa- 
reutly colourless globule (see fig. 8), breaking the light stronger 
than the surrounding contents of the cell. I could not observe 
that this globule had any connection with the formation of the 
cells. The hair-like apices contain, besides a colourless fluid, 
only a few granules of chlorophyll. The undermost cell of each 
branch is hemispherical, broader than the other cells of the 
branch, has a very visible wall, which I never saw in the other 
cells, and mostly, as in fig. 6 a, a little hemispherical elevation on 
the inner side of the upper wall, as if this was a nucleus attached 
to the wall. The contents consist of a light brownish, trans- 
parent fluid, without grains. But the most peculiar circumstance 
is, that the undermost cell of the branch does not cohere with 
the cells of the stem, being considerably removed from it to one 
side, as shown in fig. 6. The branch is only connected with the 
stem by a sheath of shme, enveloping both. The cells in the 
main stem, or those immediately over the basal cell of a branch, 
frequently acquire somewhat the character of the basal cell. 
Fig. 1 and 3 represent such cells. They are more or less cylin- 
drical, often very much prolonged, elliptical, or the dimension of 
their breadth is by far greater than that of their length, and the 
granular contents have disappeared, the cells representing one 
brownish, semitransparent mass, of which I cannot say if it is 
solid or not. The walls between such cells are very visible, or 
are rather not distinguishable from the substance of the sheath. 
The length of some of these cells was 0:0019" ; 0:0039!". 

The stem and the branches are, with the exception of the apices, 
enveloped in a sheath of brownish green jelly. This sheath is 
composed of many funnel-shaped gelatine tubes, succeeding cach 
other at little distances ; the upper part with its thinner end in 
the wider of the lower, and surrounding the stem in such a way 
that this seems almost to be covered with a solid gelatinous mass. 
The upper margin of each tube is split in a great many hair-like 
threads of very minute diameter, which frequently curl about in 
an irregular manner, but often represent a phenomenon very 
rarely found amongst Algz, that they form a real spiral round 
the gelatinous cover of one or two branches or stems. 

Fig. 7 represents a part of the base of a stem ; in the middle 

18* 


268 Mr. J. E. Gray on the Animal of Nautilus. . 


is the thread of cells covered with the gelatinous mass. E is the 
upper, F the under end of the stem. A, B, C, D are the funnel- 
shaped tubes of gelatine, but the margin of B, C, D, together 
with its very short fringes, is by a fortunate accident in cutting 
turned downwards, and so shows the nature of its construction, 
which is very rarely observable on branches which have the fringes 
in their regular position turned upwards. 

Fig. 2 A shows a spiral. Fig. 5, 10 and 11 represent three 
others, of very different diameter. By scraping an old plant with 
a razor I got the spirals, represented fig. 10 and 11, clear out of 
connection with thei stems, lying quite separated from the rest. 
I found these spirals, the windings of which are difficult to per- 
ceive, as they are so very close, wound both ways, to the nght 
and the left. Either one thread alone is spirally twisted, as in 
fig. 5 and 11, or several together, as in fig. 10. 

I have watched the plant from the end of February to the be- 
ginning of May without having found any fruit, or having per- 
ceived any alteration im its structure. 

The dried plant does not show the hair-like apices of the 
branches and stems, nor the nucleus in the cells. Young plants 
of 2 or 1" in height show scarcely any branches, spirals, or hair- 
like drawn-out apices. 

Iodine and spirits of wine do not affect the sheath, but murzatic 
acid deprives it of its colour, and brings the green strings of the 
cells in the branches and stems well out in view. 

The plant is named after Miss Warren, of Flushing, Corn- 
wall. 


XXV.—On the Animal of Nautilus. 
By J. HE. Gray, F.R.S. 


Tue British Museum two or three years ago procured from the 
Leyden Museum a specimen of the animal of Nautilus Pompilius 
contained in its shell. The specimen has been recently mounted 
so as to display the animal in its natural position in its shell, for 
which purpose one side of the outer whorl of the shell has been 
removed. 

As this specimen differs considerably from the figure of. the 
animal given by Prof. Owen in his admirable memoir on the 
Pearly Nautilus, and from that in M. Valenciennes’ excellent 
paper in the ‘Archives du Muséum,’ vol. 11. p. 257, I have thought 
that a figure of it, engraved by Miss Ann Waterhouse from a most 
accurate drawing made by Mr. 8. P. Woodward, might be inter- 
esting to your readers. The figure exhibits the organs in their 


Mr. J. E. Gray on the Animal of Nautilus. 269 


natural situation—those of the body as they are seen through the 
mantle. 


h 
t. Tentacles. h. Hood or * disk.” f. Funnel. 
m. Margin of the mantle. n. Nidamental gland. 
a. Adductor muscle. ac. Air-chambers and siphon. 


s. A portion of the outer wall of the shell, left to show the form and extent 
of the black layer. ; 


Internal organs, indicated by dotted lines :— 

6. Branchiz origimating from the inner surface of the mantle and passing 
forwards into the funnel. 

h. Heart and arterial glands. 

e. The crop. g. Gizzard. 1. Liver. o. Ovary. 

The specimen is interesting as showing the large proportion 
which the body of the animal (and the last chamber of the shell) 
bears to the air-chambers. The mantle, as in the Gasteropodous 
Mollusca, is of the same size and form as the mouth of the shell ; 
its edge is entire and quite separate from the body, except at the 
hinder part near the involute spire. The funnel is large and 
quite separate from the mantle, which covers it partially, as is the 
case with all other Cephalopods. Its lower part is continuous 
like the free margin of the mantle, forming a ridge along the 
side of the body under the eyes, and dilated behind into a half- 
ovate flap, which lines the concavity of the disk, between it and 
the posterior lobe of the mantle. This flap is well represented 
by M. Valenciennes, t. 11. f.3 A. 

If Dr. Lovén’s theory is correct, which I am inclined to be- 


270 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera 


lieve, and the funnel represents the foot of the Gasteropods, then 
its lateral extension above described will represent the lobes on 
the sides of the body, and the hinder half-ovate flap the opercu- 
ligerous lobe. 

The black mark on the involute spire of the shell is evidently 
deposited by and shows the limits of the hinder edge of the disk 
when in its living state. 


XXVI.—On some new genera and species of Silurian Radiata in 
the Collection of the University of Cambridge. By FrepErick 
M ‘Coy, Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s Col- 
lege, Belfast. 
ZOOPHYTA. 


Fam. Graproxitip#£ (M‘Coy). 


Stem simple or branched, thin, usually linear, horny, unrooted ; 
polype-cells sessile in one or two rows; each cell divided at 
bottom by a transverse diaphragm. 

In the form of the thin horny polypidom and polype-cells the 
Graptolitide agree with the Sertulariade, but differ in not being 
rooted. I have never found any trace of ovarian vesicles ; others 
may find them, however, by examining great numbers of speci- 
mens, or by some fortunate accident ; or, like the closely allied 
Corymorpha (which agrees with the Graptolites in having a free 
polypidom), the ova may have been developed in naked sacs at- 
tached to the base of the tentacles of the polypes, and would not 
leave any trace in the fossil state. 

On the same grounds that the allied recent genera Plumularia 
and Sertularia are separated, I propose to restrict the term Grap- 
tolites to those which, like the original typical species, have the 
cell-denticles only on one side, and for those having them on 
both sides I propose the generic name Diplograpsis. Prof. Nilsson 
and Col. Portlock have published nearly similar views, the latter 
with great clearness. 


Graptolites lobiferus (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Several inches long, straight ; axis capillary, undivided 
portion of the stem about one-third of a line wide ; cells form- 
ing large, obtusely rounded lobes, uniformly convex on the 
upper and outer margin ; a notch on the outer edge separates 
the rounded extremity from the oblique descending margin ; 
four cell-lobes in 3 lines; width from axis to end of cell-lobe 
slightly less than 1 line. 


The rounded lobe-like form of the cells and their size render 


and species of Silurian Radiata. 271 


this one of the most distinctly marked species of the genus. 
Fragments are often beautifully inidescent. 
Common in the black shale of Lockerby. 


Graptolites millipeda (M‘Coy). 

Sp. Char. Length unknown : occurs in short, curved or spirally 
inrolled fragments ; cell-denticles on the outer side, each broad 
at the base and abruptly contracted to a small mucro, de- 
flected or strongly curved backwards, both the upper and lower 
margins being sigmoidally curved ; the denticles touch each 
other (when fully preserved) at their bases ; five or six denticles 
in the space of 2 lines; width from axis to end of cell-denti- 
cles slightly more than half a line. 


The much closer, shorter and wider cell-denticles with their 
abruptly recurved points, easily separate this species from the 
G. convolutus (His.), the inrolled form of which agrees with it. 
I only provisionally characterize the species, as there is a possi- 
bility that if the G. convolutus be only the top of G. Sedgwickii, 
this might ultimately form the corresponding portion of the G. 
lobiferus, a supposition which at present however is not supported 
by any evidence, there not being the same amount of resemblance 
between the two latter as between the two former species, the 
difference in size and structure of the cells beimg much greater. 

Not uncommon in the black shale of Lockerby. 


Diplograpsis rectangularis (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Straight, simple, usually from 1 to 13 inch long, 1 line 
wide, gradually tapering to the base, which is a fine simple 
point ; axis fine capillary ; cells perfectly at right angles to the 
axis, forming square denticles to the margin, distinctly sepa- 
rated by rather wide parallel-sided notches reaching two-thirds 
of the way to the axis, five in the space of 2 lines. 


This species is more distinct and constant in its characters 
than most of the allied forms ; in general appearance it approaches 
the D. pristis (His. sp.), but is easily distinguished by the short 
square cells, set at right angles to the axis, instead of the narrow 
very oblique ones of that species. The only Graptolite making 
any approach in the form and direction of the denticles is the 
bicornis of Hall, which however is distinguished by the strong 
lunate process to the base, from which it derives its name; the 
base of the present species being a simple point as in the D. 
pristis ; there is also in most of Mrs. Hall’s figures a perceptible 
obliquity in the denticles, which so admirable an artist could not 
have designed for this species : the bicarmate base (so commonly 
preserved in the D. bicornis) certainly does not appear im ours. 


272 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera 


Both this and the D. pristis being of considerable thickness are 
occasionally liable to be compressed in a plane at right angles to 
that usually seen, the two rows of cells being pressed flat against 
each other, and so producing the form figured and described by 
Hisinger, Portlock, Hall, &c. under the name of Graptolites sca- 
laris ; and as the numerous specimens under my examination show 
every stage of the accident, I do not hesitate to recommend the 
suppression of that species. 
Abounding in the black shale of Lockerby. 


Fam. GorRGONIADA. 


To this family I provisionally refer the two following new ge- 
nera, from the relations of their nearest living analogues. 


Protovirgularia (M‘Coy), n. g. 
Etym. wpetos, primus, and virgularia. 


Gen. Char. Stem capillary, dichotomously branching, closely set 
on each side with short, alternately placed pinnules, either con- 
tracted close up to the axis in a doubly oblique alternating 
series, or extended with a gentle upward and outward curve, 
each pinnule transversely ridged with about five parallel cylin- 
drical cells placed at right angles to its length. 


This is a most interesting type, as in the form of its axis and 
the structure of the transversely ridged celluliferous pinne, both 
in the curved extended, and in the straight contracted states, it 
perfectly resembles the recent Virgularia mirabilis, while by its 
branching it approximates to the Hydroida, thus completing the 
passage between that great group and the eight-rayed corals by 
the present genus on the one hand and the free Hydroid Grap- 
tolites on the other. I know but one species which resembles at 
first sight the Graptolites ramosus of Hall, but that species has 
only simple denticles, on one side of the branches, while this dif- 
fers from it and all other Graptolites by its two alternating rows 
of moveable pinnules, transversely furrowed, apparently to contain 
each a number of polypes, as in the recent group to which I have 
approximated it. I have little doubt the so-cailed Graptolites 
amplexicaule figured by Hall (t. 26. f. 11) may ultimately be re- 
ferred to the same group, though the characteristic cell-furrows 
at right angles to the upper edge of the pinnules have not yet 
been noticed. 

Protovirgularia dichotoma (M‘Coy). 


One specimen about 23 inches long, branching twice at an 
angle of about 30°, and shows all the pinnules extended at right 
angles to the capillary axis with a gentle upward curvature lke 


and species of Silurian Radiata. 273 


the living Virgularia in the same state ; another simple fragment 
about the same length has them half-expanded, being nearly 
straight and oblique to the axis ; a third fragment has them quite 
contracted, resembling a bit of narrow braid, exactly like the 
contracted state of the recent Virgularia mirabilis ; this one shows 
very plainly the transverse cell-ridging, rather less than 1 line 
wide ; four pinne in the space of 2 lines. 
In the slate at Lockerby. 


Pyritonema fasciculus (M‘Coy). 


I propose the above name for a singular fragment of a fossil 
from the dark limestone of Tre Gil, nearly straight, about 22 
inches long, 4 lines wide, and 12 line thick, and marked longi- 
tudinally with coarse, thread-like ridges about the third of a hne 
in diameter, occasionally cut by small sharp transverse wrinkles, 
the whole having some resemblance to an Jchthyodorulite (Onehus 
or Ctenacanthus), with which I believe it was confounded by pre- 
vious observers. On first seeing the specimen, I doubted this 
reference, from observing that the ridges, instead of being merely 
superficial, thicker and more numerous at one end, as they should 
be on this view, seemed equally thick at each end, and clearly not 
im one plane, but those at the surface of one part plunging into 
the mass and giving place to others emerging from it. Owing 
to the skill and kindness of Mr. Anthony, of Caius College, two 
sections for the microscope were prepared, which proved that 
the whole mass was really a bundle of thread-like rods of silica, 
corresponding exactly in diameter with the external ridges, the 
sections of which exactly correspond with the others in the inte- 
rior ; the siliceous fibres are solid, cylindrical, with slight occa- 
sional transverse rugosities ; they are less than their own dia- 
meter apart; and the interstices show no organization under a 
magnifying power of 330 diameters, the limestone being of a 
finer texture and lighter colour than that of the matrix, as if there 
had been originally a soft animal matter in the spaces between, 
which kept out the coarser calcareous mud, but which became 
filled with finer material by percolation on its decomposition. I 
am therefore rather inclined to compare the fossil in question with 
the Hyalonema of Gray, of which a short notice was published in 
the Geol. Proceedings 1835, being, according to that naturalist, 
a recent marine zoophyte allied to Gorgonia, called ‘“ Glass plant” 
by the English at Canton. It has a long, thick, rope-like axis, 
formed of a bundle of very long slightly twisted threads of pure 
silica, held together by a little animal matter, the whole having 
an external animal pulpy layer in which the polypes were lodged, 
and which falls away at their death, leaving the siliceous axis of 


274 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera 


glass-like fibres exposed*. The analogy between those seems to 
me very strong, and I know of nothing else in nature hike the 
fossil. I have named the genus from zrupitys, silex, and via, 
filum. West the specimen might be supposed to resemble a bun- 
dle of certain Serpulz, I may mention that the rods of silica are 
not tubes, and have no walls. 


Strombodes Wenlockensis (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming large irregular masses of polygonal 
stems, the mouths of which vary usually from 8 to 10 lines in 
diameter; boundary-walls strong, prominent, vertically suleated 
on the inside ; star depressed round the margin of the walls, 
forming a large circular convexity nearer the centre, within 
which is a concavity, from which rises the thick prominent 
compound axis ; radiating lamellz twenty-four to twenty-nine, 
strongest and most prominent on the circular convexity of the 
star, where an equal number of small alternate ones disappear : 
vertical section shows the thick central axis composed of irre- 
gularly twisted plates, inner area a little narrower than the 
outer area, from which it is separated by a solid vertical wall, 
crossed by loose vesicular structure curving upwards and out- 
wards, one or rarely two vesicular plates reaching across the 
area on each side, vesicular plates of the outer area more curved, 
slightly smaller, the rows inclining slightly upward and out- 
ward, scarcely three cells in a row. A star 9 lines in diameter 
has the prominent circular portion 7 lines in diameter, and the 
prominent axis rather more than 1 line in diameter. 


To judge from the figure in the ‘ Silurian System,’ that marked 
t. 16. f. 8a (not the 8), of Mr. Lonsdale’s Acervularia Baltica 
(Schw.), would seem to belong to this species, but according to 
Phillips that has far more than thirty-six lamellze (Pal. Foss.) ; 
the species represented by the latter figure has neither axis nor 
divisional walls to the stars, and is certainly generically distinct 
from Strombodes ; the true A. Baltica of Schweigger, according 
to his reference to the ‘Amecenitates Academice,’ has no axis 
and cannot belong to the present genus, of which this species is 
the only one I am acquainted with in Silurian strata. The frac- 
ture as usual passes through, and not between the columns, and 
the buds are developed in the corners of the old stars. 

Not uncommon in the Wenlock limestone near Wenlock. 


* T believe M. Edwards considers this recent form to belong to the 
Amorphozoa, and that the observed polypes were parasites. From the axis 
of Antipathes being siliceous, I adopt for the present Mr. Gray’s opinion. 


and species of Silurian Radiata. 275 


“ Strephodes Craigensis (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming irregular, slightly flexuous, slowly 
tapering, obscurely nodulose subcylindrical stems, averaging 
7 or 8 lines in diameter when old, but both at that size and at 
3 to 4 lines in diameter, tapering at the rate of 1 line in 1 inch ; 
outer wall thick, marked with longitudinal fine lamellar sulci 
(ten in 3 lines) ; terminal cup shallow, lined by the radiating 
lamellee, which are strongest a little within the circumference, 
and are obscurely complicated at the centre ; connected at the 
sides by distinct transverse vesicular plates : horizontal section, 
outer solid wall thick, sixty-five to sixty-eight slightly flexuous, 
radiating lamelle, one half of which extend about half-way to 
the centre, the other half slightly thickening, uniting in groups 
of two or three and complicated at the centre ; transverse vesi- 
cular plates few, most numerous towards the circumference : 
vertical section shows a thick external wall on each side, from 
which rows of depressed elongated irregular cells curve gra- 
dually under the centre, the plates being thickest and nearly 
horizontal in the middle half of the diameter. 


In the greater thickness, size, and approximately horizontal 
disposition of the vesicular plates in the middle of the corallum, 
there is an approach to Cyathophyllum, but in the cup and hori- 
zontal section the radiating lamelle are clearly seen to unite in 
bundles and reach the centre—characters totally at variance with 
those of Cyathophyllum. On some of the slender stems obscure 
signs apparently of lateral buds appear, but I cannot be certain 
of their true nature. It tapers more slowly than any other spe- 
cies I know. 

Common in the limestone of Craig Head. 


Strephodes vermiculoides (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum of closely grouped, round columns of ex- 
ceedingly irregular diameter from frequent intermittence of 
growth, producing very unequal annular swellings and fun- 
nel-shaped rings ; external wall thin, marked by lamellar sulci 
(six in 3 lines at a diameter of 1 inch, or about twenty all 
round, indistinct at the more usual diameter of 8 or 9 lines) ; 
cup deep, lined with alternating large and smaller vertical 
lamelle irregularly uniting about the centre, their edges and 
sides papillose and perforated, the union of which papille forms 
a dense broad granular margin to the cup obscuring the la- 
melle : horizontal section, about twenty slightly and irregu- 
larly curved, flexuous, radiating lamellze, extremely thin, indi- 
stinct and equal in the dense, nearly solid or granular outer 
area, where they are connected by very close, minute, curved, 


276 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera 


vesicular plates ; one half of the lamellee scarcely extend beyond 
the outer zone, the other half suddenly increase in thickness 
and proceed towards the centre, where they are irregularly 
united, connected by few large, curved, vesicular plates, form- 
ing nearly transverse rows of irregular cells: vertical section, 
outer third on each side very dense, of extremely small rounded 
vesicular plates nearly united, inner half of diameter composed 
of much larger, thin, irregular vesicular plates. 


This coral may be distinguished from the Cystiphyllum cylin- 
dricum (Lonsd.) by the distinct radiating lamelle towards the 
centre, and the small size of the vesicular structure towards the 
circumference, forming an almost solid white granular structure. 
The Devonian Cyathophyllum vermiculare of Goldfuss (also a 
Strephodes) 1s almost identical in external appearance, but has 
the radiating lamelle thickest in the outer area, straighter and 
alternately of very unequal thickness, and wants the remarkable 
dense, almost unradiated outer zone. The lamelle as usual are 
less numerous in young tubes of smaller diameter. 

As far as I can judge from the figure alone, I should think the 
coral figured by Lonsdale as the Cyathophyllum cespitosum of 
Goldfuss (S. S. t. 16. f. 10) from the Wenlock rocks might be 
probably referred to this species, which, in general size; form and 
mode of grouping of the branches, it resembles ; it is quite cer- 
tain that it has no relation to the true Eifel species of Goldfuss, 
which is common in the Devonian limestone of Newton Bushel, 
Torquay, Plymouth, &c., which has slender, even, dichotomous 
branches and broad transverse diaphragms, &c. 

Wenlock limestone of Wenlock and near Aymestry. 

Cystiphyllum brevilamellatum (M‘Coy). Arwavl 

Sp. Char. Corallum elongate, subcylindrical, preserving for se- 
veral inches a diameter of little more than an inch, slightly 
tortuous, and with obscure, irregular swellings of intermittent 
growth ; outer wall extremely thin, strongly ribbed with alter- 
nately larger and smaller vertical lamellar sulci, about four 
large and three smaller in the space of 3 lines, at the diameter 
of 1 inch (or eighty-four all round) ; terminal cup with a cir- 
cular depressed centre, equaling rather less than half the dia- 
meter, surrounded by an inclined outer area composed of 
twenty-four radiating lamellze (corresponding to the stronger 
external sulci) extending from the walls about one-fifth of the 
diameter, connected by close numerous transverse vesicular 
plates, having at the margin an equal number of extremely 
short lamelle (corresponding with the smaller external ridges) ; 
internal area broad, formed of large vesicular plates irregularly 


and species of Silurian Radiata. 277 


arranged: vertical section composed of arched, irregular, vesi- 
cular plates, curving gradually from the walls under the cen- 
tre, small and numerous at the sides, considerably larger in 


the middle. 


It is possible that Mr. Lonsdale’s second figure of Cystiphyllum 
Siluriense, t. 16 bis, f. 2, may be a young group of this species, 
as this figure by its narrow form, radiated cups, &c. seems totally 
distinct from his fig. 1, which is the true type of his species ;— 
a new specific name would be required for it in any case. 

Wenlock limestone of Wenlock. 


Caninia lata (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Young corallum very widely conic, attaining the adult 
diameter of 3 inches at a height of about 2 inches, after which 
it remains cylindrical for a height of several inches, marked 
with irregular concentric obtuse undulations and small fim- 
briated lines of growth; in the young the radiating lamelle 
are alternately longer and shorter, but before reaching the 
adult diameter, they are all thin and nearly equal, four or five 
in a space of 3 lines at a diameter of 2 inches 9 lines (or 110 
to 116 all round), connected by numerous transverse curved 
vesicular plates ; inner area formed of broad horizontal simple 
diaphragms, which at a diameter of an inch extend almost 
across the corallum to the exclusion of the outer vesicular and 
radiated layer ; at a diameter of 23 to 8 inches they maintain 
a diameter of about an inch, the outer lamellated and vesicular 
zone having proportionately increased ; each of the diaphragms 
is strongly bent downwards at one point of the circumference, 
forming a distinct siphon ; outer wall extremely thin, forming 
a few root-like tubercles on the conical young ; terminal cup 
with a depressed flattened centre and very convex outer area. 


In the Wenlock limestone of Wenlock. 


Clisiophyllum vortex (M‘Coy). 

Sp. Char. Corallum simple, conic, slightly curved, enlarging at 
the rate of 1 inch 8 lines in 3 inches from the apex ; outer wall 
thin, faintly marked with subequal longitudinal lamellar strize 
(five or six im the space of 3 lines at a diameter of 1 inch) and 
small concentric wrinkles; at a diameter of 1 inch the hori- 
zontal section shows an outer area of about sixty thick, equal, 
radiating lamellz barely reaching one-fourth of the diameter 
towards the centre, connected by small irregular transverse 
vesicular plates; a few of the pairs have a very thin, short, 
marginal lamella between each of the larger ones, and where 
this occurs, the vesicular transverse plates become much more 


278 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera 


numerous; inner area rather more than half the diameter, 
forming a circular mass of confused vesicular tissue crossed 
by a few arched radiating delicate lamelle: vertical section 
having the narrow outer area on each side (corresponding to 
the lamelliferous zone) of arched vesicular plates, forming large 
unequal horizontal or slightly inclined cells, one or two ex- 
tending across the width of the area; wide inner area com- 
posed of small oval cells arranged in much-curved transverse 
rows, the convexity of the curve upwards. 


Wenlock limestone, Wenlock. 


Arachnophyllum typus (M‘Coy). 


Syn. & Ref. Acervularia Baltica (Schw.), Lonsd. pars 8. S. t. 16. 
f. 8 a (not of Schweigger). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming thick, irregular, enveloping masses ; 
upper surface undulated, covered with large shallow polygonal 
stars, defined by very obtusely angular ridges; the centres 
averaging 7 or 8 lines apart, circular, depressed, rather more 
than one-third the diameter of the star, radiated with about 
thirty-eight strong granulose subalternate lamelle, half of 
which reach the flattened centre, where they are irregularly 
united and slightly twisted ; on the outer inclined area of each 
star, each of the lamellee becomes much thinner and more 
faintly marked, branching di- or tri-chotomously once or twice, 
and often waving in a variable manner before reaching the 
boundary, over which they frequently pass into the adjoining 
stars: vertical section showing a few delicate vertical striz 
under the centres of the stars (edges of the twisted vertical 
lamellze), and a nearly uniform small vesicular tissue, the cells 
of irregularly unequal size, passing from star to star, with a 
few irregular dense bands nearly coinciding in curvature with 
the form of the cells; average of larger cells two to three in 
1 line; no divisional walls between the stars. 


That this is one of the fossils figured by Mr. Lonsdale in the 
‘Silurian System’ as the Acervularia Baltica of Schweigger I 
have little doubt, but neither the particular figure to which I re- 
fer, nor the others which that writer has given under the same 
name in that work, have any specific relation to the Acervularia 
Baltica of Schweigger, who avows that name to be only a syno- 
nym of the A. ananas (Linn. sp.), referrmg to the original figure, 
&c. in the ‘ Amoenitates Academicz’ of Linnzus, representing a 
coral which has a distinct walled tubular centre, from which the 
groups of young are developed, solid walls between the cells, &c. 
The lateral disk buds are often seen in this curious coral. 

Wenlock limestone near Aymestry. 


and species of Silurian Radiata. 279 


Petraia equisuleata (M‘Coy). = 


Sp. Char. Conical, slightly curved, oblique, with a few broad, ob- 
tuse, undefined concentric swellings of growth ; regularly in- 
creasing from the apex to a diameter of 13 inch at 23 inches 
from the base ; external wall very thin, it and the cast regularly 
marked with equal obtuse ribs, about eighty-five in the adult 
diameter of 14 inch (six in 3 lines), eighty at 1 inch (eight in 
3 lines), seventy-five at 9 lines and forty-six at 4 or 5 lines 
(ten in 3 lines), separated by thin, equal, equidistant slits 
representing lamellz, each alternate one of which is merely 
marginal, the others occasionally and regularly uniting before 
reaching the centre, round which they are twisted to form a 
spirally conical central area; no connecting vesicular plates. 


The regularity and equality of size of the lamellar ribs both 
on the exterior and on the cast, as well as their large number, 
give a peculiar aspect to this species. In parts of some speci- 
mens the lamellar sulci are bent in a zigzag manner, but it is an 
unusual appearance, for which I cannot account. By carefully 
removing part of the outer wall, each of the lamellz is seen to be 
split near the exterior (not visible on casts), and each to be per- 
forated by tubuli, as in Mr. Lonsdale’s supposed genus Try- 
plasma; these punctures leave no trace on the equal, obtuse, 
smooth ridges of the cast. I have usually seen this coral, ticketed 
in collections as Cyathophyllum turbinatum, to which it bears some 
superficial resemblance, but has no real specific or even generic 
relation. 

Very abundant in the Coniston limestone of Coniston ; in the 
calcareous flags of Applethwaite Common ; fine Caradoc sand- 
stone of Mulock quarry, Dalquorhan; flags of High Haume ; 
slates of Llansaintfraid. 


Petraia subduplicata (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Regularly conic, slightly oblique and curved at the 
tip ; outer wall thick, marked with one or two small interrup- 
tions of growth, and with fine, longitudinal, distant impressed 
equal strize (seven in 2 lines, at a diameter of 5 or 6 lines) ; 
average length 9 lines, of which the 3 lines nearest the apex 
are filled with solid calcareous deposit ; width 7 lines. Casts 
regularly conic, subtruncate at small end; length and width 
about equal, regularly sulcated by twenty-seven to twenty- 
eight strong, straight, primary lamellar sulci extending to the 
centre, where they are irregularly complicated into a large cel- 
lular mass; between the large slits are an equal number of 
finer ones, extending about three-fourths the length of the 


280 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera 


cast from the wide edge of the cup (representing the secondary 
lamellze), which extend only a short way towards the centre. 


Var. a. crenulata. 


This beautiful variety differs from the ordinary type in the 
primary and secondary lamellar sulci, particularly towards the 
edge of the cup, being bent with numerous small angular zigzag 
flexures (perhaps from alternating projections on their sides). 
I might have supposed this to have been a small form of the 
P. elongata (Phill. sp.), if it was not for his reference to Lons- 
dale’s figure (S. 8. t. 16 bis, f. 6), which represents a distinct 
species which I have frequently seen ; the lamellee of the present 
species are also finer, the size smaller, and the form more regu- 
lar, and the lamellar ridges of the cast never pitted. On the cast 
the lamellar sulci are regularly alternate in size, except at the 
strong simple odd one, on each side of which are two or three 
short ones. 

Very abundant in the fine greenish Caradoc sandstone of 
Mulock quarry, Dalquorhan ; in the schists of Cyrn y Brain, 
greenish schists of Llansaintfraid. 


Petraia uniserialis (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum rapidly and regularly expanding, oblique, 
averaging 5 lines in height and width, radiated with about 
forty-five or fifty lamellar sulci ; average internal casts nearly 
5 lines wide and 2 lines high, radiated by the deep slits of 
twenty-five strong primary lamellee (six or seven in 3 lines at 
the margin) extending to the centre, where they are united 
and irregularly complicated ; between each pair of these slits is 
a row of small, close, irregular, numerous pits (representing 
papillze of the secondary lamell), about three in a space equal- 
ing the distance of the lamellar slits apart. 


I frequently find this common species confounded with the 
P. bina (Uonsd.), which in form and size it resembles, but from 
which it differs completely in the primary lamellz being simple 
plates extending to the complicated centre, leaving deep slits in 
the cast, which therefore has but one set of rows of pits instead of 
two ; while in P. bina these lamellze are replaced by a row of large 
papille, leaving a row of large pits in the cast, extending but a 
little way towards the centre. The secondary row of lamellar 
papillz (and pits on the cast between the slits) is much smaller, 
closer and less regular in the present species than in the P. bina. 
Some of the casts present a depression in the smaller end, into 
which a process of the solid part of the apex must have pene- 
trated. Between the lamellar sulci in some damaged specimens, 


and species of Silurian Radiata. 281 


obscure traces of cells seem doubtfully visible under the lens ;— 
if these should prove to be vesicular plates, the species should be 
transferred to the genus Strephodes, thus removing it still further 
from P. bina, in which there is nothing of the kind. 


Var. a. gracilis. 

Certain casts a little longer and of a much more elongate form 
than the above, being about as high as wide, and having about 
thirty to thirty-six primary lamellar slits at a diameter of 6 or 
7 lines, and an equal number of rows of close, small puncta, re- 
quire separate mention, though I do not see that they differ in 
other respects. 

Common in the schists of Pen lar Llandovery ; Mathyrafal ; 
Llansaintfraid and Castel Craig ; fine Caradoc sandstone of Alt y 
Anker. . 

© — Cyathaxonia Siluriensis (M‘Coy). 

Sp. Char. Corallum elongate conic, about 5 lines long and 2 
lines in diameter at that height from the base; strong central 
axis nearly one-third of the diameter; sixteen or seventeen 
strong radiating lamelle, each extending from the axis to the 
outer wall, before reaching which it bifurcates, leaving a tri- 
angular interlamellar space about equal in width to the di- 
stance between the adjoining lamelle ; surface coarsely ridged 

‘longitudinally ; the sulci corresponding to the divided edges 
of the lamellz, leaving one of the equal intervening ridges to 
correspond with each of the spaces between the individual 
lamelle, and between their divided edges. 


This is the only species of the genus I am aware of in the 
Silurian rocks. 
Rare in the Upper Ludlow rock of Underbarrow, Kendal. 


Spongarium equistriatum (M‘Coy). 

Sp. Char. Elliptical, depressed, proportion of width to length 
varying from 85 or 90 to 100; marked with sharp, rugged 
concentric wrinkles ; entire disk closely and evenly radiated by 
coarse rounded very approximate ridges, averaging five in 1 line. 
Long diameter from 8 lines to 1 inch. 

This species is perfectly distinguished from its congeners By 
the coarse, close, equal striation ‘of the entire disk, giving it a 
peculiarly harsh aspect ; the ridges are much less than their thick- 
ness apart. 

Rather rare in the quartzose Upper Ludlow rock of Benson 
Knot, Kendal. 

Spongarium interlineatum (M‘Coy). 

Sp. Char. Broad oval, usual proportion of width to length as 

Amn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. tg 


re) 


82 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera 


35 to 100, marked with very strong concentric undulations ; 
radiating ridges very numerous, straight, slender, simple, of 
unequal lengths, averaging with considerable regularity half 
a line apart; intervening spaces finely striated radiatingly ; 
long diameter varying from 7 lines to 1 inch 3 lines. 


This species is easily distinguished from the S. Edwardsi 
(Murch.) by having considerably more than double the number 
of radiating ridges; they have never been seen to dichotomize, 
but retain their comparatively near approximation by the inter- 
calation of similar, straight, shorter ridges towards the cireum- 
ference ; te substance also appears stronger and is more strongly 
wrinkled concentrically ; the small radiating striz between the 
larger ridges are very characteristic. 

One very obscure specimen, apparently of this species, measures 
2 inches in its long diameter; the distance between the main 
ridges is about four times their thickness. 

Abundant in the green micaceous quartzite of the Upper Lud- 
low at Benson Knot, Brigsteer and Scalthwaiterigg, Kendal. 


Spongarium interruptum (M‘Coy). 

Sp. Char. Elliptical, proportion of width to length about 85 to 
100, convex below or externally, concave above or internally ; 
interior smooth, or marked with faint concentric wrinkles ; 
exterior rugged with coarse concentric undulations, entire 
outer surface marked with sharp, subalternate, thread-like 
striz, five or six in one line; some of which rise at irregular 
intervals into short, very thick, subangular, radiating ridges 
interrupted by the concentric wrinkles and not regularly re- 
sumed. Average length 1 inch. 


The sharp alternately large and small striz, and the short 
irregular interrupted ridges or elongate tubercles produced by 
the irregular prominence of some of the ridges, distinguish this 
species readily from the others. Two of the specimens are of 
great interest, one showing the attachment of the base half round 
a bit apparently of an Orthoceratite; the other showing for the 
first time the thickness of the substance to be about one-sixth of 
a line, and exhibiting the unradiated inner concave surface, and 
the impression of a part of the peculiarly radiated exterior. 

Rare in the green micaceous quartzite (Upper Ludlow) of 
Spital, Kendal. 

Nebulipora (M‘Coy), n. g. 

Gen. Char. Corallum incrusting or forming lenticular masses, 
with a concentrically wrinkled epitheca below; composed of 
small prismatic tubes perpendicular or nearly so to the upper 
surface on which they open; among the small tubes are irre- 


and species of Silurian Radiata. 283 


gularly arranged clusters of similar tubes of rather larger 

size; tubes in contact, traversed by horizontal diaphragms at 

regular distances (walls apparently perforated by rows of small 
foramina). 

The Favosites favulosa (Phill.), Mem. Geol. Surv. vol. ii., is the 
only published species I know of this genus, which differs from 
Favosites in the clusters of enlarged tube-cells at subregular 
intervals ; and from Stromatopora by the tubules being regularly 
prismatic, with diaphragms (? and connecting pores). _ 

Nebulipora explanata (M‘Coy). 

Sp. Char. Corallum forming very thin, irregularly expanded 
laminze, upwards of 2 inches long, covered with nearly regular 
quincuncially arranged nebular clusters of large tubes, flat or 
slightly depressed, about 14 line in diameter, and rather less 
than twice their diameter apart (about twelve or fourteen cells 


between one centre and the next) ; smaller intermediate tubes 
about six in one line. 


To the naked eye the whole of the tubular structure of this 
coral is manifestly coarser than in the N. lens, from which it 
differs in its large irregular foliaceous expansions of growth; it 
also seems that the proportion (150 to an inch) of small cells in 
a given space was also greater in the F. (Nebulipora) favosa 
(Phill. sp.), to which I should have otherwise referred it. 

Coniston limestone, Coniston. 


Nebulipora lens (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming lenticular masses averaging 10 lines 
in diameter and 13 line thick in the middle, gradually thin- 
ning to the edge; base slightly concave, with small concentric 
wrinkles ; upper surface evenly convex ; clusters of large cells 
rounded, flat or shghtly concave, about 1 line in diameter and 
usually a little more than their diameter apart (averaging from 
sixteen to twenty cells between one centre and another) ; 
smaller tubes averaging eight in one line, larger tubes of the 
clusters averaging four or five in one line; two interdia- 
phragmal spaces equal the diameter of the tube; apparently 
two irregular, close rows of connecting pores on each face of 
each tube. 


When imperfectly developed or rubbed, it is difficult to recog- 
nize the imperfect star-like clusters or nebulz of the larger tubes. 
The structure not being composed of concentric layers round a 
central nucleus, and the appearance of the mouths of the tubes 
on the upper surface, easily distinguish this fossil from the Séro- 
matopora nummulitisimilis (Lonsd.). 

Owing to the minuteness and imperfect mode of preservation 

ive 


284 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera 


it is difficult to be satisfied about the connecting pores, but from 

the appearance under a high power of several specimens, I have 

little doubt they are as in the above notice. 

In great abundance clustered like Nummulites in some parts of 
the fine Caradoc sandstone of Horderly West; more rare in the 
schists of Moel Uchlas?; Pont y Glyn, Diffwys; Cwm of the 
Cymmerig. 

Nebulipora papillata (M‘Coy). 

Sp. Char. Corallum forming very thin layers (usually coating 
Orthoceratites) ; clusters of large cells elevated into conical 
papille, about ten in each cluster; the papille a little wider 
than high, usually about twice their diameter apart, quincun- 
cially arranged ; thickness of corallum usually less than half a 
line, diameter of papillee about half a lime, distance apart 
about one line; of the smaller cells about nine or ten occupy 
one line. 


Not very uncommon coating Orthoceratites in the Upper Lud- 
low rock of Brigsteer, and Coniston flags of Coniston, also at 
Firbank. } 

Favosites crassa (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming large, subcylindrical, curved 
branches, composed of long, shghtly diverging, remarkably 
regular and equal prismatic tubes, opening as thin-walled 
polygonal cells on the surface, with a nearly uniform diameter 
of half a line; two rows of pores on each face of the prismatic 
tubes, diaphragms either slightly more or less than the dia- 
meter of the tubes apart ; interpolated young tubes few. 


In the general characters of the tubes and connecting foramina 
this species nearly agrees with F. Gothlandica, from which spe- 
cies it is distinguished by the elongate branch-like form of the 
general mass, the tubes averaging rather less than half the dia- 
meter, and beimg far more uniform in size than in that species, 
from the small number of interpolated young tubes, connected 
probably with the shape of the corallum, which is elongated instead 
of forming low wide masses as in F. Gothlandica. I suspect this to 
be the coral occasionally quoted as the Devonian F. polymorpha 
in Silurian rocks, a species which is very distinct from the pre- 
sent, and which I have never seen in Silurian strata, nor seen 
any recognizable figure of a Silurian specimen. As the essential 
characters are neither described nor figured, I do not like to refer 
to the figure (t. 15. f. 2) of the so-called F. polymorpha given 
by Mr. Lonsdale in the ‘ Sil. Syst.,” placed in the genus Alveolites 
by M. D’Orbigny under the name (without definition) of A. 
Lonsdalia, noe the size of the tubes coincides. 

Masses 2 inches in diameter and 6 inches long 4 in the Coniston 
limestone, Coniston Water. 


and species of Silurian Radiata. 285 


Paleopora? favosa (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming irregular rounded masses formed of 
prismatic tubes, opening as polygonal shallow cells on the 
surface (averaging 11 line in diameter in limestone, and 
about 1 line in sandstone); the dense narrow interspace or 
thick boundary-wall of the cells formed of one, or in places 
two rows of small cells ; concave bottom of the stars very ob- 
scurely radiated with twelve irregular, rugged, nearly obsolete 
lamellar projections, scarcely distinguishable from a few inter- 
mediate granules, a small papillary axis in the centre : vertical 
section, clear open space of the tube, 1 to 13 lne in dia- 
meter, separated by thick vertical walls (or very narrow dense 
interspaces of one or two rows of cells), traversed by strong 
distant horizontal, or slightly concave diaphragms, varying 
from the diameter to little more than half the diameter of the 
tubes apart. 


It is very probable that this coral should form the type of a 
particular genus; the polygonal cells very narrow, dense inter- 
spaces, apparent absence of the circular tube of the cells, and 
small central axis, distinguish it from the other species of Paleo- 
pora. The large masses preserved in limestone are singularly 
hke Favosites Gothlandica, the surface showing apparently the 
same sized and shaped polygonal hollow cells, with strong divi- 
sional walls, and the rough vertical section showing apparently 
prismatic tubes with distant diaphragms; a sharp eye or a lens 
however will detect the cellular structure of the divisional walls, 
and careful search will show the radiation, &c. of the cells; 
this is most distinct in a polished horizontal section. Spe- 
cimens preserved in the fine sandstone present a very different 
appearance, forming small fig-shaped masses covered with hexa- 
gonal nearly smooth or very minutely granular convex or con- 
cave casts of the celis, with a distinct axal puncture in the centre 
of each. I have however connected them satisfactorily, though 
with difficulty, with the more perfectly preserved limestone ex- 
amples. 

Extremely abundant in the calcareous schists and limestone 
of Craig Head; Girvan; and in the fine Caradoc sandstone of 
Mulock quarry, Dalquorhan. 


Fistulipora decipiens (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming hemispherical or subcylindrical 
masses 3 or 4 inches in diameter, concentrically wrmkled at 
base ;- cell-tubes straight, subparallel, with moderately thick 
walls, leaving clearly defined circular smooth-edged cells in 
the transverse section, very regular in size and disposition, 


286 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera 


usually slightly less than half a line in diameter, and avera- 
ging rather less than their diameter in the shortest line between 
adjacent cells, in which line there are usually two, or more 
rarely three, of the mtermediate vesicular cellules; about 
eighteen of the intermediate or polygonal cellules in the space 
of 2 lines; diaphragms in the small tubes slightly more or 
less than their diameter apart, two interdiaphragmal spaces 
in the large tubes slightly exceeding the diameter. 


So exactly does this resemble the Palzopora interstincta (Wahl.), 
that I have little doubt it has often been confounded with it, 
although an attentive examination will show that the distinctly 
walled tubes are smooth within and perfectly destitute of lamelle. 
T have seen this coral also in large masses in the Upper Silu- 
rian limestone of Gothland. It may be distinguished from the 
very nearly allied Manon (Fistulipora) cribrosa (Gold. sp.), by 
the smaller size of the cell-tubes and their greater number in 
a given space, their proportionate distance being pretty nearly 
the same. In both the British and foreign specimens the cells 
are so beautifully distinct, that it would be impossible to over- 
look the notches or rudimentary lamelle if they existed. 

Forming large masses not uncommonly in the Wenlock lime- 
stone near Aymestry. 


Berenicea heterogyra (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Parasitic, often on Orthoceratites, covering spaces of 
upwards of 2 inches square; cells disposed in irregular radiating, 
or divaricating, circular, or fan-shaped lines, ten or eleven oc- 
cupying the space of 1 line (measured across their length), and 
about three in the same space in the direction of their length, 
each cell slightly more than the third of a line long, very nar- 
row, fusiform, about four times longer than wide, and sepa- 
rated by a space, varying from their greatest width to less than 
one half their width or nearly in contact ; upper convex sur- 
face of each cell with four or five large tubercles when well 
preserved. 

The cells of this remarkable species are almost invisible to the 
naked eye, but it cccurs forming patches of considerable size ; 
the small size of the cells and their very elongate slender form 
distinguish this species from the B. irregularis of Lonsdale. 

Coniston limestone of Coniston. 


POLYZOA. 


Ptilodictya explanata (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming large funnel-shaped foliaceous 
flexible expansions upwards of 2 inches wide; axis semimem- 


and species of Silurian Radiata. 287 


branous, very thin, marked with small, close, concentric or 
forward-curved undulating wrinkles; tube-cells pyriform ob- 
lique, three or four times longer than wide, narrowed poste- 
riorly, anterior ends of the adjacent cells convex rhomboidal, 
with a round perforation nearest the anterior edge; cells 
separated by depressed lines, which (when finely preserved) 
show one or two alternating rows of small cellules, about 
seven or eight cells in a space of 2 lines. 


The broad foliaceous expansions of this species readily distin- 
guish it from any of those described by Mr. Hall, as well as the 
very narrow depressed spaces between the cells on the surface, 
and the broad rhomboidal, convex portion of the cells surround- 
ing the aperture. Finely preserved casts of the surface show 
the strong granules on the ridges corresponding to the inter- 
cellular depressions of the true surface. Old specimens often 
show a few thick irregular branching ridges on the surface as in 
Neuropora. One young specimen is flat and oval, like the base 
of Say’s Favosites (Stenopora) Lycoperdon, with which it might 
be confounded if the posterior tapering of the cell-tubes was not 
noticed; others are more elongate, conical; and the greater 
number of specimens are irregularly undulated fragments, parts of 
large expansions. The large, expanded, undulated and wrinkled 
axis when the cells are rubbed off, resembles species of Stroma- 
dopora ; a careful search will usually show some remaining cells, 
or by rubbing down the thin axis some of the cells of the under 
side will be brought into view, when their comparatively greater 
size and oblique ovate form will identify them. 

Very common in the slates of Mynydd Fron Frys; five miles 
west of Chirk ; Llansaintfraid ; Llanfyllin ; Blain y Cwm ; Cyrn y 
Brain ; Coniston limestone of Coniston ; limestone of Mathyrafal ; 
schists north end of Pen y Craig, above Glyn. 


Ptilodietya costellata (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum frequently dichotomizing at an acute angle ; 
average width about 1} line; surfaces gently convex, section 
acutely elliptical, edges acute, with a rather broad lateral 
margin, having a minutely granular non-celluliferous surface, 
each face averaging from seven to ten longitudinal rows of 
oblong or nearly oval cells, arranged in alternating lines (six 
to eight rows in the space of 1 line, about four or five cells 
in the same space in each row); cells about a third longer 
than wide and half their length between the rows, and about 
half their width between the cells of each row, giving the casts 
the appearance of being regularly marked with longitudinal 
sulci ; itercellular spaces very minutely granulose. 


288 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera 


The sulcated appearance of the cast and the linear arrangement 
of the cells easily distinguish this species from the Stictopora 
(Ptiiodictya) acuta (Hall. sp.) By grmdimg down a fragment I 
have ascertained with certainty the presence of the flat internal 
axis, which is however of great delicacy, and not to be seen in 
the shale or sandstone specimens. 

Not uncommon in the slates of Llansaintfraid; calcareous 
schists of Mathyrafal, and limestone of Girvan. 


Ptilodictya fucoides (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming very thin, flat, submembranous, 
foliaceous, linear expansions, averaging 1} to 2 lmes wide, 
frequently dichotomizing at an acute angle, branches very 
rarely, but occasionally anastomosing ; cells extremely small 
(eight in the space of 1 line), about eighteen rows in the width 
of the frond, very close quincuncially arranged, without per- 
ceptible linear disposition ; ternal axis smooth, nearly mem- 
branous. 


The extreme minuteness, number and close disposition of the 
cells easily distinguish this species from the P. acuta or costulata, 
and often give the specimens a resemblance to some fucoid. 

Not uncommon in the schists of Llansaintfraid ; schists of 
Gelli Grin, Bala; and schists of Corwen. 


Fenestella patula (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming small semicircular expansions about 
half an inch in diameter ; interstices broad, strongly carinate, 
slightly flexuous, and dichotomizing very frequently (usually 
at rather less than every line in height), about seven in the 
space of 2 limes; fenestrules about one-third wider than the 
interstices, of very irregular shape, but nearly equal in length ; 
dissepiments strong, about half a line apart ; pores large, very 
prominent (about three to the length of an interstice). 


This species is more nearly allied to the Retepora (Fenestella) 
antiqua of Goldfuss, than the Silurian species referred to it by 
Lonsdale (F. subantiqua, D’Orb.) ; from the latter species it is 
easily distinguished by its thick, widely divaricating and fre- 
quently branched interstices, the irregular shape of the fenes- 
trules, and the much fewer and more prominent pores. 

Not uncommon in the Wenlock limestone of Dudley. 


Fenestella rigidula (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum formed of -very slender ridged straight in- 
terstices, branching seldom (at distances of about every 10 
lines), several interstices often branching at the same height, 


and species of Silurian Radiata. 289 


at a very acute angle, about ten interstices in the space of 2 
lines; mesial keel very strong, with a row of small pores; 
fenestrules very regular m size and shape, quadrangular, 
slightly longer than wide, their width about equaling that of 
the interstice ; usually three large thick-edged pores to the 
length of a fenestrule and one larger at the end of each 
dissepiment. 


In size, mode of branching, and rigid straightness of the in- 
terstices, this is not unlike the F. subantiqua, but is completely 
distinguished by its closer dissepiments, forming shorter fenes- 
trules, and its much fewer and larger pores. From the row of 
pores on the keel, this would enter M. D’Orbigny’s subgenus 
Fenestellina. suspect, from some specimens I have seen, that it 
is possible some of the figures given by Lonsdale in the ‘ Silurian 
System’ as the Fenestella prisca (Gold. sp.), may be coarse, in- 
accurate representations of this species; if this should even prove 
so, the name I propose should be retained, as it has no affinity 
with the large Devonian coral of Goldfuss, with which I am well 
acquainted. 

Not uncommon in the Wenlock limestone of Dudley. 


ECHINODERMATA. 
Taxocrinus? Orbignit (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Column cylindrical, about 2 les in diameter at an 
inch from the pelvis, and not varying materially in character 
within 2 inches from the pelvis; joints finely granulated, 
uniform, two in the space of 1 line; pentagonal pelvic plates 
1 line high, alternating with which are the pentagonal or ob- 
scurely heptagonal scapulz, nearly 14 line long; arms of two 
quadrangular and one cuneiform joint each I line long, and 14 
line wide, the latter giving off two hands of five joints, the 
last being cuneiform, and giving origin to two fingers ; from 
pelvis to end of fingers 1 inch 3 lines. 

I have not distinctly made out the interbrachial plates, but 
as there seems a notch between the upper adjacent edges of the 
scapulz, I have little doubt they existed ; besides their presence, 
the species is easily distinguished from the Ichthyocrinus pyri- 
formis (Phill. sp.), by the greater number of joints in the arms 
and hands, the much thicker column, and the nearly unvarying 
character of the joints as they approach the pelvis. 

In the “ Asterias ” bed of the Upper Ludlow at High Thorns, 
Underbarrow. 

Glyptocrinus basalis (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Cup subpyriform, pelvic plates hexagonal, slightly 


290 Mr. H.E. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred. 


exceeding the costals in length and supporting the intercostals 
on their upper truncated edge; all the plates marked with 
thick radiating ridges, one to each side, except in the pelvic 
plates, which have them only in the three upper sides, the 
lateral pair being the forked ends of the strong vertical ridge 
of the costal or radial rows ; average length of cup from pelvis 
to base of rays, 1 inch 6 lines ; width the same ; length of pelvic 
plates 34 lines, pentagonal first costal 3 lines, hexagonal second 
costal 23 lines, heptagonal scapular plate 3 lines, hexagonal 
first arm plate 23 lines, second arm plate 2 lines. 


This fine species differs from the Glyptocrinus decadactylus 
(Hall), of the Hudson River group of New York, by the great size 
of the pelvic plates, and their bemg hexagonal instead of penta- 
gonal, and their bearing the intercostal plates directly on their 
truncated upper edge, the intercostals in the American species 
being supported on the sides of the laterally united first costals, 
which latter plates in this species are completely separated. The 
first arm-plates are laterally united without the intervention of 
an interbrachial plate, which exists however between the second 
arm-joints, nearly equaling them in size. In one of the most 
distinctly preserved intercostal spaces, three interscapular plates 
are seen to rest on the upper half of the octagonal intercostal, 
the lateral ones being pentagonal, and the middle longer one 
hexagonal. All the plates seem to have been thin, and allow 
considerable variety in form of the cup from slight pressure. 

Not uncommon in the calcareous schists of Alt y Anker. 


XXVIT.— Supplementary Notices regarding the Dodo and its 
Kindred. No.9. By H. E. Stricxuanp, M.A., F.G:S. 


[Continued from vol. iv. Ser. 2. p. 339.] 


9. Discovery of a third example of a Dodo’s head. 


I wave much pleasure in communicating the following extract 
of a letter addressed to me by P. L. Sclater, Esq., of Corpus 
Christi College, Oxford, who has just returned from the conti- 
nent. It affords another instance of the interesting discoveries 
that may be made by searching the penetralia of old established 
museums, especially in towns not often visited by scientific tra- 
vellers. 

“What I wished to tell you was that at Prague, in the Boh- 
mischen Museum, there is a veritable skull of the Dodo ;—that is, 
all the frontal portion, just as much as we should leave in pre- 
paring a skin,—which I believe you are not aware of. They have 
also casts of the heads at Oxford and at Copenhagen. M. Max. 


7 . + ’ 738 
Dormitzer, Assistent am Boéhmischen Museum, Prag. no. *, 


Zoological Society. 291 


would be very happy to give you any information on the subject. 
He told me that he found the above-mentioned skull among some 
rubbish, and that it was a long time before they made out what 
it was.” 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 


ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
November 13, 1849.—William Yarrell, Esq., in the Chair. 


DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF CYTHEREA. 
By Love tt Reeve, F.L.S., F.Z.8. erc. 


CyTHEREA NOBILIS. Cyth. testd orbiculari-cordatd, crassd, trans- 
versim concentrice liratd, liris rudibus, obtusis, subplanulatis, 
numerosis, crebris, valdé irregularibus, hic illic intermissis, non 
parallelis ; lacted, epidermide tenui corned, translucidd, indutd. 

Long. 43 in.; lat. 2} in.; alt. 4 in. 

Hab. 2 

This fine species, from the collection of A. L. Gubba, Esq., is di- 

stinguished by a peculiarity in the form and arrangement of the con- 
centric ribs with which it is sculptured. They are very numerous, 
flattened, close-set, and extremely irregular, now narrow, now broad, 
each one varying irregularly in width and now and then suddenly in- 
termitted. It is of a pure cream-colour, covered with a thin, horny, 
transparent epidermis. Mr. Gubba obtained it from a vessel in 
Havre-de-grace, but could not ascertain its locality. 


DrESCRIPTIONS OF TWENTY-FOUR NEW SPECIES OF HELICEA, 
FROM THE COLLECTION oF H. Cumine, Esa. 
By Dr. L. Preirrer. 


1. SrRepTaxis GLABRA, Pfr. Str. testd umbilicatd, depressée 
ovatd, tenui, pellucidd, virescenti-albidd, omnino glabrd ; spird 
laterali, acutiusculd ; suturd albo-marginatd ; anfractibus 6 
convexiusculis, penultimo inflato, ultimo antrorsum deviante ; 
umbilico angusto, non pervio; aperturd perobliqud, semicircu- 
lari, dente minuto parietis aperturalis munitd ; peristomate 
albo, subincrassato, breviter reflexo. 

Diam. maj. 8, min. 6, alt. 5 mill. 

Hab. Demerara. 


2. Srreeraxis Cumrineiana, Pfr. Str. testd perforatd, de- 
presso-globosd, soliduld, glabrd, virenti-albidd ; spird sublate- 
rali, conoided ; anfractibus 7 angustissimis, subplanis, penul- 
timo prominulo, ultimo antrorsum deviante ; aperturd perobli- 
qud, auriformi, lamelld intrante parietis aperturalis coarctatd; 
peristomate simplice, breviter expanso, marginibus callo tenui 
junctis, dextro arcuato, inferne dente \ acuto munito, basali 


292 Zoological Society. 


stricto, dente \ transverse elongato instructo, columellari bre- 
vissimo, ad perforationem non perviam subreflexo. 

Diam. maj. 62, min. 54, alt. 4 mill. 

Locality unknown. 


3. Heuix Monssont, Pfr. H. testd perforata, turbinatd, tenut, 
levi, carinatd, striis incrementi et lineis confertissimis impres- 
sis, oblique antrorsum descendentibus subtilissimé decussatd, 
diaphand, albidd, rubro-unicingulatd ; spird conoided, apice 
obtusiusculd ; suturd submarginatd ; anfractibus 6 subplanu- 
latis, ultimo magno, infra cingulum carinato (carind antice ob- 
soletd), basi convexiusculo ; apertura obliqud, subangulato-lu- 
nari; peristomate simplice,. recto, margine columellart supra 
perforationem breviter reflexo. 

Diam. maj. 38, min. 33, alt. 23 mill. 

Locality unknown. 


4, Hewix aupicans, Pir. WH. testd perforatd, depressd, stria- 
tuld, sublevigatd, nitidd, hyalino-albidd ; spird vie elevatd ; 
suturd impressd, marginatd ; anfractibus 5 planiusculis, lente 
accrescentibus, ultimo non descendente, subrotundato, circa per- 
forationem impresso ; aperturd verticali, late lunari ; peristo- 
mate simplice, acuto, margine columellari brevissime reflexo. 

Diam. maj. 8, min. 7, alt. 4 mill. 

Hab. in insula Jamaica. 


5. Hetix pHitocopuora, Pfr. H. testd subperforatd, depres- 
suld, tenuissimd, striatuld, pellucidd, nitidd, fulvo-luted, flam- 
mulis angulatis et serrulatis rufis confertis pictd ; spird parum 
elevatd, apice subpapillatad ; anfractibus 34 convexis, rapide 
accrescentibus, ultimo depresso, basi planiusculo ; aperturd per- 
obliqud, rotundato-lunari ; peristomate simplice, recto, margine 
columellari subreflexo. 

Diam. maj. 61, min. 54, alt. 3 mill. 

Locality unknown. 


6. Hexix sericatuta, Pfr. H. testd perforatd, depressd, dis- 
coided, subtiliter et confertim costulatd, striatd, subsericd, gri- 
seo-corned, lineis brunnets irregularibus radiatd ; spird plana ; 
anfractibus 43 vix convewiusculis, ultimo subrotundato, juxta 
perforationem subimpresso ; aperturd subverticali, late lunari; 
peristomate simplice, recto, obtusiusculo, margine basali declivi, 
superne reflexo, perforationem fere occultante. 

Diam. maj. 43, min. 4, alt. 21 mill. 

Hab. ad Port Jackson (Mr. Strange). 


7. Heurx nosiuis, Pfr. HH. testd angusté umbilicatd, subturbi- 
nato-depressd, solidd, striatd, lineis impressis eoncentricis et 
obliquis subtiliter decussatd, fulvd ; spird parum elevatd, sub- 
turbinatd ; anfractibus 6 parum conveais, ultimo medio eirculo 
elevato, obtuso cincto, infra eum fascid saturate castaned, deor- 
sum dilutd, ornato, circa umbilicum pallido ; aperturd ampld, 
parum obliqud, laté lunari, intus margaritaced ; peristomate 


Zoological Society. 293 


simplice, recto, margine columellart ad umbilicum in laminam 
brevem, triangularem reflexo. 

Diam. maj. 53, min. 45, alt. 30 mill. 

Hab. in insula Borneo, var. pallida in insulis Philippinis. 


8. Hexrx sorneensis, Pfr. H. testd oblique perforata, de- 
pressd, tenuiusculd, striis incrementi distinctis et lineis obli- 
quis, impressis, crebris decussatd, saturate fulvd ; spird vie ele- 
vatd, obtusd ; anfractibus 4 parum convevis, celeriter accrescen- 
tibus, ultimo medio zond nigricante, deorsum dilutd, ornato ; 
suturd lined impressd marginatd ; aperturd obliqud, ampld, 
transverse lunari-ovali, intus margaritaced, fascid pellucente ; 
peristomate simplice, acuto, margine columellari in laminam 
brevem, triangularem, umbilicum semitegentem, reflexo. 

Diam. maj. 52, min. 42, alt. 25 mill, 

Hab. in insula Borneo. 


9. Hexix arricana, Pfr. HH. testd perforatd, depressd, tenui, 
nitidd, minutissimé striatuld, lineis confertis, concentricis, .im- 
pressis sub lente minutissime decussatd, rufo-fuscd vel pallide 
corned ; spird brevissimée conoided, apice subelevato ; suturd 
submarginatd ; anfractibus 7 vix convexiusculis, sensim accres- 
centibus, ultimo carinato (carind antice obsoletd), non descen- 
dente, basi paulo convexiore ; aperturd depressd, latd, lunari ; 
peristomate simplice, recto, acuto, margine columellari supra 
perforationem brevissimé reflexo. 

Diam. maj. 26, min. 23, alt. 13 mill. 

Hab. ad Axim in littore occidentali Africe. 


10. Hexix sanpvicensis, Pfr. H. testd umbilicatd, discoided, 
striatd, nitiduld, luteo-corned ; spird pland ; suturd impressd ; 
anfractibus 5-6 lenté accrescentibus, ultimo depresso, basi vix 
eonvextore ; umbilico lato, dimidium fere diametri occupante ; 
aperturd parum obliqud, lunari-rotundatd ; peristomate sim- 
plice, recto, tenui, marginibus conniventibus. 

Diam. maj. 18, mim. 15, alt. 5 mill. 

Hab. in insulis Sandwich. 


11. Hexrx Jacquinoti, Pfr. H. testd umbilicatd, fornicato- 
conoided, soliduld, acute carinatd, confertim arcuato-costatd, 
albo et fusco variegatd ; spird conoided, obtusd ; anfractibus 8 
angustis, omnibus carinatis (carind exsertd, compressd, costis 
decurrentibus denticulatd), ultimo basi vix convexiusculo, radia- 
tim striato ; umbilico extus lamind horizontali coarctato, intus 
lato; aperturd depressd, securiformi, lamellis 6 intrantibus 
munitd ; 2 in pariete aperturali elongatis, 1 columellari et 3 in 
margine basali profundis, vix conspicuis ; peristomate simplice, 
recto, acuto, margine basali in lamellam umbilict introitum cir- 
cumclaudentem continuato. 

Diam. maj. 9, min. 84, alt. 5 mill. 

Haé. in insula Tahiti, et in insulis Marquesas. 


12. Heurx coarctata, Pfr. H. testd umbilicatd, depressd, 


294 Zoological Society. 


distanter arcuato-costatd et sub lente minutissimé spiraliter 
striatd, fusculd, brunneo-tessellatd ; spird fornicatd, superné 
depressd ; anfractibus 8} angustis, carinatis, ultimo infra pe- 
nultimum recedente, tertiam pagine infere penultimi partem 
liberam relinquente, basi vie convexiusculo, obsolete radiatim 
costato, distinctius concentricé striato; umbilico lato, extus 
lamind horizontali coarctato; aperturd depressd, securiformi, 
lamellis 6 intrantibus munitd: 2 in pariete aperturali, 2 in 
margine basali, | in supero, 1 dentiformi in columelld ; peri- 
stomate simplice, recto, acuto, margine basali retrorsum in la- 
minam, umbilicum coarctantem, continuatd. 

Diam. 64, alt. 34 mill. 

Hab. in insula Tahiti. 


13. Hetrx nympua, Pfr. WH. testd imperforatd, globoso-de- 
pressd, tenut, oblique striatuld, nitidd, diaphand, virenti-albida ; 
spird brevissimd, apice obtusd ; suturd albo-filosd ; anfractibus 
4 subplanis, rapide accrescentibus, ultimo subdepresso, bast. con- 
vexo ; columella intrante, subverticali, compressd, albd; aper- 
turd obliqud, late lunari ; peristomate simplice, tenui, castaneo- 
limbato, margine supero recto, basalt breviter reflezo, cum colu- 
melld angulum obtusum formante. 

Diam. maj. 32, min. 26, alt. 18 mill. 

Hab. in insulis Philippinis. 


14. Hewix rricotor, Pfr. H. testd lenticulari-convided, tenut, 
carinatd, undique confertim concentricée striatd, hyalind, su- 
perné lineis albis et ad suturam fascid albd, castaneo-punctatd 
ornatd; spird brevi, conoided, apice obtusd; anfractibus 4 pla- 
niusculis, ultimo carind albd, lineis castaneis marginatd et arti- 
culatd munito, superné et ad carinam subito deflexo, basi guxta 
columellam subgibbo; aperturd angustd, perobliqud, subqua- 
drangulari ; peristomate simplice, castaneo-limbato, margine 
dextro recto, basali breviter reflewo, columellari perdeclivi, in- 
trorsum dilatato, excavato, saturaté castaneo. 

Diam. maj. 34, min. 29, alt. 17 mill. 

Hab. St. Christoval, ins. Salomonis. 


15. Hextrx receEpDENS, Pfr. H. testd imperforatd, subsemiglo- 
bosd, solidd, carinatd, superné confertim costulato-striatd, pal- 
lide carned ; spird fornicatd ; suturd viw impressd ; anfracti- 
bus 6 planiusculis, lenté accrescentibus, ultimo a medio infra 
penultimum recedente, basi planiusculo, striato; carind rufo- 
lineatd ; aperturd obliqud, angulato-lunari; peristomate sub- 
simplice, margine dextro recto, basali subincrassato, columellari 
brevissime reflexo. 

Diam. 12, alt. 7 mill. 

Locality unknown. 


16. Hexrx Satveana, Pfr. H. testd imperforatd, conicd, tenur- 
usculd, striatuld et impressionibus obsoletis rugosuld, parum 
nitidd, diaphand, cinereo-lutescente, ad peripheriam fasciis 2 
JSusco-viridibus, punctisque castaneis ornatd ; spird conicd, acu- 


cow “eres 


Zoological Society. 295 


tiusculd; anfractibus 5 convexiusculis, ultimo lineis concentricis 
impressis notato, subangulato, basi parum convexo ; aperturd 
parum obliqui, lunari-ovali, intus nitidd, concolore, fasciis nigri- 
cantibus ; peristomate tenui, rectangulé expanso et reflexiusculo, 
albo, margine columellari superné dilatato, calloso. 

Diam. maj. 30, min. 24, alt. 24 mill. 

Hab. in ripis fluvii St. Johan. Guatemalee (Sall¢). 


17. Hewrx piatrystyta, Pfr. H. testd imperforatd, conicd, so- 
lidd, costulato-striatd, albidd, lined rufd ad suturam ornatd ; 
spird conicd, acutiusculd ; anfractibus 6 convexiusculis, sensim 
accrescentibus, ultimo obsolete angulato, basi subplano ; aper- 
turd obliqud, late lunari ; peristomate simplice, marginibus sub- 
parallelis, dextro breviter expanso, columellari superne perdi- 
latato, calloso. 

Diam. maj. 22, min. 19, alt. 19 mill. < 

Hab. in insulis Moluccis ? 


18. Henix sprevirrya, Pfr. H. testd umbilicatd, globoso-de- 
pressd, pilis brevissimis, rigidis, quincuncialiter dispositis 
aspera, haud nitidd, saturate brunned ; spird parum elevatd, 
obtusd ; anfractibus vix 5 convexiusculis, ultimo rotundato, 
antice subdeflezo, circa umbilicum angustum subcompresso ; 
aperturd obliqud, rotundato-lunari, intus nitidd ; peristomate 
tenui, brunneo-carneo, breviter expanso, marginibus conniventi- 
bus, columellari subdilatato-refiexo. 

Diam. maj. 12, min. 10, alt. 64 mill. 

Hab. in ora orientali Novee Hollandize (Mr. Strange). 


19. Hextix Baskervitet, Pfr. H. testd umbilicatd, globoso- 
depressd, solidd, striis incrementi rugulosis, lineisque spiralibus 
impressis subgranulatd, olivaceo-fused, parum nitidd ; spird 
subconoideo-elevatd, apice obtusiusculd ; suturd impressd, cre- 
nulatd ; anfractibus 64 angustis, convexiusculis, ultimo rotun- 
dato, anticé vix descendente ; aperturd parum obliqud, lunari, 
dente lingueformi albo parietis aperturalis, obliqué intrante, 
coarctatd ; peristomate validée carneo-labiato, margine dextro 
arcuato et basali subhorizontali, laté subdentato late expansis 
et reflewis, columellari brevi, perdilatato, umbilicum angustum 
semitegente. 

Diam. maj. 24, min. 19, alt. 14 mill. 

Hab. Vancouver’s Island (Lieut. Baskerville). 


20. Hetix connivens, Pfr. H. testd anguste umbilicatd, de- 
pressd, solidd, striis inerementi distinctis, lineisque subtilibus 
concentricis sub lenté decussatd, corneo-stramined, nitiduld ; 
spird parum elevatd ; suturd impressd; anfractibus 6 parum 
convexis, ultimo anticé non descendente, peripherid subangu- 
lato, basi convexiore ; aperturd obliqud, laté lunari, intus al- 
bidd ; peristomate intus valide albo-labiato, marginibus conni- 
ventibus, dextro acuto, parum expanso, basali breviter reflexo, 
columellari superné dilatato, patente. 

Diam. maj. 26, min. 22, alt. 14 mill. 

Hab. Liew-Kiew. 


296 Zoological Society. 


21. Hexrx Gauactrostoma, Pfr. WH. testd umbilicatd, convexo- 
orbiculatd, solidd, striata, sub lente granulatd, fulvd ; spird 
brevi, fornicatd, obtusd ; anfractibus 43 convexiusculis, sensim 
accrescentibus, penultimo angulato, ultimo subdepresso, antice 
deflezo, bast subangulatin in umbilicum, mediocrem, pervium, 
1 diametri vix superantem descendente ; aperturd perobliqua, 
lunari-ovali, intus lacted; peristomate simplice, fusculo-lim- 
bato, marginibus conniventibus, callo junctis, dextro brevissimée 
expanso, basali subreflexo, columellari albo, supra umbilicum 
dilatato-refiexo. 

Diam. maj. 36, min. 31, alt. 18 mill. 

Hab. in insula Madagasear. 


22. Hetrx rosarivum, Pfr. H. testd umbilicatd, depressd, tenui, 
superné subtilissime granulatd, diaphand, pallide fulvd, fiam- 
mis a suturd exeuntibus, cingulisque 3 interruptis, moniliformi- 
bus rufis ornatd; spird pland ; anfractibus vix 5 convexis, 
ultimo subdepresso, anticée non descendente, basi radiatim stria- 
tulo et lineis impressis spiralibus distantibus notato, circa um- 
bilicum mediocrem, tnfundibuliformem subcompresso ; apertura 
parum obliqud, lunato-subtriangulari ; peristomate albo-labiato, 
breviter refleco, margine supero. ab insertione primum ascen- 
dente, tum sinuato, basali strictiusculo, repando, columellari 
brevi, triangulatim patente. 

Diam. maj. 21, min. 17, alt. 9 mill. 

Locality unknown. 


23. Butimus (ParTULA) pEcussaTuLus, Pfr. B. testd perfo- 
ratd, ovato-conicd, tenui, strits incrementi lineisque spiralibus 
minutissime decussatuld, vie nitiduld, fulvescenti-albidd, dia- 
phand; spird brevi, conicd, obtusiusculd ; suturd medioeri ; 
anfractibus 44 convexis, ultimo > longitudinis equante, rotun- 
datd; columella subplicatd, recedente ; aperturd angulato- 
ovali; peristomate simplice, tenui, marginibus conniventibus, 
dextro campanulatim expanso, columellari super perforationem 
reflexo. 

Long. 15, diam. 82 mill.; ap. 9 mill. longa, 6} lata. 

Hab. in insula Navigatorum. 


24. Buntimus (PartuLa) NAvicatorius, Pfr. B. testa dea- 
trorsd, perforatd, oblongo-ovatd, solidd, obsolete granulato- 
striatd, nitiduld, fulvd, lineis confertis saturatioribus signatd ; 
spird conicd, acutiusculd ; suturd levi, albo-marginatd ; an- 
fractibus 5 planiusculis, ultimo spiram superante; aperturd 
oblongd, angustd, intus albidd, dente calloso parvulo profundo 
in ventre anfractis penultimi munitd ; peristomate subincras- 
sato, intus valide albo-labiato, marginibus parallelis, dextro 
breviter expanso, medio subdentato, columellari dilatato, plano, 
reflexo. 

Long. 23, diam. 11 mill.; ap. (c. perist.) 13 mill. longa, 8 lata. 

Hab. in insula Navigatorum. 


Zoological Society. 297 


DESCRIPTIONS OF TWELVE NEW SPECIES OF VITRINA AND 
SUCCINEA, FROM THE COLLECTION oF H. Cuming, Esa. 
By Dr. L. Prerrrer. 


1. Virrina Luzonica, Pfr. V. testd depressd, tenui, levigatd, 
nitidd, pellucidd, aured; spird planiusculd ; suturd simplice, 
viz impressd ; anfractibus 3 sensim accrescentibus, ultimo sub- 
depresso, peripherid rotundato, basi lato; aperturd obliqud, 
lunari-ovali; peristomate tenui, margine supero antrorsum sub- 
arcuato, columellari tenuissimo, declivi. 

Diam. maj. 74, min. 52, alt. 4 mill. 

Hab. Sorsogon, insulee Luzon (H. Cuming). 

2. Virrina VerRREAUXxH, Pfr. V. testd depressd, striatuld, 
tenut, diaphand, parum nitente, olivaceo-fulvd ; spird subpla- 
nulatd; suturd impressd, marginatd; anfractibus 34 rapide 
accrescentibus, ultimo depresso, basi angusto, planiusculo ; 
aperturd perobliqud, ampld, lunart-ovali ; peristomate simplice, 
acuto, marginibus approximatis, dextro antrorsum arcuato, 
columellari breviter recedente, leviter arcuato. 

Diam. maj. 13, min. 10, alt. 6 mill. 

Hab. in Australia (Verreaux). 


3. Virrina StTRANGEI, Pfr. V7. testd depressd, tenuissimd, le- 
vigatd, nitidd, fusco- vel virenti-cornea ; spird parvd, vix con- 
veaiusculd, vertice subtili, laterali ; suturd impressd, submargi- 
natd ; anfractibus 3 vie convexiusculis, rapide accrescentibus, 
ultimo superné depresso, peripherid rotundato, basi convexiore; 
apertura obliqua, ampld, lunari-subcirculari ; peristomate sim- 
plice, obtusulo, marginibus approaimatis, dextro antrorsum di- 
latato, columellari recedente, perarcuato, angustissimée membra- 
naceo-marginato. 

Diam. maj. 10, min. 74, alt. 5 mill. 

Hab. Brisbane, in ora orientali Novee Hollandiz (Strange). 


4. Succrnea acuta, Pfr. 8S. testa oblongd, subfusiformi, tenui, 
distincté striatd et minute malleatd, nitidissimd, pellucidd, 
rosed, epidermide decidud fulvd munitd ; spird subelongatd, co- 
nicd, acutd; suturd profundd ; anfractibus 4 convevxis, ultimo 
3 longitudinis vix equante, basi attenuato; columella subcal- 
losd, substricté recedente ; aperturd axi feré paralleld, oblongo- 
ovali, superne angulatd ; peristomate simplice, tenui, margine 
dextro leviter arcuato. 

Long. 20, diam. 94, alt. 7 mill.; ap. 12 mill. longa, medio 7 lata. 

Hab. in Britannia, prope Scarborough. 

It is impossible to join this beautiful shell to any of the varieties 
of S. putris, from which it differs by its colour, by the elongated and 
sharply-pointed spire, whorls more convex, nearly straight columella, 
and oblong-ovate aperture. 


5. SuccineA suBGRANOSA, Pfr. SS. testd elliptico-ovatd, tenui, 
subgranulato-striatd, diaphand, parum nitidd, pallide corned ; 
spird brevi, obtusiusculd ; anfractibus vix 3 convexis, ultimo 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 20 


298 


L 


Zoological Society. 
basi attenuato ; columella substricté recedente, superneé leviter 
callosd ; aperturd parum obliqud, subangulato-ovali, intus niti- 
dissimd ; peristomate simplice, acuto, margine dextro mediocri- 
ter arcuato. 
ong. 83, diam. 5, alt. feré 4 mill.; ap. 6 mill. longa, 4 lata. 


Hab. Kurmant, Indize, varietas ventrosior, albida prope Calcutta. 


6. Succinna rnvIca, Pfr. S. testd depressé oblongd, tenuissimd, 


longitudinaliter plicatuld, pellucidd, pallide corned ; spird brevi, 
obtusiusculd ; anfractibus vix 3, penultimo convexiusculo, ulti- 
mo 2 longitudinis eaquante ; columelld substrictée feré ad basin 
recedente, superné calloso-marginatd ; aperturd axi ferée paral- 
leld, basi recedente, ovali-oblongd, angulatd, intus nitidissimd ; 
peristomate acuto, margine dextro leviter arcuato. 


Long. 17, diam. 73, alt. 6 mill.; ap. 12 mill. longa, infra medium 
7 lata. 
fTab. Bleensal, Indize. 


7 


. SuccrinEA Bensont, Pfr. S. testd ovato-conied, tenui, re- 


gulariter confertim striatd, pellucidd, sericind, luteo-corned ; 
spird conicd, acutiusculd ; anfractibus 3, penultimo convexius- 
culo, ultimo 2 longitudinis equante; columelld callo tenui in- 
dutd, vie arcuatd, recedente; aperturd ovali; peristomate 
tenui, margine dextro mediocriter areuato. 


Long. 8, diam. 5, alt. 33 mill.; ap. 5 mill. longa, 3 lata. 
Hab. Moradabad, Indize (Mr. Benson). 


8 


. Succrnea preva, Pfr. SS. testd semiovatd, tenuissimd, longi- 


tudinaliter striatuld et irregulariter plicatd, pellucidd, nitidis- 
simd, rubenti-fulvd, roseo-albido strigatd; spird minimd, papil- 
latd ; suturd levi; anfractibus 25, ultimo inflato, anticé lineis 
empressis spiralibus notato ; columella superné subcallosd, rece- 
dente, leviter arcuatd ; aperturd ampld, parum obliqud, aagu- 
lato-ovali, intus rubenti-fulvd ; peristomate simplice, ad inser- 
tionem subinflexo. 


Long. 17, diam. 11, alt. 7 mill.; ap. 15 mill. longa, medio 9 lata. 
Hab. Diana Peak, insule St. Helene. (On the leaves of cabbage- 
trees.) 


9. Succinea SaLueana, Pfr. S. testd depressée ovatd, tenuis- 


simd, striatuld, lineis spiralibus impressis irregulariter notatd, 
pellucidd, nitidd, corneo-albidd ; spird brevissimd, subpapillata ; 
anfractibus 24, penultimo convexo, ultimo 3 longitudinis supe- 
rante; columella subcallosd, stricté recedente; aperturd axi sub- 
paralleld, angulato-ovali; peristomate submarginato, margine 
dextro vix arcuato. 


Long. 19, diam. 10, alt. 7 mill.; ap. 16 mill. longa, infra medium 
9 lata. 
Hab. New Orleans (Mr. Sallé). 


10. SuccrngEa pusiLua, Pfr. 8S. testd ovaid, tenui, striatuld, 


sub lente obsoleté decussatd, diaphand, parum nitidd, pallide 
corned ; spird brevi, acutiusculd ; anfractibus 21, penultimo 


Zoological Suciety. 299 


convexo, ultimo 2 longitudinis equante ; columelld vix arcuatd, 
recedente ; aperturd obliqud, ovali ; peristomate simplice, mar- 
gine dextro superné subincurvato, tum strictiusculo. 

Long. 42, diam. 3 mill.; ap. 31 mill. longa, 2 lata. 

Hab. Ceara, in America meridionali. 

11. SuccinEA RUBICUNDA, Pfr. S. testd ovatd, tenui, striatuld, 
sub lente obsolete granulosd, diaphand, parum nitidd, luteo- 
rubescente ; spird brevi, sanguined, subpapillatd ; anfractibus 
21 convexis, ultimo inflato ; columella callosd, substricté re- 
cedente ; aperturd parum obliqud, angulato-ovali, intus niti- 
dissimd ; peristomate simplice, margine dextro regulariter ar- 
cuato. 

Long. 14, diam. 8, alt. 5 mill.; ap. 104 mill. longa, medio 6 lata. 

Hab. im insula Masafuera (Cuming). 


12. Succrnrea sOLIDULA, Pfr. 8S. testd depresseé ovatd, soliduld, 
longitudinaliter subplicatd, sub lente minutissime granulatd, vie 
diaphand, parum nitiduld, fulvd ; spird brevi, scalari, apice pa- 
pillatd, rubicundd ; anfractibus 24 convexis, ultimo inflato, + 
longitudinis equante ; columelld substricté descendente, callosd ; 
aperturd oblongd, intus submargaritaced ; peristomate submar- 
ginato, marginibus callo tenui junctis, dextro superné arcuato, 
tum strictiore. 

Long. 12, diam. 7, alt. 54 mill.; ap. 8} mull. longa, 5 lata. 

Locality unknown. 

The form of this shell is most nearly approaching to Succinea cam- 

pestris. 


ON A NEW GENUS OF PHOLADID&, WITH NOTICES OF SEVERAL 
NEW SPECIES AND OF A REMARKABLE SPECIMEN OF PHOLAS 


CALVA IN Mr. Cuminea’s Coutuection. By G. B. Sowersy, 
Jun., F.LS. 


Among the species of Pholades there are various modifications of 
structure, particularly with regard to the form, position and number of 
the accessory valves, and the test enclosing the anterior hiatus of the 
shell in some species, which are very interesting and important, and 
have given rise to various proposals for the division of the species into 
distinct genera. The propriety or otherwise of such divisions it is 
scarcely worth while to argue about, as it is after all a mere question 
of convenience, whether such modifications should be expressed by 
arranging the species in so many genera of a family, or so many sub- 
divisions of a genus. It will be sufficient for my present purpose to 
remark, that there is one character in which the Pholades, whether 
open or closed, with or without accessory valves, cup-bearing or tube- 
forming, all agree, and that is, in the curved processes commencing 
under the hinges inside the shell. In the genus now to be described 
these are wanting, and this fact removes the hesitation which might 
have been felt in attempting to establish a generic distinction from the 
other characters, however well-marked and interesting. 


20* 


300 Zoological Society. 


Genus TRIOMPHALIA*. 


Char.Gen.—Molluscum acephalum terebrans. Testa bivalvis, zetate 
juniore hians, eetate matura clausa. Valvze ineequales ; utraque an- 
ticé lamina testaced inflata ad marginem ventralem affixa, interné 
cardine unidentato, sine processu subcardinali. Valva dextra posticé 
alteram longitudine superans. Valva sinistra alteram involvens, ad 
dorsum nucleo quasi-umbonali incipiens. 

The shells of this genus, when mature, have the ventral hiatus closed 
by an expanded test fixed to the edge of each valve; that of the left 
valve commences at the back, in a nucleus resembling an extra umbo, 
and in front overwrapping that of the other. The right valve, on 
the other hand, materially exceeds in length, at the posterior extre- 
mity, the other valve, which terminates very abruptly. The hinge is 
without sub-umbonal processes, but has an obtuse tooth on the hinge 
im each valve. 

The name is taken from the nucleus of the covering-test in the 
right valve, which forms, as it were, a third umbo. The typical spe- 
cies is the Pholas globosa of Quoy. 


TRIOMPHALIA GLOBOSA. (Pholas globosa, Quoy.) Tr. testd sub- 
ovali, posticé subattenuatd, antice globosd; valvis transverse 
dimidiatis, parte postica concentricé lyratd ; in medio costd im- 
bricatd unicd, parte anticd lyratd, radiatim costis acute imbri- 
catis ornatd: valvd dextrad productd sublinguiformi, dentibus 
acutis recurvis serratd : nucleo lamine terminalis valve sinistre 
triangulari, striatd, subcomplanatd. 

Found in soft stone, at half-tide. Island of Leyte ; Cuming. 


TRIOMPHALIA PULCHERRIMA. Tr. testd subovali ventricosd, 
antice globosd, corrugatd, anticé subattenuatd ; valvis transverse 
dimidiatis, parte posticd costis distantibus concentricé lyratd, 
parte anticd lineis lyratd, margine dentibus acutis crispatis 
serratd : nucleo lamine terminalis valve sinistre subtriangulari, 
rotundo, liners elevatis lyrato. 

This species is much larger than Tr. globosa, the ventral covering 
much more rough and inflated, the concentric ribs on the posterior 
part of the valves more strongly defined, and not crossed by the oblique 
row of raised points which is seen in the former species. 

Found in soft stone at low water at West Colombia; Cuming. 


TrRIOMPHALIA Cuminet1. Tr. testd rotundd, crassd; valvis 
posticé canali divisis, concentricé lineis elevatis lyratis, antice 
costis minutis serratis radiatis ; parte posticd concentricé lami- 
natd; valvd dextrd postice in lingulam triangularem margine 
triplicatam productd ; valvd sinistrd posticé brevissimd margine 
terminali circulart. 

This shell would be completely spherical but for the linguiform ex- 

tension of the right valve. The left valve terminates in a circular mar- 
gin, where the rounded part of the right valve meets it. 


* Tpeis, tres; dugdados, umbo. 


Zoological Society. 301 


Found in coral rock at low water. Isle of Zebu, Philippines ; Cu- 
ming. 


The following new species of Pholas will be figured and described 
in the forthcoming number of my ‘Thesaurus Conchyliorum ’:— 


1. PHouas LAQUEATA. 2. Po. MANILL&. 3. PH. FRAGILIS. 
4. Pu. CONSTRICTA. 


5. Pu. rerepinirormis. Ph. testd globosd, apertd, in medio 
divisd; antice margine ventrali subangulatd, costis laqueatis 
concentricis ornatd ; postice brevi, levigatd ; lamind dorsali und 
subquadratd super marginem reflecam teste positd. 

Although short, and with an angular opening, like the species of 
the genus xX ylophaga, this species and the following have the curved 
subcardinal processes which are characteristic of the true Pholades, 
and are not found in Xylophage. 

Found in cakes of floating wax on the coast of Gita! 


6. Pu. APERTA. 


7. Pu. Incu. This differs from the great Californian species 
in the characters of the dorsal side of the anterior part, which is 
finely striated in both directions; in the epidermidal laminz, which 
are beautifully serrated; and in the integumental covering of the 
dorsal edge, which is divided into four parts. 

Collected by Capt. Ince, R.N., in coral rocks at Rain Island, Torres 
Straits. 


8. Pu. MULTISTRIATA. 


9. Pu. vatisstma. Ph. testd subquadratd, subcompressd, aperta, 
antice angulatd postice truncatd ; costis moniliferis radiatis et 
lineis concentricis cancellatd ; umbonibus subcentralibus mar- 
gine dorsali reflexo. 

A wide, rather flat shell, widely gaping in front, and truncated at 
the posterior extremity, with radiating ribs fornung knots on the raised 
lines of growth. It appears to be without accessory valves. 

Taken in Manilla Bay ; Cuming. 


10. Po. sparnunata. Ph. testd elongatd, clausd, oblique divisd ; 
parte anticd radiatim costatd subangulatd ; parte posticd con- 
centricé leviter striata, subtruncatd, ad margines integumento 
protectd, ad terminos in cyatho corneo, lateribus spathuliformi- 
bus, producta: ad umbones laminis duabus equalibus posticeé 
bilobatis, anticé elongatis. 

From New Zealand. 


Puotas Catva (Sowerby, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1834). 


I wish to call the attention of the Meeting to a remarkable speci- 
men of Ph. calva in situ, which may be considered as bearing, in 
some degree, upon the boring question in a manner somewhat un- 
favourable to the ‘rasping’ theory. In this specimen the animal 
has lined the anterior narrow end of its hole with a thick laminated 
tube, formed not of shelly matter, as in the case of Pholas tubifer, of 
which I figure a specimen in situ, but of the same material as the 
stone in which it has burrowed, and bearing every appearance of a 


302 Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 


reformation of its substance by precipitation, after having been dis- 
solved by a chemical agent. The structure is far too fine to have 
been formed from any débris which could be the result of merely me- 
chanical action. 

The specimen of Ph. tubifer, in my father’s collection, shows in 
a remarkable manner the fitting of the hole to the shape of the shell, 
which is not symmetrical, and could not turn in the slightest degree. 


BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. 
July 11, 1850.—Professor Fleming, President, in the Chair. 


The following communications were made :— 

1. Dr. Cleghorn, H.E.I.C.S., directed attention to the culture 
of cotton in Mysore. He read extracts from a letter of Captain On- 
slow, Superintendent of Nuggur Division of Mysore, in reference to 
the culture of American cotton at Cuddoor. In spite of an unfavour- 
able season the experiment had proved satisfactory. The seeds were 
supplied from Dr. Wight’s government plantation, at Coimbatore— 
“the natives pay in kind, and the produce is bought, if they like to 
sell at the market rates.” When traversing the Peninsula in the 
execution of duty, Dr. Cleghorn had given some attention to the 
culture of cotton in India, a question of such importance in its com- 
mercial and agricultural bearings: his observations enabled him to 
express an opinion, that in the extensive cotton tracts above the Ghats, 
large quantities of cotton might be supplied of an improved quality. 
In the present state of ignorance and poverty amongst the ryots, it is 
manifestly unreasonable to expect rapid progress in the agriculture 
of Hindostan. The aiming at new improvements are so many devia- 
tions from the practice of their ancestors, whose footsteps they follow 
with the utmost devotion and reverence: hence progress must be 
slow, but it is not imperceptible. The face of the country is much 
improved in the districts longest under our rule, and where good 
roads exist : the next essential for developing the cotton trade is the 
presence of enterprising inland traders. Dr. Cleghorn mentioned 
that he had examined and compared all the species of Gossypium in 
the Herbarium of the Botanical Society (comprising the collections 
of Hamilton Buchanan, and Lady Dalhousie, with contributions from 
Wight, Campbell, &c.), and also those in the Herbarium of Professor 
Baltour, with a view to ascertain the specific characters by which to 
discriminate them from one another: he considered the entire series 
remarkable, as showing the striking differences which soil, climate and 
culture produce in species, and which may appear in nature, giving 
rise toa multiplication of species. The unimportant discrepancies of 
foliage and pubescence are good for nothing. The whole group of 
so-called species seems referable to G. herbaceum, L., G. arboreum, L., 
G. barbadense, L., and G. acuminatum, Rox. Dr. Cleghorn looked 
anxiously for the work of Dr. Royle, which is expected to contain the 
fullest information on the entire subject of Indian cotton and its 
culture. 

2. ‘On the occurrence of Eleocharis uniglumis, Link., near Black- 
ness Castle, Linlithgowshire,’ by Mr. J. T. Syme. He gave the 


Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 303 


characters which distinguish Z. uniglumis from EF. palustris and E. 
multicaulis. He noticed particularly the narrowness of the mem- 
branous margin of the glumes in #. unigtumis, and the fact that the 
lowest glume surrounds the spike entirely. (See p. 145.) 

3. “On the effects of Insects on Plants,” by Mr. James Hardy. 
In this paper Mr. Hardy alluded particularly to the effects produced 
by Vibrio graminis, a new species, V. Tritici, Cecidomyia salicina, 
and Rhyncholophus haustor. (See p. 182.) 

4. Dr. Balfour gave an account of a botanical trip to Aberdeen. 
He stated that on the 29th of June, he left at 5 a.m. by rail, with 
100 pupils ; reached Aberdeen about 11, and after botanizing in the 
neighbourhood, returned to Edinburgh late in the evening. He 
noticed and exhibited some of the rarer plants gathered, among which 
were Goodyera, Linnea, Trientalis, Utricularia, Drosera anglica, 
Carex incurva, &e. 

Dr. Cleghorn exhibited a jacket of the Grass-cloth of commerce, 
manufactured from the fibres of the Behmeria nivea of botanists, the 
Urtiea tenacissima of Roxburgh (FI. Indica, iii. 590). 

3. Dr. Balfour read a letter from Dr. Campbell of Demerara, 
accompanying some seeds of Victoria Regia. Dr. Campbell says, 
*T enclose in this a dozen seeds of Victoria Regia, brought from the 
Essequibo a few days ago by an itinerant collector, who seems to 
know their value, as he charges a dollar (4s. 2d.) a dozen for them. 
I am afraid they will not germinate after their voyage across the 
Atlantic; but this at least you must bear in mind, if you intend to 
try the experiment, that the plant will not live in an atmosphere 
within the influence of the sea breeze, nor grow in soil or water 
where there is the slightest saline principle existing. Such at least 
is the result of experiments tried here. I visited the locality of the 
plant in the Essequibo, above 100 miles from the sea, in 1846, and 
it appeared to me a small lagoon, rather than a lake, over which the 
river flows in the rainy season. It is surrounded on all sides with a 
dense ‘ bush’ (natural forest), through which we had great difficulty 
in dragging a small corial (wood-skin boat) in which we embarked 
on the lagoon, which is a most gloomy spot, the favourite resort of 
caymans, where the sun can scarcely penetrate even at noon, and 
with an atmosphere oppressively damp and hot. So far as I could 
judge by sounding and examining the stems of the plant, it appears 
to grow at a depth of 12 or 14 feet, in an oozy, slimy, muddy sort 
of compound, with which I presume sand must be mixed ; for higher 
up the river there are immense tracts of loose sand in the bed of the 
river, which must be swept along with the torrent every rainy sea- 
son.” 

Mr. G. Lawson showed a specimen of Lathyrus Nissolia from the 
Den of Mains, near Dundee, where he believed it was first found last 
year by some local botanists. Mr. Lawson thought it probable that 
the plant was only naturalized; but it was interesting to notice its’ 
occurrence so far north, as Mr. Watson in the ‘Cybele Britannica’ 
(i. 323) gave its northern limit in Derbyshire, doubting its existence 
at “the glass houses at Dent’s Hole, Newcastle, where it grew in the 
time of Lawson.” 


304 Miscellaneous. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
CAPTURE OF CENTROLOPHUS POMPILUS. 
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 


Falmouth, August 29, 1850. 


GENTLEMEN,—A fine specimen of the Black fish, Centrolophus 
pompilus, Cuv. et Val., was caught by the teeth im a drift net, Au- 
gust 27, 1850, in this neighbourhood. An accurate representation 
(woodcut) of the fifth Cornish fish will be found in Mr. Yarrell’s 
‘ British Fishes,’ vol. i. p. 179, 2nd ed. This rare fish is in the pos- 
session of A. Fox, Esq., to whom I am indebted for an examination. 

I am, Gentlemen, your obedient servant, 
W. P. Cock. 


Description.—Body elongate, broad, compressed, covered with mi- 
nute thin scales. Colour bluish black; fins black, dark steel-gray where 
the scales had been rubbed off. Lateral line crooked. Head obtuse, 
rounded in front. Eyes large, iths of an inch in diameter. Sclerotic 
coat firm, grayish white ; a black line encircled the cornea at its junc- 
tion with the sclerotica. Cornea ths of an inch in diameter. Inrides 
as bright as burnished silver ; pupils large and dark. Skin (palpebree) 
surrounding the eyes channeled transversely. Nostrils double, oval, — 
open, the one nearest the eye 3ths, the other 4th of an inch in dia- 
meter. Edge of aperture strengthened by a doubling of the mem- 
brane. Teeth numerous in each jaw, very minute, palate free. Mouth 
small, 14 inch from the angle to the centre of lip; from angle of 
mouth to root of pectoral fin 31 inches. The free edge of the pre- 
operculum serrated. Gill-rays five. Gills flaccid, of a dirty pale 
yellowish flesh-colour, and covered with purulent matter. The fish, 
although fresh, had a very peculiar and powerful odour. 

Length from tip of nose to root of caudal fin ...... 17 inches. 
eneth of candalfin: (S202 tasciiesess sno esessantenee ! 

Depth of body (fins not included) .........0+eee00 ees 
Thickness. «.sacecocsscvcovssseeceescecesvtsconscscedercnese 3 
Length of dotmeal fim: « is sctaicgasan gs attonine dele neeaaeo ake ant 
Depth. .cc.necccssececsecoseasesrsoecqnenesssecnressaqs scene 
LLenpth of pectoral, fi ooo... ocdenndaneisenaxanasinnedaanch 
Lentth of abdominal fim oi <:....ceesccrsaserersseanacnens 
Length of ventral Gm... .9.0i.aceps-00s00s eaves caaneesqucns 


The lower jaw was fractured, and the gill-rays on the right side 


lacerated, supposed to have been caused by the violent efforts made 
by the fish to clear itself from the meshes of the net. 


2 
i 


Or em be 


| my RO Ole RO 


Notices of Acalephe found at Lowestoft, August 1850. 
By T. Brigutwe Lt, F.L.S. 


1. Great numbers of the genus Cydippe occur, cast up on the shore, 
and in the recently constructed harbour at Lowestoft. They differ 
much in size and form, some being more elongate and much larger 
than others, but all of the same species. In the stomach of one of 
the larger ones a small shrimp was discernible. In calm weather 
these animals come in great abundance to the top of the water. 


Miscellaneous. 305 


2. Beroé Cucumis (Forskallii of Milne-Edwards) was found in 
the same locality in considerable numbers. My friend, Mr. Brooks, 
found specimens in the month of June of a larger size and more fully 
developed than those taken by myself in August. Those I found 
were only 9 lines long and 6 broad—sack-shaped—the upper or 
broad end having thick lobed lips, closing in a transverse line upon 
the mouth or upper surface: eight strong vertical bands run from 
the broad end to the opposite extremity. These bands were without 
cilia half way down, but from thence they were strongly ciliated to 
the end ; at the narrow end there is a little bunch of minute, short, 
arborescent appendages, slightly knobbed at their extremities. The 
ridge round the broad end was tinctured reddish purple, and the 
ciliated lobes had a fait line of the same colour. These lobes under 
the microscope showed a very complex organization, and small glo- 
bular bodies were observed floating in them. The rest of the body 
was of crystal clearness, and the texture of the animal much more 
tender and fragile than that of the Cydippe. In the dark these ani- 
mals, when irritated, gave out a most brilliant and beautiful emerald- 
green light, illuminating their whole surface, and far exceeding in 
phosphorescent brilliancy any other I have seen. 

3. Noctiluca miliaris. This minute zoophyte is now pretty well 
known to naturalists, though it has not at present found its proper 
niche in our zoological classifications. It 
is one of the ‘‘ Hydrostatic Acalephz,”’ 
consisting of a small air-bag supporting 
a very minute flexible active tentacle. A 
century ago, Mr. Sparshall, of Wells, in 
this county, figured this animal, and wrote 
a good paper on it* which he communi- 
cated to Baker, who has given part of it 
in his book, entitled ‘ Employment for the 
Microscope,’ p. 402. Occasional notices 
of this zoophyte have since appeared in 
our zoological journals and elsewhere, but 
the fullest details respecting it are to be 
found in a paper by M. Suriray, which 
is given at length in Lesson’s volume on 
the Acalephee, forming part of the ‘ Suites bs 
i Buffon’—see p. 145 of that vol. This Magnified view of Noctiluca 
little animal we have had abundant oppor- miliaris. 
tunities of observing upon our eastern coast, for thirty years past. 
It occurs floating on the surface of the ocean, and is doubtless one of 
those animals which most contribute, in these parts, to the luminous 
appearance of the sea by night}. It abounds on the shores and in 
the harbour of Lowestoft, and we believe on every part of this coast. 


* T possess a copy of this paper and figure, given to me by the late 
Mr. Sparshall of Norwich, a relative of the author. 

+ An excellent paper on this interesting subject by Dr. Pring, of Weston- 
super-Mare, appeared in the ‘ Philosophical Magazine’ for Dee. 1849, from 
which we have borrowed the above woodcut.—Ep. 


306 Miscellaneous. 


Gemmules, or round bodies, are sometimes observed in them. The 
tentacle or tail appears, when very highly magnified, rather flat than 
round, and marked with delicate transverse strie down its centre. 
The Noctiluca appears more nearly allied to the Physalie than any 
other family of the Acalephz, and to the genus Alophota of Brandt. 
Only one species of this genus is known.—d. Olfersii, described by 
Brandt as ‘a white bladder or air-vessel the size of a pea, oblong 
oval, having two tentacula.” (See Lesson’s Acalephe, p. 559.) 

4. Thaumantias hemispherica (see Forbes’s naked-eyed Medusze, 
p- 49). Of this beautiful little animal we captured many specimens 
in the harbour of Lowestoft. They agreed precisely with the descrip- 
tion given by Professor Forbes, except that we found many specimens 
with fewer than twenty ocelli and tentacles ; and in all the specimens 
we examined, there were two or three minute lobes on the margin of 
the umbrella, between each tentacle. 

We also found three or four other smaller species of Thaumantias 
in the same locality ; some having the umbrella shaped like a Chinese 
hat ;—we noted these, with some doubt however as to our correctness, 
as T. pileata, T. sarnica, T. punctata, T. inconspicua, and T. Thomp- 
soni, of Professor Forbes. 

5. Of the larger Medusze, Chrysaora hyoscella occurred in great 
variety during two days of very calm, warm weather. From their 
beautiful markings, viz. light brown bistre colour, with diverging 
and branching radii, proceeding from a circular line round the centre, 
and large dark spots round the circumference, they appeared like the 
tops of so many small balloons, floating in the ocean, and attracted 
general observation. They varied greatly in size, colour, and markings. 
Rhizostoma undulata’, Medusa aurita?, and others of this family, 
were seen at the same time, but the study of this race of animals is 
from their nature, and especially from our having no good work re- 
specting them, beset with difficulties. 

6. We also captured what appeared at first to be a very minute 
star-fish, but which on examination proved to be one of the young 
states of a Medusa, as described by Sars. It was about 2 lines in 
diameter, and swam freely in the salt water. 

7. With the smaller Medusze we also took two specimens of the 
young state of a Crab, the Zoe pelagica of the older naturalists. 
These little animals are very active swimmers, and from their trans- 
parency, their large eyes, and arborescent vessels, running especially 
about the head, they are very beautiful objects in the microscope. 

8. On the stem of an Alga, growing by the side of the Lock at 
Lowestoft, we found Bowerbankia densa, the only specimen we have 
found on our coast. 


ON THE GENUS HYALONEMA. BY J. E. GRAY, ESQ. 


M. Milne-Edwards, in his work on British Fossil Corals, observes, 
“The genus Hyalonema established by Mr. Gray (Proceed. of the 
Zool. Soe. 1835, 63) is also referred by some zoologists to the tribe 
of Gorgonine, but the recent observations of M. Valenciennes tend to 
establish, that the fasciculus of siliceous threads which constitute the 


Miscellaneous. 307 


axis of this singular production belongs to the class of Spongide, and 

the polypi which we have observed in a dried state on different parts of 

rag =F appear to be parasites belonging to the order of Zoantharia.” 
p. 81. 

I have not seen M. Valenciennes’s paper in which this theory is 
propounded, or the ground on which it is supported, but I have seen 
the specimen in the Paris Museum on which the observations I sup- 
pose have been made. It is a very imperfect one, and I suspect that 
its imperfect condition has been the cause of this theory. 

Besides the Paris specimen, we have in the British Museum two; I 
have in my own collection one; and in the Dutch collections I have 
seen five or six specimens of this coral. They have all the same form 
and structure, and are all more or less covered with a similar bark, 
scattered with tubercles from which the polypes are emitted. 

The spicula agree in their formation with the axis of Gorgonie, 
being formed of numerous very thin concentric layers. Each of them is 
surrounded and separated from its neighbour by a layer of fleshy sub- 
stance exactly like the bark which covers the whole of them in con- 
sistence and formation, and it is this layer which doubtless secretes 
the thin concentric lamina of which the spicula are formed. They are 
nearly of the same length, forming a twisted rope-like axis, consisting 
of parallel, nearly equal, lengthened, elongated fibres, without any 
oblique or transverse interlacing fibres or spicula. They are of very 
different thickness, appearing as if new ones were formed, and the 
older ones gradually increased in diameter as the coral grows. In- 
deed the only difference that I see between this coral and Gorgonia 
is, that instead of having a single axis, it has many twisted into the 
form of a rope, and instead of the axis being dilated at the base so 
as to form a kind of root, the coral lives imbedded in a sponge. 

If the fibres belong to a sponge, it is very remarkable that they 
should never be found without the investing bark or presumed para- 
site. I am not aware of any sponge which consists simply of parallel 
fibres without any anastomosing or transverse filaments, nor of any spi- 
cula of a sponge which are of different diameters gradually increasing 
in thickness, and formed of numerous concentric layers, like the axis 
of a Gorgonia. 

It appears to me to be much more consistent with probability that 
Hyalonema should be a coral, than that it should be a sponge of a 
structure never before observed, covered with a parasite also peculiar 
in organization and new to science. 


Notice of a Hybrid Crowned Pigeon. By D. W. MitcHE 1, Sec. Z.S. 


The habits of so singular a form as the Crowned Pigeon possess an 
interest, which will, I believe, be a sufficient apology for my desire to 
make some record of the first instance of its successful nidification in 
confinement. And I make the record of this particular instance 
with greater confidence, because the previous experience of the So- 
ciety’s Menagerie affords proof that the bird discovered by M. Steurs 


308 Miscellaneous. 


in Gillolo, and described in the Proceedings of 1844 under the name 
of Goura Victoria, by Mr. L. Fraser, is not the female of Goura 
coronata, as has been suggested, but a true and distinct species. 

The number of Crowned Pigeons in possession of the Society having 
been reduced to a single female of Goura Victoria, and a male of 
Goura coronata, they were placed, by my direction, in the same divi- 
sion of the old Aviary. In the beginning of June last it was observed 
that they had paired. About two months afterwards they began to 
make attempts at the construction of anest. In the open part of the 
Aviary there was a large branch of a tree fixed transversely, as a perch, 
about six feet from the ground. They commenced their work by 
carrying up twigs and pieces of stick which had been purposely placed 
within their reach, to the extremity of the perch, and vainly endea- 
voured to fabricate a platform on this slippery and insufficient foun- 
dation. The careful keeper watched their difficulty, and supplied 
them with the necessary support by fixing there a flat piece of basket- 
work. 

They now began in earnest, and on the 15th of August they ceased 
from their labour, during which the male had generally carried up the 
materials and the female disposed of them. On this eventful day it is 
supposed the single egg was laid, but it was so constantly covered by 
one or other of the birds, that the keeper did not get sight of it for 
some time afterwards. The nest was within a few feet of the front of 
the Aviary, which during the period of incubation was passed by many 
thousands of visitors: still so adroitly did the birds watch their oppor- 
tunity, that I heard of no instance, except that in which the keeper 
saw the egg, in which they were discovered in the act of relieving 
each other. The exposed situation of the nest, which was very 
slightly protected by the thin foliage of a climbing rose, rendered me 
apprehensive of the effects of the weather on the young bird, which 
was hatched on the 13th of September. It was covered with con- 
stant assiduity by one or other of the parents, who fed it while be- 
neath them. Whether from excess of care or from accident I know 
not, but it was found dead in the nest on the morning of the 17th, 
the mother still sitting there with unmoved constancy, and over- 
shadowing the dead corpse with her warm breast, as if incredulous of 
her bereavement. 

On the 24th of October another egg was produced, but, having 
been dropped from a perch in the house, was found broken on the 
ground. ‘These birds are still in admirable health, and I have hope 
that if they breed at an earlier period im the approaching season, they 
will have better fortune, and succeed in bringing their produce to 
maturity. 

While upon this subject, I may perhaps not inappropriately advert 
to another Columbine hybrid, of which two specimens exist in the 
Collection, the produce of Hetopistes migratorius § and Turtur ri- 
sorius 2. They have neither the tail of Hetopistes nor the collar of 
risorius, and to any one who was ignorant of their origin, would pre- 
sent indubitable indications of at least specific distinction. 


+, peta ih 


Miscellaneous. 309 


And I may also notice in this place a hybrid of an entirely dif- 
ferent kind, which was deposited during the earlier part of this year 
in the Society’s Menagerie, and has become the property of the Earl 
of Derby. This animal was imported from India some four years 
ago, and appears to be the produce of a Zebu mother and a Yak sire, 
although I have been altogether unable to trace its actual history.— 
Proc. of Zool. Soc., Dec. 11, 1849. 


SPH XZ RONEMA DEFORMANS. 


Some time since our attention was called to a curious case of hyper- 
trophy in a crop of peas observed by Dr. Dickie, in the county of 
Aberdeen, and a somewhat similar case occurred last year in the great 
conservatory at Kew, on the leaves of more than one species of Ple- 
roma. In the former case bodies, probably due to incipient fermen- 
tation, resembling the yeast fungus, were present; in the latter no 
such bodies were observed. But in an eruptive disease on the leaves 
of Hranthemum pulchellum, lately transmitted by one of our corre- 
spondents, where the external appearance is almost identical, the pre- 
sence of a well-formed fungus is beyond all doubt. The under side 
of the leaves is spotted with little pale dirty white, or fawn-coloured 
pustules, which exhibit at first a cellular structure, and appear to be 
in that state a mere exuberant growth of the cellular tissue of the 
leaf, containing no trace of filaments, or anything like fructification. 
It is not, however, clear, when the further history of these pustules 
is taken into consideration, that they are really an altered state of the 
cells, and not a cellular tissue proper to the parasite; because not 
only is the stroma of many Spherie distinctly and closely cellular, 
but even where no visible stroma exists, as for instance, in Spheria 
herbarum, the early stage of growth before any fructification is formed, 
exhibits simply a mass of cells, and as it approaches maturity the 
central cells are absorbed, while asci are developed from those near 
the walls. In a very curious genus, lately communicated by Dr. 
Montagne, after the absorption of the central cells, the basal cells are 
transformed into spores, as in some Algze. 

In the production before us, the whole pustule is at first shapeless, 
and confused with the tissue of the matrix. After a time however 
the surface is rough, with a greater or less number of points, reduced 
rarely to one or two, which are the ostioles of so many perithecia. 
There are no asci, but myriads of very minute subelliptic spores are 
produced on short delicate sporophores, without any trace of asci. 
The fungus is therefore a Spheronema, taking the genus in a certain 
degree of latitude; and it is very possible that at a certain stage of 
growth the spores ooze out, forming a globule or cirrhus at the tip of 
the ostiole, a circumstance dependent entirely on the degree to which 
the perithecia are susceptible of collapsion. Not having seen speci- 
mens in their place of growth, we cannot state positively that the case 
is so. For the same reason it is impossible to affirm what is the pre- 
disposing cause of the production of the parasite—which not only 


310 Miscellaneous. 


disfigures the leaves, but makes the flowers droop and turn brown 
before they are well expanded—or to suggest any remedy. The only 
parties capable of doing so are those who can watch its growth; and 
when once the real nature of the substance is ascertained, their obser- 
vations, if made with care and tolerable acuteness, will be worth a 
thousand times more than any speculations in the closet. It is a 
cheering fact that the cultivator’s eye is turned to every anomalous 
appearance, because it shows an increase of intelligence, and the very 
act of inquiry and expectation of a reply keeps the faculties on the 
alert, and stimulates to further observation. We would, however, 
strongly urge the wisdom of not leaning entirely upon others, but 
trusting a little as well to native powers of observation. It is well to 
know whether any anomalous appearance is due to a fungus or insect, 
or whether it is some diseased affection produced by outward con- 
ditions, or by innate constitutional weakness. But these points 
being ascertained, it is to the first observer of the affection that we 
may justly look for available information. 

The species being undescribed may be characterized as follows : 
Spheronema deformans ; parasitic on living leaves ; perithecia oblong, 
growing several together from a pallid pustule, which is rough with 
the free ostioles ; spores minute subelliptic.—M. J. B.—Gardeners’ 
Chronicle, Sept. 7, 1850. 


On the Names of the Victoria Water Lily. By J. De C. Sowersy, 
F.L.S., Secretary to the Royal Botanic Society. 


The observations of Mr. Gray, in the last number of the ‘ Annals,’ 
p- 146, seem to call for the following remarks. 

From the various printed accounts of this splendid plant, the six 
names below may be collected :— 

Euryale Amazonica, Poeppig, 1832. 

Nymphea Victoria, Schomburgk, 1837. 

Victoria Regina, Gray, 1837. 

Victoria Regalis, ib.?, 1837. 

Victoria Regia, Lindley, 1837, Hooker, 1846. 

Victoria Cruziana, D’Orbigny, 1840. 

It is clear that the oldest of these names is Huryale Amazonica 
(and unless it be thought proper to accept the provincial names, one 
of them must be employed) ; now therefore that it is found that the 
plant does not belong to the genus Luryale, and that it forms the 
type of a new genus, the specific name Amazonica ought to be re- 
tained, or rather, it ought never to have been altered. As for the 
“permission of Her Majesty,’’ our loyalty need not to be alarmed, 
for it appears most probable that the “ permission’’ only applied to 
the name Vicroria along with the generic name Nymphea in Sir 
R. Schomburgk’s letter before it was revised, Regina being an after- 
thought. Her Majesty will not be offended by that name being 
adopted which is most in accordance with accepted rules. I would 
therefore call it Victoria Amazonica. The Victoria Cruziana of 
D’Orbigny is supposed to be only a variety. 


Meteorological Observations. 311 


CAPTURE OF TETRODON PENNANTII. 
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN,—I beg leave to communicate to you the fact that a 
fine specimen of the Tetrodon Pennantii (?) was lately washed up 
ashore on the coast of the co. Wexford. The length is 18 inches. 
As it was skinned when it arrived in Dublin, Mr. Glennon, who 
stuffed it, could not say whether it was male or female. 

I remain Gentlemen, yours most obedient, 

Dublin, Sept. 18, 1850. H. W. Hopkins. 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR AUG. 1850. 


Chiswick.— August 1. Hazy. 2. Densely overcast: slight haze: clear. 93, 4, 
Fine. 5,6. Very fine. 7. Very fine: rain at night. 8. Cloudy: slight rain. 
9. Fine. 10. Fine: drizzly. 11. Fine. 12. Vine: thunder: clear at night. 
13, Heavy clouds: very fine: lightning at night. 14. Cloudy: very fine. 15. Slight 
rain: cloudy: clear. 16. Very fine. 17, 18. Cloudy and fine. 19. Boisterous, 
with dry air: clear. 20, Fine. 21. Overcast: heavy rain: frosty at night. 
22. Clear and fine. 23, 24. Cloudy: fine: clear. 25. Overcast: drizzly. 26. 
Slight rain. 27. Fine. 28. Very fine. 29, Clear and fine. 30. Very fine. 
31. Overcast. 


Mean temperature of the month ............. SBCOCODSELOCOEE coos 59™38 
Mean temperature of Aug. 1849 .........sssseeceeeeeee csesceeses 62 ‘91 
Mean temperature of Aug. for the last twenty-four years ... 62 ‘18 
Average amount Of rain in AUg. ......cescccesececesceceascecees 2°41 inches, 


Boston.— Aug. 1, 2. Cloudy. 3. Fine. 4. Cloudy. 5—7. Fine. 8. Fine: 
rain with thunder and lightning r.m. 9. Cloudy: rain a.m.and p.m. 10. Cloudy. 
11. Fine. 12. Fine: rain p.m. 13. Cloudy: rain a.m.and p.m. 14, Fine, 
15. Cloudy. 16, Fine. 17. Cloudy. 18. Fine. 19. Cloudy: stormy. 20. 
Fine: stormy. 21. Fine. 22. Fine: rainr.M. 23, 24. Fine. 25. Cloudy: 
rainr.M. 26. Fine. 27. Cloudy: rain p.m. 28—S0. Fine. 31. Cloudy. ~ 


Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire.— Aug. 1, Slight shower at night : fine day. 
2. Slight drizzle: fine day. 3. Fair and fine, though cool. 4. Heavy rain and 
high wind. 5. Fine a.m.: rain p.m. 6. Fair and fine a.m.: shower p.m. 7, 
Fair and fine: rainr.m. 8. Rain a.m.: cleared: raine.m. 9. Rain: cleared p.m. 
10. Raine.m. 11. Rain. 12. Rain: finer. 13. Fair and fine. 14. Fair: 
sultry. 15, Warm: sultry. 16. Fair: slight drizzle. 17. Fine: slight drizzle. 
18. Wet nearly all day. 19. Shower: stormy. 20. Showers short and frequent. 
21. Fine harvest day. 22. Showery: hail: cool. 23. Fair till 5 p.m.: rain 
heavy. 24. Frequent showers: hail. 25. Wet day: cleared p.m. 26. Fine 
harvest day: slight shower. 27. Heavy rain all day: flood. 28. Fine harvest 
morning: one shower. 29. Fine harvest morning: fair all day. 30. Fine har- 
vest morning. $1. Slight drizzle a.m. : cleared. 


Mean temperature of the month  .........ssssess0s Sceacdenstee aoe GSFC! 
Mean temperature of Aug. 1849 ..........sscesscccsssoscevseees 56 °7 
Mean temperature of Aug. for twenty-eight years .......... «0 OF OO 
Rain (average) for twenty-three years in Aug. .........s00008 3°60 inches, 


Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Aug. 1. Clear: cloudy. 2. Bright: cloudy. 3, 
Showers: cloudy. 4. Rain: clear. 5. Cloudy: clear. 6. Clear. 7. Clear: 
fine: cloudy. 8. Rain: thunder-showers, 9. Cloudy: rain. 10. Fog: fine. 
11. Rain: cloudy. 12. Fine: hot: fine. 13. Fine. 14. Fine: cloudy: fine, 
15 Damp: cloudy: fine. 16. Cloudy. 17. Bright: cloudy. 18. Showers : 
cloudy. 19,20. Showers. 21. Bright: clear, 22. Bright: rain and thunder. 
23, 24. Showers. 25. Rain: drizzle. 26. Showers: drizzle: showers. 27, 
Damp: rain. 28. Showers: rain. 29. Showers. 30. Cloudy: rain. 931, 
Showers. 


| 


19-F 16E 06.1 16-01 
GP-S 
saree eget eoela wa 
ee eeee Lo- 
Sei! og. 
ceseasisensrel on, Leann 
cantina atte 
GZ-0 €1- |"""""'| “ms 
Motes ceeeeelesseee! gag 
#8 eee seeeee cr. _wayeo 
Geel 1. (sam 
oS Sages aaah 
eeecee coerce <seecs} we 
*19S.0 eeeceelccecee “AA 
Slahaesciounl ie eh 
*)eeeees OP. seeree) OTeD 
tlewecee Lg: sses°el uae 
cree coer L@gy | eapeo 
see een ee eeee Po. *MSS 
Be 50.4 Got ae 
eeteee 6I- eeeeee "ul 
9.0 eeeeee Z0- 2 
terse ---aal Gm, ch Gs 
Been nun 
Peach Bae ig 
ee eeeel|sheeaen|seoree "hm 
eed B09. {Toef *5 
fol. | wi ofae 
ay!) 35 ° a Qe 
Bete | oo oe 28 
mel oe | P| | pS 
*“uIey 


“MUM “mM 
‘ms | ‘Ms 
"MS "MS 
*MS “M 
‘MS | ‘ASS 

‘mum | °S 

"MM “Mh 
tas | "aA 
as | °M 
‘a | ‘mu 
‘ms | ‘U 
"” ‘u 
"MS |*MUM 
“MA “Muu 
"ou *MSS 
‘mu | *MS 
‘ms | “Mm 

“MSM | “MS 

“MS *MSS 
a | ‘Mu 
°M “MUIL 

"MS "MSS 

“MSS "MS 

“MSM ° A 
“ms | wyRo 

‘a of) 
9 

s2| § 

aie 
sRULAN 


‘urd [ 
*yoIMmsiyD 


EE 


| | | \ 
OL-ZS 02-SS|S-LP 6:29 £-09 ied etl £1L-62 |8£9-62 £91-62 LL, 6£-6% |€L8-6% 0966 “ERAT 
19} SG | 6F/¥19] 29| ab | zo |11-0€ | 10-0€ | z1.0€ | O1-08 | €g-6z ‘262-08 008.08 "1E 
oo | eo 7: St tL$ o0S| €&-| 99 | F0.0€ G0-0€ | €1-0€ | 01-08 | 08-6 122-08 €Sz-08| “of D 
gh | OF | SP) Lc) 2S) cE LO G00 | L8-66 | Z0-0€ | 86:62 | 99.62 |IP1-0€ ES1-0€| *6z 
19 | .09 + €7)7999-€9| oP > L9 89.66 CL:6% | 76-62 | 68-66 | 99.6 90-08 F11-0€| “gz 
QP | GS | 8€| 8S/ 95) 6F | GL 94.6% [98.6% | 19-62 | 88-66 01-62 |806-62 £16-08 | “Lz 
28? 6P | 05/7165) 09° Of | IL [8-63 | BP-6% | 96-68 | 65-62 82-62 661-62 ES1-0€| *9% 
1S | 19 |18P| 09) 09; FS, LO | PI-60 | 0€-6z | SP.6z | 19-62 | PF-6z 668-63 890-0€ | "Sz 
IS | 3G | 9} 8S! €S| oF |.aL |LL.6% |Z8-6z | £8.62 | 08.62 99:62 6z.L:60 0F0-08| “Fz 
6h | 19 | 6€) 89 S.19) 6€., 99 01-62 | PF-6%. £L-6% | 89-63 | OF-6Z |GR8-6% $96.62 | *£z 
0G | cS | 9€} 89 S05) 6€ |-99 9F-6z | 6F-.62 25-62 €F-62 PE-62 66L-60 Leg.62| 720 
ov TLS 16€| 6G} OG ZF |. ZO £9.66 | 0-62 | 6F-6% | 8P-6% 77.6% |G19-6%- 99.62) “1Z 
ish | t19 | by) Lo) SG) eh | 99 09.6% | R€-6c | Bh-60 |SP-66 L1-68 |90L-67 812-62} az 
T6P 8 gh) 69) 09 | SP |.89 Z€-6% | 66-82 | OF -6% | SE-6 11.6% |§S1:6% 62:62 | ‘61 
GG | 1PS |. BS) €9| £9, 6P | -yL L0-62 | 62.62 | 9F.6% |£9-63 O€-62 91:62 966-62 | “gt 
oS | S$} SS| 9} 89| 6P.|-9L 96:62 | 96-6% 06-62 | 18-63 0F-6% 996-62 £00-0€ | “Lt 
25 | 16S | 99/169; £9) ES | 8L (96.6% |Z0-0€ | 06.6% | 96-62 9F-6% Ph6-6% 216-62} ‘OI 
1G | 109 19) 1€L S-€9 ZS | OL S0.0€ | F0.0€ | 00.0€ | POOF PS-6G |196-62 110-08) “St 
0% 18 167 199 G-£9| SG. ZL gO-0€ |G0-0F' | Z0-0€ |00-0€ ZS-6% 766-62 FI0-0f| “FI C 
1LG | 76G |iSV| 69) 19) LV:| SL 68.64 | 16-62°| €8-6z |S8-6% SE-6% |$S9-62 106-62) “f1 
28.) LS | €S| So €9 QV |. 14. 96.6% | 88-6% |Z8-6% |S9:6% F2-6% €69-62 128-62 | “ZI 
TPS | 9G ; S| 99; £9) OS | PL $9.60 |8h-6z | 8P-6% | 29-60 2-62 (ZBL-66 [€28-66| 11 
coe 508 S| 99; 9} QS | SL | 19.6% | 19-62 | 09-6% | Z9-6Z | 92-6z 88:62 'SZ8-62| “OI 
9¢ 109 wes 99| 79; 19 | IL £€F.6% | 8£.6z | £V-6z | 0€-6% 90-62 00L-6% OFL-62| °6 
LS 19S 1S fo zL| 1G | SL | LV-6% | 66-62 | OF-66 | QP-6% 11-6 (699.62 |EL-64| “8 
19S-| 8S |40P}f99| 09; gg | Ld €.6 | 08-62 | LS-62 | £4.62 | £€.62 £98-62 118-62) *L @ 
1G | T&S | 8h} $9) 7o) 6P PL VL.6% | £9-6% | 89-62 | 69-62% | 02-6% [0ZL-6% €EL-63} *9 
11S 48 108 {19} 14) 9S | G8. 29.6% | BP.6% | 89-6 | 8S-6% | 81-6% |699-6% 0SL-6%| °S 
{LG | t¥S 11S} %9 oL| 2S | LL ob-62 | Sb-6% | 09.6% | £9-6% | 9Z-60 |218-62 176-62) “PF 
GG} LS | f1¢ 109 b9|} €S | 6L 08-462 | 08-6% | $8-6% | 16-6Z | 0S-6% (086-62 9F0.0F | “€ 
GG} 69 | 8h) 799} 89| SG | 69 98.6% | 18.62 | 26-62 | P6-6% | ZS-6% |8Z0-0€ |960-0£ | *% 
gS { gS LP| ol; $9} LS | OL 16.62 | S1-0€ | $0-0€ | Z1-0€ | $9.6% |611-08 |TL1-08 | “1 
Die] Best? S| & = = ‘urd | ‘ure ‘urd | cure ‘Sn 
pei ee FE ee] PE | ee | S| ag | oe] om | th 
Temes loging (2 | cases | REMPUPS J anysesoryuma| 72 | -yoimsiug | ey 
o & 
“IIJIULOW IY T, *19JIULO1e | = 3 
ats 


“RANHUQ) ‘asunpy younpung 7 “uoysnojy *-D ‘Ady 2y7 49 pup SauIHs-saluswa ‘asunyy yzuvsajddy yw ‘aequag * A, ‘aay 977 fa § 
i 9 fig {NOLSO 
yw “RaQ “AI 49 SuopuoT avau “NOIMSIHG 70 Ajaiv0g Jpanynaysoy ay; fo uapiny ayz qo uosdwoyy, “apy 49 inten ussite te 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[SECOND SERIES.] 


No. 35. NOVEMBER 1850. 


XXVIII.—On the Pholadide. By Witi1am Crark, Esq. 
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, June 26, 1850. 


I sxe to lay before you descriptions of the animals of the Pho- 
ladide, including the anatomies of Pholas dactylus and Teredo 
megutara, which, with my notes on P. papyracea and on the 
terebrating mollusca that have already appeared in the January 
‘Annals’ for 1850, will form a complete monograph on this 
tribe, with the exception of the animal of P. crispata, that does 
not occur on the southern coasts, and that of Xylophaga dorsalis, 
which though met with alive many years ago was not then ob- 
served. 

Pholas, Teredo, and Xylophaga constitute the British genera 
of this family. I have just submitted the Pholades and the Te- 
redo megotara to a rigorous examination, not only of the external 
organs, but I have entered into detailed observations on their 
anatomical structure. Grave errors exist in our records relative 
to this family, both as regards the shells and the functions of the 
soft parts. 

It is really strange that in so celebrated and ancient a genus 
as Pholas, so often the theme of discussion, so many doubts and 
contradictory accounts should still prevail respecting the hinge, 
cartilage, ligament and adductor muscles of the animal, Though 
there may be errors of minutiz, I think tat malacologists will 
find, in this account, some rectifications, obscure points explained, 
a variety of new matter, and that the observations on the struc- 
ture of P. dactylus and Teredo megotara will assist not only to 
illustrate this family, but, mutatis mutandis, give a general view 
of the material points of the organization of the ammals of the 
Acephala. . 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 21 


314 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 


As I have, in the accounts below, entered so largely into the 
incidents of this group, I shall at once plunge “ in medias res.” 


Pholas dactylus, Linnzus. 


Auimal conically elongated ; body pale bluish white ; mantle 
tinged with yellow, very thick ventrally, posteally, and around 
the gape ; the other portions are of the thinnest texture, closed 
throughout except anteriorly a large oval aperture for the passage 
of the foot, and having the posterior end produced into a long 
retractile sheath of a milk-white colour when denuded of the 
epidermis, inclosing the branchial and anal siphons, which are 
just separated at their termini, the former with 12-16 long cirrhi, 
usually furnished on one side, sometimes on both, with 3-7 
fimbriz, besides one or two intermediate shorter cirrhi, which are 
ciliated on both sides ; the anal tube is plain and slightly escal- 
loped, but in some states it appears to have a number of short 
blunt cirrhi, which are not real, but occasioned by the doubling of 
the points of the scallops on contraction ; their colour is brown, 
interspersed with a few white blotches, producing a pepper-and- 
salt appearance ; the sheath for a short distance from the ter- 
minus is studded with subcircular whitish squamous papille. 
The foot is plain, hyaline, bluish white, suboval, pointed before 
and behind, truncate basally, rather obliquely fixed to the body 
by a long cylindrical, thick, fleshy white pedicle. The sheath can 
be extended to double the length of the shell, and the branchial 
portion is often distended with water to three times the usual 
size ; its diameter greatly exceeds the anal one. ‘There are on 
each side the body a pair of long narrow symmetrical branchiez ; 
these are nearly of similar size, reaching fully to the anterior end, 
from which they taper gradually posteally, and lie, not free, but 
fixed throughout their extent to within half an inch of the 
branchial compartment ; they are pale brown ; the branchial ves- 
sels are transverse, large, but not crowded, and present the aspect 
of coarse pectinations. There are two triangular elongated 
pointed palpi on each side in connection with each other and 
the branchiz by narrow flat ribbons running above and below 
around the mouth ; the structure and position of these palpi are 
so unlike each other, that one can hardly admit the appellation 
of palpum to be applied to the external one, which, instead of 
being fixed to the body like its fellow, is glued by one side to 
the mantle nearly its whole length, the point only being free, the 
upper part forming with the upper portion of the one on the 
other side an attenuated striated narrow band or fillet around the 
upper part of the mouth; these external palpi have the aspect of 
very long irregular triangles, which, instead of being thick like 


Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 315 


the ones on the body, are thin and laminar, and have more the 
appearance of branchial plates than of ordinary palpi. Notwith- 
standing these peculiarities they have not the disposition of the 
blood-vessels of the regular branchiz, being quite smooth on the 
side next the mantle, and on the other closely striated ; in these 
respects they are like their discordant fellow-palpi, which are 
smooth on the side next the body, and striated on the other ; the 
striated surfaces partially lap on each other; the external man- 
tellar palpi are very much longer than those on the body. These 
appendages are usually considered to be of a tentacular nature, to 
conduct the aliment into the mouth: that may be; but they have 
also branchial functions, as they are connected with each other 
by avery visible artery that coalesces with that of one of the main 
branchiz, and I have not a doubt that leading branchial veins 
form a similar union with those of the regular branchie. The 
liver is anterior, of ample volume, granular, and yellowish green. 


Pholas parva, Pennant. 


Animal thick, subcylindrical, less elongated than its congeners ; 
body milk-white ; mantle pale bluish white, when deprived of the 
fugacious light-red epidermis, which, at the closure of the valves, 
forms a line resembling a suture of a red sandy colour: this di- 
vision of the body causes each side of it to appear banded. The 
mantle is closed except an aperture for the foot, and being pro- 
longed into a long retractile sheath covered with a thick red- 
brown epidermis, which is aspersed with thickset sand-like red 
eminences, or minute papill, that become larger and more in- 
tense at the termini of the orifices, where its margin is irregu- 
larly encircled with a fine light brown fringe or rather pile ; 
within the periphery of this fringe are the siphonal apertures, 
the branchial one being rather the longest, without cirrhi, but 
sinuated or escalloped, and marked with a dozen brown and white 
alternate lines running into the tube; these at half-contraction 
have the appearance of short blunt cirrhi, occasioned by the 
doubling of the brown and white points of the scallops, the two 
nearest the anal tube beimg the longest in appearance, with a 
single one exactly opposite the two ; these however are only de- 
ceptions, and vanish entirely when the tube is fully expanded ; 
the anal cylinder is pale brown and perfectly simple ; both siphons 
are destitute of cilia, having only the margins of the sheath finely 
pilose ; none of the other Pholades are without cirrhi on the 
branchial orifice. The foot, when at rest, is nearly an oval, but 
in action it becomes pointed behind and rounded in front; it is 
truncate at the base, and fixed to the body by a long round cy- 
lindrical fleshy pedicle of pale bluish white. The branchiz and 

21* 


316 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 


the palpi on each side are so nearly similar to those of P. dac- 
tylus as to require no observation ; the siphonal sheath when ex- 
tended is double the length of the shell. The liver is darker 
than in the last species. 


Pholas candida, Linneus. 


Animal conically elongated from the anterior end to the pos- 
terior axis of the cone. The body, sheath and mantle are a pale 
red-brown, but when divested of the epidermis, of the palest hya- 
line tinged with brown. The mantle as usual is closed, except 
the aperture for the foot, and being produced into a sheath that 
is proportionately shorter than in its congeners ; the siphons are 
of the same length, and both are cirrhated at their orifices, the 
only example in this respect that we know of amongst the Pho- 
lades ; the branchial with about twelve whitish brown rays, of 
deeper tint towards the base, and between some of them one or 
two smaller, but not fimbriated ; the anal has about eight short 
pale rays. Some authors describe papillz on the tubes ; our spe- 
cimens only showed minute sand-hke poimts, which we think are 
due to the epidermis. The foot is much narrower, more elon- 
gated and pointed than in any of its congeners, and fixed to the 
body by a compressed pedicle, of a pale hyaline in some animals, 
and flaky bluish white in others. All the other organs exhibit no 
particular variation from those of P. dactylus. 

I have so fully entered on the boring qualities of the Pholades 
in the January Number of the ‘Annals’ for 1850 as to require 
no remarks. The Pholades are generally excavators and inha- 
bitants of rocks, chiefly the red sandstone on the South Devon 
coast, but the P. dactylus and P. candida often burrow and pass 
their existence m pure sand at the back of the Warren and 
Cockle Sands at Exmouth, where the finest and most delicately 
sculptured individuals are found, surpassing in beauty the rock 
specimens. Having concluded my remarks on the external 
organs of the Pholades, I shall now consider the anatomy of 
the P. dactylus, connecting with it the parts of the shell that 
relate to the hinge, cartilage, ligament, curved subumbonal 
apophyses, and other accessories: for reference, and to prevent 
confusion, I have distributed the matters to be considered into 


distinct sections. 
The Hinge. 


The hinge of the Pholades appears not to be well understood, 
and has not received the investigation that has been so liberally 
bestowed on the terebrating powers of the animal ; it is extraor.- 
dinary even in late malacological works to find it described as 


Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadidez. 317 


obscure and rudimental, and M. Deshayes, in his comment on 
Pholas in the last edition of Lamarck, mentions the hinge as 
scarcely existing, and not being a ‘ véritable ligament ’—how dif- 
ferent from the fact ! And I will observe, that if there is a genus 
better provided than any other of the bivalves with ligamental 
appendages, it is Pholas. 

The hinge of Pholas dactylus has very slight traces of denti- 
cular assistance ; it nevertheless works, en charniére, in a circum- 
scribed space, to which it is confined by powerful ligaments, and 
though somewhat different in its component parts from the usual 
configuration, it does not in its functions materially differ from 
those of the ordinary bivalves ; it has a strictly internal cartilage, 
which is laminar, of small volume, oval shape, and light yellow 
colour ; it is fixed on the internal portion of the convexity of the 
valves, termed the hinge, which articulates, imbedded in the thin 
plates of the cartilage. The ligament succeeds ; it consists of two 
parallel plates, between which is a considerable interspace of 
strong, close-set, white elastic transverse threads, the one fixed 
more externally to the inner side of the reflected dorsal cellular 
excrescence ; the other, below it, to the internal commissure of 
the two valves, thus forming a powerful ligament that allows 
them the usual movement of the ordinary hinge: on this is added 
a third ligamental apparatus, which may be termed accessorial, 
to increase the strength of the hinge, and is formed by the re- 
flection of the tough end of the mantle issuing between the ante- 
rior points of the valves in an elongated oval form, and covers the 
transverse threads of the outer layer of the ligament ; it is firmly 
secured by throwing out filaments which enter the dorsal cells of 
each valve ; this production of the mantle is further fortified by 
two thin, flexible, suboval testaceous plates, supported by a sub- 
triangular rest ; these appendages are exudations from the re- 
flexed mantle. The posterior part of the valves, as is usual in 
elongated shells, has the common continuous membranous liga- 
ment produced by the protrusion of the edge of the mantle, with 
the addition, in this species, of a long thin linear testaceous 
plate ; the use of this posterior ligament is to assist in maintain- 
ing the valves from slidimg out of their natural position. It ap- 
pears then that Pholas is iron-bound as to ligament, which, 
in it, is far more powerful in securing the valves than in the 
shells of any other group of the Acephala of similar fragility and 
tenuity. 


The Muscular System. 


It will now be convenient to notice the muscular system, and 
in the first place, that part of it connected with the shell. In 
this group of bivalves, the curved spatulate apophyses springing 


318 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 


under the umbones have long excited the attention of naturalists, 
and the uses assigned to them as supports of the body, we be- 
lieve to a certain extent to be correct ; but they have other im- 
portant functions that have not attracted sufficient notice. Before 
they are mentioned, it will facilitate their illustration if it is now 
stated, that though an anterior adductor muscle is spoken of by 
authors, there is not a trace of one in Pholas dactylus, and I be- 
lieve all its congeners are also deprived of this organ. 

There is only one adductor muscle in Pholas, not posteriorly 
situated, but very slightly post-medial: the fact of the absence 
of this organ anteriorly, I think I have ascertained beyond doubt : 
no muscle passes through the animal or embraces the mantle 
anteally, the tough and thickened margins of which are sup- 
ported on both sides the shell and around the gape by long thin 
strap-shaped fillets thrown off from the medial adductor muscle, 
which, with that of the foot, may be considered as the great points 
of departure of all the principal muscles of the body. 

Some authors contend that what I call the ligament, under 
the dorsally reflected mantle, is the anterior adductor: this idea 
cannot be supported, as independent of this strange position for 
an adductor muscle, the two layers of filaments are fixed, the one, 
external to the other, with a space between them, to the shell, and 
not to the animal ; therefore they are ligamental, and their action 
and reaction have the same effect as in the ordinary bivalve 
ligament. 

The important functions of the crotchets under the beaks claim 
particular notice, as much error has existed with respect to them : 
their utility origmates from the two very strong muscular bands 
given off from the foot, which are fixed to their spatulate rough- 
ened terminations, and serve as points d’appui for its action in 
the work of excavation, without endangering or distressing the 
body. We have here a beautiful illustration of the resources of 
nature to accomplish what is necessary for the well-being of her 
creations ; for if the foot was attached to the body as in the ordi- 
nary bivalves, without aid, the severe action of excavation would 
probably paralyse the animal and tear it from its natural posi- 
tion, which result is prevented by this admirable contrivance, 
and the body les securely supported in the curvature of these 
appendages, whilst the movement of the foot is altogether main- 
tained by working from the crotchets. 

Nature has not given this animal an anterior adductor, because 
it is unnecessary, as it rarely expands the large gape by a sepa- 
ration of the valves ; and when it does, the medial adductor and 
the limited action of the ligament suffice: the permanent gape is 
the equivalent for what in ordinary bivalves is effected by the 
opening and closing of the shell by the adductor museles. The 


Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadidee. 319 


apophysary and pedal apparatus are not the substitutes for an 
anterior adductor muscle ; for if they did act as such, their mus- 
cular powers must remain in quietude from the necessary con- 
traction, and the excavating action would be destroyed: the two 
actions are completely antagonistic. The posterior part of the 
valves is only opened slightly to allow the issue of the basal 
portion of the branchial sheath, to assist by attrition in the en- 
Jargement of the posterior part of the chamber whilst the foot is 
operating in front. 

The foot and pedicle, which in a living state appear almost 
hyaline, when they have become exsiccated, will be found to consist 
of a mass of longitudinal elastic fibres, the principal portion of 
which centre on the umbonal excrescences, and the remainder 
supply muscular threads to the anterior part uf the body: the 
basal area of the foot is by far the most coriaceous portion. 

Lamarck’s Dimyal arrangement is almost untenable, as the 
Pholades having only a medial adductor are removed therefrom, 
and many of his Monomye having two muscles renders the posi- 
tion still more doubtful. The medial adductor of the Pholades 
is a most influential organ ; it is fixed to and is an integral com- 
ponent of the mantle at that point where it becomes the origin of 
the siphonal sheath, and adheres by its large subcircular flaps to 
each side of the valves, showing when removed two well-marked 
cicatrices: this muscle extends its influence to each extremity of 
the animal, as from it the mantellar marginal supports emanate ; 
it also supplies the siphons with powerful retractors, and furnishes 
the tube into which the rectum discharges with a sphincter ; it is 
the main support and connection of the animal with the poste- 
rior part of the shell; it likewise supplies the posteal parts of the 
body with the minor muscular threads ; and finally it is the organ 
of a limited relaxation to allow the valves to be opened in con- 
cert with the cartilage and ligament for the issue of the basal 
portion of the branchial sheath, when it is required to assist in 
excavation, and of their closure to expel the water from the re- 
spiratory sac. 

The whole mass of the branchial and anal tubes is a tissue of 
coriaceous muscles which are composed of layers of strong close- 
set longitudinal fibrous cords, crossed at right angles by minor 
ones, and at the posterior extremities they throw off the special 
annulated retractors of the terminal cirrhi of the branchial ori- 
fice, which appear each to have a minute sheath, and they also 
provide for the retraction of the anal orifice.—We have next to 
examine the nervous influences. 


The Nervous Influences. 


The powerful and diffusely distributed muscles of this species 


320 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide: 


would lead us to expect that the medullary masses would be of 
corresponding importance ; this is not the case, as in Pholas dac- 
tylus 1 can only find two inconsiderable ganghia ; the anterior one 
is the largest, consisting of a white pulpy mass, situated on the 
centre of the cesophagus just above the buccal aperture ; from it 
two distinctly visible threads curve anteriorly, the one giving 
filaments to the right, the other to the left palpum, from whence 
additional ramifications proceed to the anterior parts of the 
body, besides supplying the muscles of the foot. The posterior 
ganglion is situated between the heart and the anus, and is con- 
nected with the anterior one by two close, parallel, dorsal, very 
minute longitudinal threads that are seen without difficulty, and 
eannot well be mistaken for veins; the mimor mass furnishes 
threads to the adductor muscle, and sends to the ovarium and 
muscles of the belly appropriate filaments. This is all that I 
have been able to observe of the nervous system, and collect from 
it, that however insignificant the ganglonic masses may appear, 
their effects on the muscles prove that the potentiality of their 
influences is not impaired by the minuteness of the hair-hke 
threads which are the conductors of the subtle fluid that excites 
their action. 


The Digestive Organs. 


We commence with the mouth, situate immediately above the 
connecting labium of the palpi; it is rather a large transverse 
orifice, and leads directly into the simple cesophagus, which pro- 
ceeds with a portion of the liver on each side of it through the 
anterior part of the dorsal range into a small oval stomach, the 
base of which is enveloped by the light green granular liver 
which pours the bile into its ridged coat by several ducts ; its 
cavity is almost filled up with a folded plate, which I call the 
gizzard or stomachal attritor, and authors the tricuspid mem- 
brane, which is erroneously, as I think, considered by some ma~- 
lacologists an agent to regulate the entrance of the bile from the 
liver. I think this idea cannot be sustained, as besides the stomach 
being provided with bile ducts, one of the axes of the tricuspid 
corneous plate is fixed at the cardiac orifice of the stomach, and 
receives the animalcule as they descend the cesophagus ; and after 
trituration by the gizzard, which is worked by the elastic hyaline 
stylet, they pass through the other axis of the tricuspid mem- 
brane, which is inserted in the pyloric orifice into the intestine. 
I have preparations showing the gizzard in the stomach with its 
posterior end united to the intestine, and attached by the middle 
to the hyaline stylet. 

This singular organ, so well known to exist, I believe, in all 
bivalves, has caused some difference of opinion as to its use; but 


Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 321 


I think when all the incidents attached to it have been men- 
tioned, they, in conjunction with the position in the stomach of 
the tricuspid organ, can lead to no other conclusion than that the 
apparatus is a gizzard worked by the foot and elastic stylet to 
comminute the food, and is analogous to the gizzard in many of 
the Gasteropoda. The stylet is for the basal half cylindrical, and 
tapers from thence to the stomach, where it makes a loop, and is 
fixed by a filamentary muscle to the gizzard or tricuspid mem- 
brane; its colour is hyaline milk-white, and im certain lights 
reflects the metallic hues ; the working point of support is the 
centre of the basal part of the foot, through the pedicle of which 
it proceeds obliquely to the stomach, guarded by a sheath which 
appears to secrete a lubricating fluid, probably having its source 
from the liver, through the centre of which it passes to its junc- 
tion with the corneous attritor ; it is eminently elastic, formed of 
a suite of circular lines; it isimpervious. I have submitted it to 
every sectional form, but the only departure from homogeneity 
are the fine circular elastic fibres ; in the species we now describe 
it is fixed by a short muscle to the bottom of the foot ; in P. parva 
it appears to rest, free. At one time I thought the stylet might 
be the vehicle of a solvent fluid from the stomach, but its imper- 
meability negatives this idea ; and if there is a connection with 
the foot from the stomach, it must be by the sides of the walls 
of its sheath ; in that case a solvent would neutralize the lubricity 
so necessary to its action, as a spring for the gizzard ; besides, the 
most careful examination of the external and internal surfaces of 
the foot shows no connection between them, or orifice for the 
issue of a solvent. No adjuvant powers of sight have enabled me, 
in this species, to discover the pore which is said to admit water 
to the foot of many of the bivalves, or to expel it if received from 
the stomach. 

I now return to the imtestine, which we left united to the pos- 
terior end-of the tricuspid membrane ; as soon as it is clear of 
the pylorus, it makes a double and plunges deeply into the body, 
nearly to the foot, through the folds of the liver, and then ascends 
to the dorsal region, to near the point from whence it commenced 
the circumvolution ; it then proceeds under the peritoneum or 
membrane enveloping the liver and stomach to the pericardium, 
which it pierces, and passes in a straight line, embraced by the 
ventricle and auricles, to its termination in the anal tube. 


The Circulation and the Respiratory Organs. 


The circulation is complete ; that is, there is an aortic action, 
and a venous reflux of the blood for aération to the pulmonary 
apparatus. The respiration is effected by a pair of very long mem- 


322 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 


branous narrow symmetrical laminz on each side of the body, 
composed of a vascular network, fixed under the mantle to the 
dorsal range, accompanied also on each side by a pair of palpi: 
on leaving the body the four branchiz without an intermediate 
substance run together tapering to their termination at about 
half an inch from the extremity of the branchial orifice ; they are 
firmly fixed the whole length by their bases from the point they 
leave the body to the membrane which separates the anal from 
the branchial cavity, cutting off all communication between the 
two siphons ; consequently the water must be received and ejected 
through the branchial siphon, or by the pedal orifice, in the bi- 
valves with closed mantles, as is the case with the Pholades, and 
probably with other families of the same structure in which the 
branchial and anal tubes are separated their entire length by a 
divisional membrane. 

The discovery of this circumstance is so important as regards 
the disputed point, how the branchie receive the ambient element, 
that I have used every means to test it, by dissection, by all the 
modifications of experiment, and particularly by mercurial injec- 
tions ; this last mode I have used very successfully, as the follow- 
ing operations will show. First, I threw into the anal siphon a 
column of mercury that completely filled the cavity, and on ap- 
plying further pressure regurgitation ensued, but not a particle 
of the mineral found a passage to the branchial vault ; this result 
occurred in many specimens, and though the pressure was often 
considerable before regurgitation was allowed to take place, still 
the branchial division of the mantle remained free from the quick- 
silver. In one experiment the fluid appeared in the lateral tis- 
sues ; this condition I attribute to a lesion of the dorsal lateral 
membranes. 2ndly, I found that if there is the slightest solution 
of continuity in the fine membrane on which the branchial ves- 
sels are fixed on one side, and the interweavings and traceries on 
the other, which form the roof of the anal siphon, the application 
of the mercury to that tube gradually filled the whole range of 
the branchial vessels, which exhibited a very elegant appearance, 
but no fluid escaped from them into the branchial sac. 3rdly, I 
repeated many times the first experiment with the view of endea- 
vouring to find a passage through the rectum, and intestine on 
the dorsal range that is embraced by the heart, but without suc- 
cess ; if I had succeeded, it would have been impossible to arrive 
at the stomach and mouth, as the intestine plunges into the body 
coasting the foot, at which point it is of larger diameter, and 
always filled with a compacted mass of sand which effectually 
stops up the passage: this part of the intestine around the foot, 
from its difficulty and the hardness of the fecal matters, seems 
analogous to the ascending portion of the colon in man. 


Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 320. 


In all these attempts either regurgitation ensued, or the con- 
tinual pressure of the mercurial column caused lesions. 

This impossibility to pass anythmg into the rectum probably 
arises from its sphincter, or one in the anal tube, as the stoppage 
always occurred at that pomt where it empties into it. 

4thly, On applying the mercury through the mouth and ceso- 
phagus the stomach was readily filled ; but as soon as the pylorus 
was passed, a stoppage not to be removed occurred, from the 
duodenum being, like the colon in the last case, filled with sand ; 
we may therefore conclude that water can never enter the stomach 
of bivalves from the anal tube. 

The spaces lining the roof of the anal siphon consist of four 
longitudinal rows ; the two middle ones are the largest, and form 
transverse parallelogramic figures, whilst the other two, one on 
each side, are smaller subquadrangular areas. 1 can conceive 
no other use for these crypts, in such families as have them, than 
as depositaries for the ova; if so, the oviducts of course commu- 
nicate with them, and the ova probably remain there some time 
after fecundation, and the final ejection, in bivalves of this struc- 
ture, can only take place from the anal tube. It is probable that 
the principal use of the anal conduit in the bivalves, in which the 
branchial cavity is completely cut off from the anal one, is to 
receive the rejectamenta, supply water to the ova during their 
maturation, and ultimately to eject them. 

It is necessary to state that these experiments require much 
patience and attention, and some delicacy of manipulation, to 
arrive at sound results; it is very material not to use specimens 
with accidental lesions, or those made in removing the animal 
from the shell, which operation, from the obstruction of the 
crotchets, cannot be effected without some practice and dex- 
terity. 

The result of the 1st and 3rd experiments would appear to 
demonstrate the non-communication between the branchial and 
anal siphons in the Pholades ; this fact being established, they 
will not be the exceptions ; but it is probable that the Myade, Sole- 
nide, Lutrarie, &e. have a similar configuration of the branchial 
apparatus ; and though the Veneres, Cardia, and other open- 
mantle bivalves, have the character of their branchial sacs differ- 
ent from those of the Pholades, in not having the siphons com- 
pletely separated, but more or less confluent, the possibility of 
branchial currents must be admitted. Still, as it has been shown 
that in the Pholades the water cannot be received and discharged 
otherwise than through the branchial aperture, or from the pedal 
orifice, it is clear that regular separate currents by cilia cannot 
exist between the two siphons, so as to make one the inhalant, 


824 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 


and the other the exhalant canal; and if there is any truth in 
analogy, every presumption authorizes us to conclude, that the 
same action of the reception and discharge of the water through 
the branchial siphon and pedal or ventral opening prevails in 
the open-mantle bivalves, the Veneres, Cardia, &c., wherein the 
branchial sac is posteriorly divided into two, not separated, but 
confluent siphons at their bases, being only more cr less divided 
towards their terminal portions by an internal septum, so that 
they must be considered in conjunction, and as one siphon, for 
branchial purposes. 

If therefore it be established beyond all reasonable doubt, that 
there is no communication between the anal and branchial siphons 
in Pholas, there is an end to the doctrine of separate branchial 
currents by cilia; for if this is impossible in one family of the 
same class, we have a right analogically, and agreeably to the 
axiom, “‘ ex uno disce omnes,” to consider that all are in a simi- 
lar category as to the mode of admission of the water to the 
branchiz, whatever may be the differences in certain classes in 
the disposition and structure of the siphonal apparatus. 

Having arrived at this conclusion, I will, though it is almost 
unnecessary in corroboration of it, make a few additional remarks. 
It is well known that muscles are often hung up high in the cre- 
vices of rocks, some of them above the level of the ordinary tides, 
where my dredger says that they remain suspended throughout 
the year, and can only for a few days in each month, at spring 
tides, receive the water: this condition may occur for about two 
hours in 75 days out of the 365 ; yet when any of these animals 
are opened, the cilia under the microscope will always be seen in 
action, beating, subdividing, and eliminating the air from the 
moisture. In this case, for near three-quarters of the year, the 
creation of branchial currents is impossible ; they cannot be pro- 
duced from nothing. 

It appears then, whether the cilia be within the possibility of 
assisting in the creation of branchial currents or not, their action 
never ceases whilst moisture remains in the shells, and I think 
it must be considered as settled, that there is no community 
between the cilia and what are called branchial currents. I have 
at Exmouth repeated all the experiments with the mercury on 
fresh flexible animals ; the first were performed with rigid speci- 
mens from spirit; the results are most satisfactory, and I think 
entitle me to state with confidence, that in Pholas there is no 
communication between the branchial and anal siphons. 

I have now to offer a most important communication, which I 
have only been in a condition to make since the above observa- 
tions were written. I am enabled to state, after a prolonged 


Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 325 


and anxious examination of fifty of the living Pholades, under all 
the phases of experiment, that nine-tenths, if not all the water to 
bathe the branchiz is admitted at the pedal gape, and ejected only 
by the branchial siphon; the anal one alone inhales water and dis- 
charges it; and in the close-mantle Solenide, Myade, Lutrarie, 
&c., as well as in the open-mantle Veneres, Cardia, &c., the water 
is only admitted into the branchial vault at the pedal or ventral 
aperture by the simple opening of the valves, and ejected accord- 
ing to the structure of their respective sacs, either by the branchial 
issue alone, as in the Pholades, &c., or as in the Veneres, Car- 
dia, &c., by the two confluent orifices, which are in fact but one 
branchial conduit. 

This discovery and attendant results will finally I hope dispose 
of the complicated scheme of some authors, of the reception and 
discharge of the water for branchial purposes by cilia and sepa- 
rate siphonal ducts, as it shows what I have always advocated, 
that nature gives access to the water for the respiratory apparatus 
by the simple opening of the valves, and causes it to be discharged, 
when effete, by their closure at the posterior siphonal issue, as 
well as by the pedal opening and ventral scissions of the mantle. 
It is therefore [ think satisfactorily proved, that the doctrine of 
separate currents by cilia, and that the inhalant is always kept 
distinct from the exhalant current, and admitted by a separate 
aperture from that by which the latter is expelled, or in other 
words, that the water is imbibed by the branchial siphon and 
discharged from the anal, is absolutely untenable. 

The important discovery I have just related was made mani- 
fest in the simplest manner. On taking up an animal, the siphons 
of which were largely inflated, I observed that the great mass of 
water was poured out from the branchial tube, and only a small 
quantity from the anal one; on replacing the animal in water, I 
was surprised, instead of seeing, as I expected, the water flow up 
the branchial canal, to observe a powerful column, through the 
tenuity of the membrane, pass rapidly from the pedal open- 
ing, in consequence of the relaxation of the mantle around the 
pedal gape, and fill the branchial vault. This very decisive proof 
how the water reaches the branchiz induced me to vary the ex- 
periment. I placed the animal with the tubes entirely in the 
water and the pedal gape out of it ; very little fluid entered the 
branchial sac, the anal siphon alone imbibed a portion; and 
on holding the animal with the siphons downward, scarcely any 
water issued from the branchial one, and only a little from the 
anal; but as soon as I suffered the pedal gape to reach the water, 
a column was instantly seen to fill it as before. 

I do not mean to say that if the pedal aperture is kept out of 
the water, some fluid may not be imbibed by the branchial 


326 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 


tube ; nature will supply its wants by other channels if deprived 
of the accustomed ones. I only insist on the position that the 
usual canal for the entry of the main body of water for the use 
of the branchiz in all bivalves is by the pedal and ventral aper- 
tures, and that the exit is by both the branchial and pedal 
fissures of the mantle, and that these actions are accomplished 
agreeably to the wants and will of the animal at uncertain inter- 
vals by the simple opening and closure of the valves, and that 
what are called currents by cilia do not exist. I cannot help 
again observing on this simple solution of a disputed poimt ;—I 
may call it as simple a one as that of Columbus, when he showed 
how the egg may be made to stand on its apices; and yet it is 
quite decisive of the desired point, how the water is admitted to 
the branchiz. 


The Secretory Organs. 


Under this head, as I propose to offer at a future time some 
observations on the anatomy of the Lamellibranchiata, I will 
only at present mention the veins and glands which I think 
produce the cartilage and ligament. On carefully opening the 
lateral cavities on each side the anterior dorsal range, a fasciculus 
of veins may be seen deposited therein, some of which I have 
traced to the liver; and it is probable that the inspissated fluid 
thrown off by them is specially applicable to the formation of the 
cartilage and internal portion of the ligament, as I have found 
their excretory ducts to be spongy masses that send forth the 
viscous humour distilled from the vems on the internal convex 
circular areas in which the valves articulate ; and a proof of one 
at least of the true uses of the excretory apparatus is, that in 
Pholas dactylus the fluid is of a light brown or drab, and it pro- 
duces two thin cartilaginous plates of those colours, whilst in 
P. parva the colour is as dark as tar, and the plates of the carti- 
lage correspond with it. It is probable the coarser parts of this 
secretion are separated from the concentrated cartilaginous mat- 
ter, and form the interior layers of the ligament, the mantle only 
producing the external skin. It is reasonable to suppose that all 
bivalves have these secreting organs; and it will be desirable to 
ascertain if such shells as the Mactre, Mye, Lutraria, &c., which 
have internal cartilages of considerable volume, have the excre- 
tory and secretory organs correspondently developed as in the 
Pholades ; and if in those genera that have external cartilages, 
there is any variation of structure. 


The Reproductive Organs. 


The Acephala are hermaphrodites without congression, and 
as it is termed, they suttice for themselves; but this fact must 


Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. O27 


not be understood ideally, as these animals have distinct visible 
organs, the union of which, within themselves, produces the 
male and female influences. I hesitate to concur in the state- 
ment of some authors, that the sexes are distinct in the bivalves. 
IT think it is probable that this idea has arisen from the animals 
being examined at different periods of the year. In the genial 
months, the ovaria, and the virile membranous pouches, are dis- 
tended and fully developed ; but in the winter season, when all 
nature flags, and takes repose after the exhaustions of the sum- 
mer, and when even the influences of the “ A‘neadum Genetrix ”’ 
are softened down, then the ovaria and the pyriform virile mem- 
branes become obsolete : these two very different states may have 
contributed to produce erroneous conclusions. We must, as I 
have elsewhere observed, not forget the precept, 


“ Etheris et terrae genitabile queerere tempus.” 


{ do not mention that I have quoted this line a second time, as 
an apology for the repetition; on the contrary, I mean to mark 
the great importance in which it was held by the illustrious 
author, who has in his work repeatedly used it or its equiva- 
lent. 

The ovarium of P. dactylus is a conical organ, amalgamated 
with the lower part of the body, having a pointed apex. Though 
I applied the quicksilver, I did not satisfactorily make out the 
oviducts ; they do not appear to be at the apex of the ovarium, 
and I am inclined to think that they are situate at the junction 
of the body with that organ. In many bivalves it is considered 
that the ova, on issuing from their receptacles, are at once com- 
mitted to the protection of nature. I almost think this idea is not 
correct, and that the ova, after fecundation and exclusion from 
the ovarium, are for some time committed to the protection of 
the parent before final ejection. In some bivalves, as in Anodon 
and the Myf, the ova are transferred to the interspaces of the 
branchial lamin for maturation. In this species and its con- 
geners we believe the ova pass from the ovarium into the crypts, 
traceries and interweavings of the roof of the anal vault, and re- 
main there separated from the ovarium, and undergo, mutatis 
mutandis, precisely in the different seasons, the same phases and 
aspects as I have mentioned concerning the ova in the ovaria of 
the Dentalia, in my paper on that genus in the ‘ Annals,’ the ani- 
mals of which are strict hermaphrodites, as are the Chitons and 
Patelle ; and thus we see the propriety of placing those Gaste- 
ropods as immediate sequences to the bivalves, in respect of na- 
tural order. 

Teredo, Adanson. 


» I submit for the consideration of malacologists a description of 


828 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 


the animal of one of the rarest of the Teredines and its anatomy. 
I infer that this genus is still m great obscurity from the serious 
mistakes that exist in the accounts of it: this is the more re- 
markable, as it has attracted the greatest attention for the last 
200 years in consequence of its devastations, which have been so 
alarming, that various governments have called in the aid of the 
learned and scientific to examine into their nature, and suggest 
the best means of preventing its destructive ravages. 

Some authors, amongst them Sir Everard Home, call the 
external veins the ducts of the testicles, and say the heart is 
situated near the head. More modern accounts state that there 
is no true hinge ; that the ligament is obsolete and the foot rudi- 
mentary or absent; the branchize are described as long brown 
fleshy cords; the elastic stylet is mentioned as a club-shaped 
body peculiar to Teredo, and the animal is said to be furnished 
with two stomachs. Some observers say, that the anterior ad- 
ductor muscle is well marked, but the posterior one slightly ; 
others affirm the branchiz to be the ovar ia, and that the protec- 
tive tube of Teredo megotara is destitute of the posterior circular 
lamine. I propose to show that not one of these statements is 
correct. I am informed that M. Deshayes has produced anato- 
mical details on one or more of the Teredines in his work on the 
‘ Mollusques d’Algérie,’ which I have had no opportunity of con- 
sulting ; I must therefore abide by my own views. 

The origin of this account is the receipt from Exmouth of a 
pine stake, which has doubtless served as a water-mark in one of 
the channels of the estuaries, and being destroyed by the perfo- 
rations of these creatures, was taken ‘floating in the offing at 
that place. I received the mass enveloped in sea-weed, accom- 
panied by bottles of sea-water. The log contained fifty living 
specimens of this rare species unmixed with any other, many of 
which were apparently full-grown and 10 inches in length ; some 
I examined alive and dissected fr esh, and many others from spi- 
rits. These facilities have I think almost put it in my power to 
produce a tolerably general idea of the animal, though it may 
_not be a complete anatomical detail. Under the circumstances 
I have stated, I am inclined to think that the following notes 
may afford malacologists some information, and enable them to 
compare my humble attempt with the anatomies of Teredo by the 
great masters in this branch of science. Agreeably to my usual 
method I commence with the external description of the animal, 
and then proceed to its anatomy. 


Teredo megotara, Brit. Moll. 


Animal vermicular, pale bluish white, inclosed in a subcylin- 
drical elongated tubular mantle, not of very thin texture, only 


Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 3829 


open anteally and posteally. The specimen examined measured 
8 inches from the front valves to the terminal pallets, and 
when the siphons are extended, an inch longer. The anterior part 
of the animal is inclosed in a pair of hemispherical shining white 
valves, with a large angular gape in front, and rounded behind 
into auricles, which in this species are much larger than in its 
congeners ; the body and mantle are fixed to them, and proceed 
under the protection of a testaceous tube to the terminal pallets, 
which are also encased within the tube. 

It will here be convenient to observe, to be spoken of more in 
detail hereafter, that the calcareous tube through which the body 
passes, has hitherto been considered as one of mere protection ; 
but I shall show that though the globular valves in front work 
free in the tube, it is as much a part of the animal as the shell 
of the Pholades, inasmuch as it 1s fixed to it posteriorly by a very 
strong muscle. 

The branchiz are invisible until the mantle is opened. There 
is what appears to be a purple dull red labium on each side the 
mouth, connected by a thin membrane ; these have been termed 
salivary glands, and may perhaps be such. The oral aperture is 
subtriangular. The foot in the livmg animal appears bluish 
hyaline, but when the moisture is absorbed it is muscular and 
coriaceous, attached to the body by a thick powerful cylindrical 
pedicle, and in its centre the terminus of the hyaline stylet is 
visible; the form of its basal area is that of the anterior gape, 
which is of a diamond figure, with its angles placed vertically 
and transversely, but the transverse axes are longer than the 
vertical. A pair of yellowish white spatulate appendages are 
fixed to the posterior extremity of the body. In this animal, 
besides the anterior and posterior apertures of the shell, there is 
a rather extensive oval orifice on the dorsal surface of the shell, 
which is covered by a thick subcircular tough skin, springing 
from the internal part of the anterior end of the mantle, which 
appears to have the valvular function of closing the orifice ; but 
it will be mentioned again. 

These are the only features of the animal which are visible 
without dissection. A bivalve animal consists of the shell, soft 
parts, and the hinge, which latter organ has caused some miscon- 
ceptions, which I will endeavour to remove. It is nearly similar 
to that of Pholas ; the valves articulate on a thin genuine carti- 
lage, which is a secretion from glands; on each side the anterior 
dorso-lateral part of the body the denticular appliances are want- 
ing in one valve, and in the other there is only a short blunt 
tooth; the ligament is a united production of the glands just 
mentioned, and the mantle; it may be considered to be more ex- 
ternal than internal, and only differs from Pholas in having one, © 

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 22 


330 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 


the upper, instead of two layers of transverse fibres, strengthened 
and covered as in that genus by the anterior end of the mantle 
being reflected on it, but it is not fortified by testaceous plates. 
We have here all but the hinge of Pholas, and taking the shell as 
far as its circumscribed volume extends, we find it nearly similar 
in having the curved subumbonal internal apophyses, the single 
post-medial adductor, and the long tubular mantle fixed to the 
auricles ; but instead of the viscera and branchiz being inclosed 
in the usual bivalve portion, they are placed in that part of the 
mantle which is external to the shell; nevertheless they are pro- 
tected by the tubular case, which, as I have stated, is an integral 
portion of the hard parts of the animal, not merely protective or 
accessorial. We have thus a complete equivalent for the bivalve 
shells of the Pholades, in which the siphonal apparatus commences 
at the posterior end of the shell, deriving their retractors from 
offsprings of the medial adductor ; whereas in Teredo the retrac- 
tors have their source from a particular muscular sphincter at the 
posterior end of the tubular mantle in which the pallets are in- 
serted, and have nothing of the nature of an adductor muscle, as 
the tube to which they are fixed is a perfect cylinder. 

The next point to engage attention is the muscular structure, 
which, with slight exceptions, scarcely differs from Pholas. The 
two principal masses of muscles are those of the foot and the ad- 
ductor ; the latter is a powerful fibrous mass of bright red fila- 
ments, as Sir Everard Home states was the colour of the species 
he examined; it embraces the hinder part of the mantle within 
the hemispherical valves, being post-medial and fixed in the in- 
ternal hollows of the auricles, showing therein when removed 
well-marked cicatrices: this muscle throws off elastic ribbons, 
which proceed on the lateral parts of the mantle to that point of 
the tubular mantle where the sphincteroidal muscle is fixed, and 
of which it is probably the origin: this last muscle is a most im- 
portant one; by being permanently fixed to the animal and pos- 
terior end of the protective tube, by the oval-shaped fillets spring- 
ing from the sphincter muscle, it is the point of support for the 
retractors of the comparatively short siphons, and also the fulcrum 
for the pallets that are firmly fixed laterally therein, and undoubt- 
edly serve to compress and relax the siphons. It is necessary to 
observe, that if the very long mantellar tube was not firmly at- 
tached, the points d’appui of the pallets and retractors would be 
lost, and the long, linear branchiz drawn together in the tube in 
‘such a mass as to impede the passage of the water and other 
functions. The posterior sphincter in Dentalium is analogous in 
its uses; and though the hemispherical valves of Teredo play 
loose in the anterior part of the tube, they are kept in proper 
position by the powerful operation and suction of the foot, and 


Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 331 


do not require permanent fixation like the smaller pallet end of 
the animal. 

I will briefly explain the operation of the posterior spatulate 
appendages in compressing and relaxing the siphons. ‘The very 
great length of the branchie, which are 43 inches long, out of a 
total of 8 or 9, together with the extent of ‘the tubular cylindrical 
mantle, requires an aid to facilitate the flow of water through the 
long canal ; these pallets act as a sort of force-pump, and operate 
thus:—When the branchiz require water their siphon is filled, 
and its inflation acted on by the spatulate valves being brought 
together ; the sphincter is simultaneously relaxed, and the water 
forced into the branchial cavity, after which it is again closed by 
the separation of the pallets, and as I have ascertained that there 
is nO communication between the branchial and anal tubes, it 
follows that the effete water is expelled by the same canal as it 
entered, by the action of the pallets on the sphincter. This is 
precisely the operation of the sphincter in Dentalium ; and im case 
a communication did exist between the two siphons, the anal, from 
its very inferior calibre, could not discharge the mass of water 
received by the branchial siphon into the tubular branchial com- 
partment of the mantle ; it must either be poured forth by the 
anterior gape or branchial siphon—lI believe indiscriminately from 
both. I think the anal canal is strictly applicable to discharge 
the water taken in by its own siphon, for rejectamental uses, and 
in many cases for the emission of ova. 

The siphons, though short, form a muscular texture of strong 
elastic threads, crossed by others at right angles ; the branchial 
orifice is usually white, sometimes pale red with eight or ten short 
terminal cirrhi, which are furnished with minute retractors spring- 
ing obliquely near their extremities from the muscular tissue ; 
the anal orifice is plain. The foot is a strong muscular mass ; it 
sends forth two very strong fillets that are fixed to the spatulate 
ends of the internal crotchets, which support the body, in lieu 
of the ordinary adductor muscle of bivalves, which is here, as in 
Pholas, wanting, to the remarks on which we particularly refer. 

I close these observations by stating, that the masses of the 
foot, medial adductor, and posterior sphincter supply their re- 
spective parts of the body withthe minor muscular threads. 

It is time to inquire about the nervous agencies that stimulate 
the action of these powerful muscular organs, and we find their vo- 
lume, as in Pholas, not to be apparently in accordance with them. 
There are just above the mouth two minute ganglia so nearly con- 
fluent, that they may be considered as one ; from them, two very 
slender threads descend to the roof of the ‘anal aperture, distri- 
buting numerous ramifications to the proper stomach and foot, 
whilst the main cords pass into the base of that portion of the 

22% 


doz Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 


tubular mantle which contains the liver, ovarium and pericar- 
dium, in a distinct independent membrane that may be called a 
peritoneum, and in their passage under these organs they furnish 
them with filaments, and then piercing the fundus of the peri- 
toneum enter the pericardium, and form a junction with a second 
larger ganglion that is fixed m that cavity in some measure en- 
veloped by the heart and auricles, and is only visible when the 
pericardium is cleared of them: this mass supplies the terminal 
part of the ovarium, the entire branchiz, and all the posterior 
parts of the body with nervous threads. 

The digestive organs next present themselves. Authors have 
said there are two distinct stomachs; this is not so: they have 
mistaken the peritoneal cavity containing the liver, ovarium and 
pericardium, for one: the true and only stomach is within the 
hemispherical valves, in immediate contact with the greenish 
brown liver that pours the bile into it from above; it is very 
small; the walls are simple ; and the elastic stylet and gizzard, 
which some naturalists denominate the tricuspid membrane, 
work within it as a gizzard and attritor. 

I have carefully dissected the apparatus of the present species, 
and have it on a card in a united state, showing the hard horny 
parts of the rubbing portion. Some authors say that this machine 
is not to be found in all bivalves. Which? i am inclined to think 
that none are without it. 

The mouth is a triangular V-shaped aperture placed imme- 
diately above the foot ; on each side there is a palpar or salivary 
mass, which from its wavy streamlets appears to be of the latter 
quality ; they have a glandular aspect, and may perhaps combine 
tentacular uses. The mouth opens into a short cesophagus which 
descends into a small stomach, the contents of which under the 
microscope appeared to be wood reduced to a pulpy mass, that 
after having undergone the action of the gizzard is discharged 
into the intestine, which, as soon as it springs from the pylorus, 
mounts to the integuments that divide the dorsal aperture from 
the peritoneal cavity, passing through them and showing from 
without a tubular inflation that has been mistaken for the ceso- 
phagus of the second stomach, but is undoubtedly an intestine, 
which I have traced and opened throughout its length ; it pro- 
ceeds in a straight line through the liver to about the centre of 
the ovarium for 1 inch ths, when, by a sudden short turn, it 
retraces its steps for ;,ths of an inch, when it again turns and 
makes an oblique reach of about } an.inch, and then makes a 
further gyration, and forms a complete but small sigmoid fiexure, 
and pursues its course for 1 inch ;3,ths to the anterior part of the 
body, which it descends, coasting for ;{ths of an inch the foot 
to the external pyloric point of the stomach, and becoming a short 


Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 333 


rectum, opens into the tubular mantellar canal at some distance 
from the anal siphon ; the whole of the circumvolution is about 
5 inches, far exceeding that of the Pholades. The valvular dorsal 
flap I have before mentioned covers the aperture under it, assisted 
by a fine membrane perforated to correspond with the oval aper- 
ture, which appears to be in aid of the external valve for pre- 
venting the ingress or egress of water, except at the minute per- 
foration, in unison with the true mouth. I can conceive no other 
use for this valve than to admit water to the mouth, cesophagus 
and stomach when the foot is engaged in excavation, and in con- 
sequence perhaps the anterior gape is hermetically closed. 

It would appear that the animal swallows the excavated wood, 
and does not eject it by currents of water. I infer this, as not 
only the stomach but the intestine is always filled with a pulp, 
which under the microscope has the aspect of ligneous debris. 
The Patelle operate in hike manner. 

The circulation is venous, arterial and branchial, and conse- 
quently complete. The respiratory apparatus has been strangely 
misunderstood ; it has been described to consist of four fleshy 
cords, portions of which Sir Everard Home pronounced to be the 
testes, and others the ovaria; these views are erroneous. But 
we will first mention the heart and auricles, which are placed at 
the base of the ovarium in the peritoneal cavity with the man- 
tle, but in a distinct pericardium ; the heart is an elongated, very 
pale bluish white opake ventricle, accompanied by two symme- 
trical fusiform slender auricles that are also opake, somewhat 
posterior to it, which appear to pour the aérated blood into it by 
lateral valvular ducts ; on opening the ventricle its walls did not 
exhibit any particular muscularity ; we were not successful in de- 
tecting the valves of the auricles. There is at the posterior part 
of the auricles a white, suboval, subglobular, fine granular mass, 
touching and partly surrounding them; we are unable to state 
its nature ; it is not part of the ovarium, which terminates before 
the pericardium commences, and in such a situation it cannot be 
the organ to animalize the ova: I am inclined to consider it a 
gland that distils a liquor for the use of the heart and auricles. 

At the base of these organs the four cords that have created. 
such difference of opinion as to their uses come into view, but 
they do not appear to be either the branchie, arteries, veins, 
testes or ovaria;-still they have a sort of connection with the 
branchie ; the two longer and larger brown lines have their ori- 
gin on each side the hemispherical valves, and proceed, attached 
to each latero-dorsal range of the mantle, to the posterior siphons ; 
they appear to be composed of red brown granular points ; within 
these two lines, but not until the branchize commence, two others 
of smaller size and nearly similar composition run parallel, and 


334 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadidee. 


terminate with the larger ones at the siphons; the addition of 
the two shorter and smaller cords sprmging from the larger at 
the point where the branchiz begin, appears to show a connection 
of these appendages with them, whatever their nature may be. 
We will now consider the structure of the branchis, and the 
surmises on the nature of the four brown cords that accompany 
them. 

The branchial apparatus is composed of only two narrow la- 
mine running horizontally from their origin, where they are the 
broadest, attached to the dorsal region of the mantle and taper- 
ing eradually to the siphons ; but before they approach them, for 
an inch or two, they become more fleshy and linear, and are what 
Sir Everard Home terms “ the strong substance for the support 
of the weakest part of the body of the animal ;” they do not enter 
the siphon, as in Pholas, being cut off therefrom by the posterior 
sphincter ; their colour is reddish brown, and the blood, as seen 
by the microscope, very pale pink; their length in a nine-inch 
animal is from 4:to 43 inches. The branchie, when not in natural 
situ and opened for dissection, appear as a plane, but im the living 
animal are doubled together and hang on each other, but without 
the intervention of any substance between them, and i in this re- 
spect similar to the branchice of the Pholades when they have 
cleared the body and become linear; but in Teredo they are 
altogether posterior to the body; the branchial artery of each 
lamina runs as is usual parallel, and just under their junction 
with the body, in the closest connection with the granular cords 
in question ; but each branchial vein runs parallel and decidedly 
within the granular cords, and shows no connection with them 
like the arteries. What then is the nature of these appendages, 
particularly of the longer ones ? I am inclined to consider them 
glandular bodies, which perhaps serve either as emunctories, to 
earry off injurious matters from the blood, or as absorbents of 
what is beneficial : I am quite at a loss to say which of these very 
opposite views is most probable. I state another surmise: they 
may be an aid to extract additional quantities of air to mvigorate 
the branchiz in the production of the utmost vitality for the 
blood, to support the animal in the arduous labours of exca- 
vation: in this view they may be considered as rudimentary 
branchiz ; but after all is said, their true functions are doubtful. 

With respect to the secretions, all that I know of them has 
been mentioned under the heads of the organs I have described, 
except those of the ovary, which will be noticed in the next sec- 
tion. These animals, like all the bivalves, are strict hermaphro- 
dites. The ovarium is a white glandular body entwined with the 
liver, but as it approaches the pericardium it becomes a distinct 
mass ; and what is unusual at this time of the year, 20th January, 


Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide, 335 


in several of the ovaria the contents had begun to assume the 
appearance of ova, but with the utmost power of the microscope 
I could not perceive any trace of the membranous pyriform 
bodies containing a fluid which I have observed in the genial 
months in many of the ovaries of the strict hermaphrodite bi- 
valves and Gasteropoda, which I consider to be the male influ- 
ences ; nor could I discover any other organ that had the slightest 
pretension to be regarded of a similar nature. I failed to verify 
the oviduct, but from the position of the ovarium I have little 
doubt that it passes at and under that portion of the peritoneal 
cavity which contains the terminus of the ovary, into the dnal 
compartment of the mantellar tube, about 14 inch above the 
siphon, and that the ova are there discharged. I do not think 
the branchie in this species serve as receptacles for the ova ; their 
structure is not calculated for such purpose. 

I have now to make a few observations on the camerated struc- 
ture of the posterior part of the protective tube, which has caused 
malacologists much speculation on the uses of it ; some, myself 
amongst them, thought the laminar spaces might be for a time 
to protect the pulli until ultimate exclusion. 

These ideas were dispelled by the discovery of the fixture of 
the posterior part of the animal by the strong oval muscles 
springing from the sphincter, which induced me to examine this 
portion of the tube with care, and in a fine full-grown specimen 
I discovered the principal object, if not the precise animal ceco- 
nomy, of the lamine. I perceived in the centre of each plate a 
decided muscular impression, which, on comparison with the 
last-formed one of the sphincter muscle, proved to be identical 
in shape; this fact made it evident, that the animal, either when 
full-grown, or when growing, if its longitudinal increase is not 
correspondent with the boring progress, must, by being poste- 
riorly fixed, either suspend excavation, rupture the mantle, or 
have the power of advancing the muscle of attachment. This ad- 
vancement of the muscle is not a new fact ; it has been observed 
in the Spondyli and Ostree; and it cannot be doubted that na- 
ture has conferred on the present species the power of detaching 
and advancing the muscle of attachment, and that each hoop- 
shaped lamina, thrown out for some point of the animal ceconomy, 
marks the periodic removal of the muscle. The lamine are 
always more numerous in the longer and older animals; in 
very young specimens there are only 1-3, and in the older 
ones 20-40. 

When authors have stated that this species has the tube with- 
out concamerations, we presume they have only had opportunities 
of examining very young or imperfect specimens ; in all the spe- 
cimens I have seen, many of which were 10 inches long, they 


336 Mr. J. Blackwall on some new species 


were present, and I believe that no species of Teredo is without 
them. 

The plugging up of the terminal volutions in Aporrhais and 
other Gasteropoda, and the consequent withdrawal of the poste- 
rior parts of the animal, are analogous to this operation in Te- 
redo ; the same principle excites the action in both cases, self-pre- 
servation. 

It will be observed that the alliance of Teredo with Pholas, 
through the apophysary processes, is more decisive than between 
any two other bivalve families. I trust that I shall not be con- 
sidered fanciful if I venture to remark, that there are points of 
analogy between Teredo and Dentalium so striking as almost to 
give some weight to the idea that it forms the passage to the 
Gasteropoda; in support of these views I beg malacologists to 
observe the similar vermiform character of the animals, the at- 
tachment of their posterior parts to the shells by sphincteroid 
muscles, the peculiar plan of the admission of the water by short 
siphons in conjunction with the sphincter, the single branchial 
dorsal lamina on each side, their separation from the body, and 
other minor analogies. These concordances almost make me 
think my hypothetical surmises have some foundation, and that 
the transfer of Pholas and Teredo, &c., from the bottom to the 
top of the scale of the bivalves, would not be an injudicious pro- 
cedure. 

I conclude by apologizing for the unreasonable draught I have 
made on the valuable pages of the ‘ Annals.’ 

I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant, 


Wiitam Crark. 


XXIX.—Descriptions of some newly discovered Species and Cha- 
racters of a new genus of Avaneidea. By Joun Buackwatt, 
E.L.S. 

Tribe OCTONOCULINA. 


Family Saxricip#£. 


Genus Salticus, Latr. 
1. Salticus obscurus. 


Length of the male 3th of an inch; length of the cephalo- 
thorax ;1,; breadth 51,; breadth of the abdomen ;4,; length of 
a posterior leg 4; length of a leg of the third pair ;5. 

Cephalo-thorax large and nearly quadrilateral, projecting a 
little beyond the base of the falees*, which are small, conical 

* The organs of spiders improperly denominated mandibles, as they are 


situated above the labrum, and, consequently, form no part of the oral ap- 
paratus, I have proposed to name falces. 


and a new genus of Avaneidea. 337 


and vertical: maxille short, powerful, straight, enlarged and 
rounded at the extremity : lip oval, obtuse at the apex: sternum 
oval. These parts are of a dark reddish brown colour, the 
cephalo-thorax being sparingly clad with white hairs. The in- 
termediate eyes of the anterior row are greatly larger and the 
intermediate eye of each lateral row is much smaller than the 
rest. Legs short, robust, of a reddish brown colour, the meta- 
tarsi and tarsi being the palest ; the fourth pair is rather the 
longest, then the first, and the third pair is the shortest; the 
femora, genua and tibie of the anterior pair of legs are remark- 
ably. powerful, the first being very convex on the upper part, and 
the last densely covered with hairs on their inferior surface. 
Each tarsus is terminated by two curved claws, below which is 
a small scopula or brush. Palpi short, and similar in colour to 
the legs ; the radial joint is smaller than the cubital; the digital 
joint is large, oval, convex and hairy externally, concave within, 
comprising the palpal organs, which are highly developed, very 
prominent at the base, provided with a black spine curved into 
a circular form at their extremity, on the outer side, and are of 
a red-brown colour. Abdomen oviform, convex above, project- 
ing a little over the base of the cephalo-thorax ; it is of a very 
dark reddish brown colour, having a few white hairs distributed 
over its upper surface, and on each side of the medial line, at its 
anterior extremity, there is a short longitudinal streak composed 
of white hairs, which is not very conspicuous. 

I have described this spider from a specimen in the cabinet 
of Francis Walker, Esq., of Arno’s Grove, Southgate, Middlesex, 
in which locality it was taken in May 1848. 


Family Tuomtisip2. 
Genus Thomisus, Walck. 
2. Thomisus formosus. 


Length of the female 3th of an inch; length of the cephalo- 
thorax ;1,; breadth ;',; breadth of the abdomen +4, ; length of 
an anterior leg 34, ; length of a leg of the third pair ,3,. 

Eyes disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-thorax in 
two transverse curved rows, forming a crescent whose convexity is 
directed forwards ; the lateral eyes of both rows, which are seated 
on tubercles, are larger than the rest, those of the anterior row 
being the largest of the eight. Cephalo-thorax large, slightly 
compressed before, broadly truncated in front, convex and glossy : 
falces short, cuneiform, vertical: maxillee convex near the base, 
pointed at the extremity, and inclined towards the lip, which is 
rather long and triangular: sternum heart-shaped: the first and 
second pairs of legs, which are much longer and more powerful 


338 Mr. J. Blackwall on some new species 


than the third and fourth pairs, are nearly equal in length, the 
first pair being rather the longer, and are provided on the under 
side of the tibize and metatarsi with two parallel rows of strong 
spines ; the legs of the third pair are the shortest: the palpi are 
short, and have a curved pectinated claw at their extremity. 
These parts, which are of a pale green colour in immature 
females, are greenish yellow in adults. The tarsi are terminated 
by two curved deeply pectinated claws. Abdomen oviform, 
sparingly supplied with hairs, convex above, projecting over the 
base of the cephalo-thorax; the upper part is of a bright red 
colour, paler in the medial region, and has a few obscure trans- 
verse lines of a lighter hue above the spinners; the sides are 
yellowish white, and the under part is pale red mottled with 
yellowish white spots. Sexual organs brownish black. 

The male, though rather smalier and slenderer than the 
female, resembles her in colour, with the exception of the 
cephalo-thorax and its appendages which are red; the legs also 
have the same relative length, but their absolute length is 
greater, an anterior one measuring 275ths of an inch. The 
radial joint of the palpi, which is rather stronger than the cubital, 
projects a large pomted apophysis from its extremity, on the 
outer side; the digital jot is oval, pomted at its termination, 
convex and hairy externally, concave within, comprising the 
palpal organs, which are moderately developed, not very com- 
plicated in structure, and are of a red colour. The concavity 
of the digital joimt does not extend to its extremity, which is 
compact. 

An adult male and female of this handsome species, captured 
at Southgate in 1848, the former in May and the latter in June, 
are in Mr. Walker’s cabinet. 


Genus Piilodromus, Walck. 


3. Philodromus Clarkii. 


Length of the male 4th of an inch; length of the cephalo- 
thorax ;; breadth ~,; breadth of the abdomen ,; length of 
a leg of the second pair 3; length of a leg of the fourth pair 7. 

Cephalo-thorax nearly circular, slightly compressed before, 
convex, with a small indentation in the medial line of the posterior 
region: faleces small, conical, vertical: maxillz gibbous near the 
base, inclined towards the lip, and convergent at the extremities : 
lip triangular: sternum heart-shaped: legs long and slender, 
provided with hairs and spines; the second pair is the longest, 
then the first, and the fourth pair is the shortest. These parts 
are of a red-brown colour freckled with minute spots of a deeper 
hue. ach tarsus is terminated by two curved pectinated claws, 


and a new genus of Araneidea. 339 


below which is a small scopula. The palpi are short and resem- 
ble the legs in colour ; the radial joint is smaller than the cubital, 
and projects a large and somewhat pointed apophysis from its 
extremity, on the outer side; the digital joint is of an irregular 
oval figure, beimg convex at the base and depressed near the 
middle ; it is hairy externally, concave within, comprising the 
palpal organs, which are moderately developed and not very 
complicated in structure ; a long, slender, black spine, prominent 
at its origin on the inner side, is curved round their extremity, 
and they are of a red-brown colour. The concavity of the digital 
jomt does not extend to its termination, which is compact. Eyes 
disposed on yellowish white spots on the anterior part of the 
cephalo-thorax in two curved transverse rows, forming a crescent 
whose convexity is directed forwards; the lateral eyes of each 
row are seated on small but distinct prominences. Abdomen 
oviform, sparingly clad with hairs, convex above, projecting a 
little over the base of the cephalo-thorax ; its colour is red-brown, 
palest on the sides, freckled with minute spots of a darker hue ; 
on the upper part a series of oblique, not very distinct, yellowish 
white spots occurs on each side of the medial line; these series 
are slightly curved, and, as their extremities meet, describe a 
long narrow oval. 

In connecting the name of the Rev. Hamlet Clark with this 
species, I pay a just tribute to the merits of a zealous and intelli- 
gent naturalist, and, at the same time, gratify my feelings of 
friendship and esteem for a relative to whom I am obliged for 
numerous specimens of spiders, and also for an opportunity of 
imspecting Mr. Walker’s highly interesting collection of British 
Arachnida. 

A specimen of Philodromus Clarkii, taken at Southgate in June 
1849, is in the cabinet of Mr. Walker. 


Family Linyputip2. 
Genus Neriéne, Blackw. 
4. Neriéne apicata. 


Length of the male th of an inch; length of the cephalo- 
thorax ;',; breadth 34, ; breadth of the abdomen ;1,; length of 
a posterior leg 34; length of a leg of the third pair 4. 

Cephalo-thorax oval, convex, glossy, with an indentation in 
the medial line of the posterior region; an obtuse conical pro- 
minence, surmounted by a tuft of short hairs, occurs immediately 
behind the eyes, near the base of which, on each side, is a small 
cavity: falces conical, vertical, somewhat divergent at their ex- 
tremities, and armed with teeth on the inner surface: maxille 
enlarged where the palpi are inserted, obliquely truncated at the 


340 Mr. J. Blackwall on some new species 


extremity, on the outer side, and inclined towards the lip, which 
is semicircular and prominent at the apex : sternum heart-shaped, 
broad, convex and glossy. These parts are of a very dark reddish 
brown colour. Eyes disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo- 
thorax; the four intermediate ones describe a trapezoid whose 
anterior side is the shortest, and those of each lateral pair are 
seated obliquely on a tubercle, and are contiguous; the anterior 
eyes of the trapezoid are the smallest of the eight. Legs mode- 
rately long, provided with hairs; the fourth pair is the longest, 
then the first, and the third pair is the shortest; they are of a 
reddish brown colour, the femora being the reddest. Each tarsus 
is terminated by three claws ; the two superior ones are curved 
and slightly pectinated, and the inferior one is inflected near its 
base. The palpi resemble the legs in colour, but are rather paler ; 
the humeral joint is somewhat curved towards the cephalo-thorax ; 
the cubital jot is clavate, and the radial, which is short, has 
two curved, pointed, black apophyses at its extremity, m front, 
the superior one being the larger and more prominent; the 
digital joint is oval, convex and hairy externally, concave within, 
comprising the palpal organs, which are moderately developed, 
complicated in structure, and of a reddish brown colour. The 
abdomen is oviform, sparingly clad with hairs, convex above, 
projecting over the base of the cephalo-thorax, and is of a 
brownish black colour. The branchial opercula are brown. 

A male of this species, having the palpal organs completely 
developed, was found on a rail at Oakland in February 1850. 


Genus Walckenaéra, Blackw. 


5. Walckenaéra Hardit. 


Length of the male 3th of an inch; length of the cephalo- 
thorax ;!,; breadth 4; breadth of the abdomen ;4; length of 
an anterior leg +; length of a leg of the third pair 3. 

This species, which is nearly allied to Walckenaéra cuspidata, 
has the cephalo-thorax oval, convex, glossy, prominent before, 
with an obtuse conical protuberance situated in the space sur- 
rounded by the eyes, a little m advance of the posterior pair, 
immediateiy behind which is a small tuft of hair: falces power- 
ful, conical, divergent at the extremities, armed with teeth on 
the imner surface, and inclined towards the sternum, which is 
heart-shaped: maxillee moderately strong, obliquely truncated at 
the extremity, on the outer side, and inclined towards the lip, 
which is semicircular and prominent at the apex: legs provided 
with haus; the anterior and posterior pairs, which are the 
longest, are equal in length, and the third pair is the shortest. 
These parts are red-brown, the lip being much the darkest, and 


and a new genus of Araneidea. 341 


the legs the lightest coloured. Hach tarsus is terminated by 
three claws ; the two superior ones are curved and minutely 
pectinated, and the inferior one is inflected near its base. Eyes 
disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-thorax ; those of the 
posterior pair are wide apart, and form with those of the anterior 
pair, which are the smallest and near to each other, a trapezoid 
whose anterior side is much the shortest ; the eyes of each lateral 
pair are placed obliquely, and are the largest of the eight. Palpi 
red-brown, the radial and digital joints being much the darkest ; 
the humeral joint is curved towards the cephalo-thorax, and the 
cubital and radial joints are clavate, the latter, which is the 
stronger, projecting two apophyses from its extremity, the larger 
situated in front, and the smaller on the under side; the digital 
joint is oval, convex and hairy externally, concave within, com- 
prising the palpal organs; they are moderately developed, com- 
plicated in structure, with a small curved spine, enveloped in 
membrane, at their extremity, and are of a dark reddish brown 
colour. The abdomen is oviform, sparingly clad with hairs, and 
brownish black. The branchial opercula are yellowish brown. 

I have named this spider in compliment to James Hardy, Esq., 
of Penmanshiel, Berwickshire, North Britain, whose various con- 
tributions to entomology are duly appreciated by zoologists. It 
was sent to me by Mr. Hardy in December 1848, with other 
specimens of Aranezdea captured by him in Berwickshire. 


Family Eritripa. 
Genus Epéira, Walck. 


6. Epéira signata. 
Length of an immature male ;%ths of an inch ; length of the 


cephalo-thorax 1; ; breadth +; 5 breadth of the abdomen 54 ; 
length of an anterior leg 3% ; length of a leg of the third pair {3 


2 : ; ; 20° 
Eyes disposed in two transverse rows on the anterior part of 
y p 


the cephalo-thorax ; the four mtermediate ones form a square, 
and each lateral pair is seated obliquely on a small prominence. 
Cephalo-thorax convex, rounded on the sides, compressed before, 
with an indentation in the medial line of the posterior region ; 
it is well supplied with white hairs, particularly on the anterior 
part, and is of a dark red-brown colour, which is most intense 
on the sides; a conspicuous yellowish white spot occurs in the 
angle formed by the furrows which serve to distinguish the head 
from the thorax. Falces conical, vertical, and armed with two 
rows of teeth on the imner surface; they are of a red-brown 
colour, and are darkest at the base, in front. Maxille short, 
straight, enlarged and rounded at the extremity: lip nearly 
semicircular, but somewhat pointed. Sternum heart-shaped. 


342 Mr. J. Blackwall on some new species 


These parts are of a dark red-brown colour, with the exception 
of the extremities of the maxille and lip, which are much paler. 
Legs robust, provided with hairs and spines; they are of a pale 
reddish brown colour, with streaks, spots and annuli of a deeper 
hue. The palpi are short and resemble the legs in colour. The 
specimen from which the description was made had the digital 
joint of the palpi very tumid, but the palpal organs were not 
developed, demonstrating that it had to undergo its final change 
of integument before it arrived at maturity. The tarsi are ter- 
minated by the customary number of claws of the usual structure. 
Abdomen short, broad, sparingly clad with hairs, convex above, 
projecting over the base of the cephalo-thorax ; the upper part 
is of a dark red-brown colour freckled with numerous minute 
spots of a lighter hue; near the anterior extremity, on each side 
of the medial line, is a large, conspicuous, yellowish white spot ; 
the sides are paler than the back, and along the middle of the 
under part a broad, dark, reddish brown band extends, which 
comprises two curved, yellowish white lines whose concavities are 
directed towards each other. The branchial opercula are of a 
dark reddish brown colour. 

This distinctly marked spider, which was captured at Broad- 
stairs in Kent, in the month of September, occupies a place in 


Mr. Walker’s cabinet. 


7. Epéira ornata. 


Length of the female jth of an inch; length of the cephalo- 
thorax 4; breadth ;4,; breadth of the abdomen 3; length of an 
anterior leg 5%; length of a leg of the third pair 3%. 

Cephalo-thorax somewhat oval, slightly compressed before, 
glossy, convex, with an indentation in the medial line of the 
posterior region: falces powerful, conical, vertical, armed with 
two rows of teeth on the inner surface: maxillee short, strong, 
straight, and greatly enlarged and rounded at the extremity: 
lip nearly semicircular, but rather pointed : legs robust, provided 
with hairs and spines: palpi short, with a curved pectinated claw 
at their extremity. These parts are of a dull yellow colour tinged 
with red, the extremities of the maxille and lip being much the 
palest. Sternum heart-shaped, dull yellow marbled with red. 
Eyes disposed in two transverse rows on the anterior part of the 
cephalo-thorax ; the four intermediate ones form a square nearly, 
the posterior side being rather the shortest ; the eyes of each 
lateral pair, which are contiguous, and those of the anterior in- 
termediate pair are seated on small prominences. Abdomen 
oviform, thinly clad with hairs, convex above, projecting over the 
base of the cephalo-thorax ; it is of a fine bright red colour, 
palest on the sides and under part ; a series of minute indenta- 


and a new genus of Araneidea. 343 


tions of a light yellow hue extends along the upper part, on each 
side of the medial line. The branchial opercula are yellow, and 
a long pale process connected with the sexual organs is directed 
backwards. 

A specimen of this showy Hpéira is in Mr. Walker’s cabinet. 
It was taken in April 1848, but in what locality is not stated. 


Tribe SENOCULINA. 
Family DyspERID&. 
Genus Schanobates, Blackw. 


Eyes six, disposed on the anterior part of the cephaio-thorax ; 
four, situated near the frontal margin, describe a transverse 
curved row whose convexity is directed backwards, and behind 
each lateral eye another is placed. 

Mazille very powerful, short, broad, gibbous near the base, 
somewhat enlarged and rounded at the extremity, and slightly 
inclined towards the lip. 

Lup large, triangular. 

Legs moderately long and robust; the anterior and posterior 
pairs, which are the longest, are equal in length, and the 
third pair is the shortest. 


8. Schenobates Walkeri. 


Length of the male 3th of an inch; length of the cephalo- 
thorax ;4,; breadth 54,; breadth of the abdomen ,4, ; length of 
an anterior leg ;% ; length of a leg of the third pair 4. 

Legs moderately robust, provided with hairs and a few spines ; 
they are of a yellowish brown colour, with the exception of the 
femora of the first and second pairs, which are dark brown. 
Each tarsus is terminated by two small curved claws. Cephalo- 
thorax oval, convex, with an indentation in the medial line of the 
posterior region; it is of a red-brown colour, somewhat darker 
on the margins, and has several rows of white, iridescent, scale- 
like hairs on the sides, which converge towards the centre. Falces 
subconical, without teeth on the inner surface: sternum heart- 
shaped. These parts, with the maxillze and lip, are of a red- 
brown colour. The humeral joint of the palpi is dark brown, 
the cubital yellowish brown, and the radial, which has a small 
pointed apophysis at its extremity, in front, is reddish brown ; 
the digital jomt is oval, convex and hairy externally, concave 
within, comprising the palpal organs ; they are highly developed, 
prominent, not very complicated in structure, and are of a reddish 
brown colour. Abdomen oviform, convex above, projecting a 
little over the base of the cephalo-thorax ; its colour is dark 


344. Mr. P. H. Gosse on a new genus and 


brown mingled with yellowish brown; white, iridescent, scale-like 
hairs are distributed over its surface, and a spot composed of 
dense white hairs occurs immediately above the spinners. 

The spider from which the foregoing description was made is 
preserved in Canada balsam, and has suffered from compression ; 
consequently, my account of it is not so complete as it would 
have been could I have examined it more perfectly. After a 
most careful and prolonged inspection under the microscope I 
could not ascertain that it had more than six eyes, which are 
arranged in the order stated above ; but even should it ultimately 
be found to possess eight of those organs, it must still, by its 
other essential characters, constitute a new genus. 

I feel sincere pleasure in dedicating this remarkable species to 
Francis Walker, Esq., F.U.S., a distinguished naturalist, well- 
known to the entomological readers of the ‘ Annals and Magazine 
of Natural History’ by his valuable papers on Aphides; and I 
gladly avail myself of this opportunity to express my thanks to 
Mr. Walker for his liberality in permitting me to publish de- 
scriptions of any Araneidea contained in his cabinet which I 
suspected to be unknown to arachnologists. 

Schenobates Walkert was taken at Broadstairs in Kent in the 
month of September, and is in Mr. Walker’s collection of Arach- 
nida. 


XXX.—Descriptions of a new genus and siz new species of Saurian 


Reptiles. By P. H.Gossz, A.LS. 


Family Ievanapa”. 


1. Anolis iodurus. The Purple-tailed Anolis. Crest on the 
nape prominent: ventral scales smooth, roundish ; those of the 
back small, many-sided, keeled ; those of the sides granular : tail 
rather compressed, slightly crested. 3. Length of body 2 inches ; 
of tail 3 inches ; total 5 inches. Glaucous green, marked with 
irregular waved lines of a darker shade ; upper surface of the head 
marked with pale dots, confluent : sides yellow-green, sometimes 
brassy: basal portion of the tail brilliant light purple; the ter- 
minal two-thirds pale brown: under parts of the body and limbs 
pale glaucous : goitre bright orange. 

The colour changes under the excitement of fear or anger to 
sooty brown, usually paler on the part which before was purple ; 
the legs appear banded with transverse pale lines: under parts 
brownish gray, obscurely spotted with brown. 

Sometimes the general colour is a chaste gray, tinged with 
reddish violet on the neck and shoulders; the purple of the tail 
bright. 


sie new species of Saurian Reptiles. 345 


The brown hue increases in intensity, I believe with anger, 
and sometimes extends over the belly, paled along the mesial 
line; at other times the belly retains the ordinary glaucous 
hue. The goitre is not susceptible of any change of colour. 

?. Length of body 1} inch ; of tail 24 inches ; total 83 inches. 
Upper parts wood-brown, crossed by three broad transverse 
bands of black, the first in the middle of the trunk, the third 
immediately over the thighs, the second intermediate ; each band 
is edged anteriorly and posteriorly with white, and a narrow 
white line runs along the mesial line of the loins, dividing the 
second and third band: tail crossed by four or five pale lozenge- 
shaped marks ; outer surface of limbs crossed by several darker 
transverse bands. Under parts both of body and limbs yellowish 
white. 

The females in this genus seem to have the faculty of changing 
their colour in much less perfection than the male; and I have 
reason to believe that the power of stretching the goitre is very 
little, if at all, possessed by this sex. 

Hab. Jamaica. Very common about houses in the lowlands. 
Specimens in Brit. Mus. 

The trivial name is formed from i@dns, violet-coloured, and 
ovpa, the tail. 

In spirits this resembles A. punctatus, a Brazilian species, but 
differs from it in the tail bemg much longer, more slender, and 
more compressed ; and in the white dots on the head being much 
more obscure, and more confluent. 

2. Anolis opalinus. The Pearly-bellied Anolis. Nuchal crest 
inconspicuous; tail roundish, slightly compressed ; indistinctly 
crested; strongly keeled beneath, the keels forming about six 
continuous ridges. . Length about the same as that of A. 
todurus. Drab, or pale wood-brown, thickly studded with dark 
brown spots, irregularly confluent, so as to form a rude netted 
pattern ; the mesial line of the back is slightly paler than the 
ground colour, and, being crossed by undefined bands of dark 
brown, displays a series of pale areas along the dorsal surface ; 
the alternate pale and dark bands are most conspicuous and most 
regular on the tail. A stripe of dark brown, still reticulated, 
proceeds from the muzzle through the eye, and along the side to 
the thigh, where it is lost; below it runs a pale stripe parallel 
toit. The external surface of the limbs 1s reticulated and banded 
like the body. The under parts pale yellowish, speckled at the 
sides with brown. The scales of the belly are iridescent in both 
this and the preceding species, but chiefly in this, the belly of 
which, when the angle formed by the incident ray and the reflected 
one is very wide, glows with a ruddy golden hue, exceedingly 
beautiful and opaline. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 23 


346 Mr. P. H. Gosse on a new genus and 


Its change is to a nearly uniform brownish black, m which the 
markings are but just distinguishable by a slight difference of 
shade; sometimes, however, the whitish areas of the back are 
more than usually conspicuous, especially one upon the rump of 
a hastate form. 

Hab. Jamaica. In the same situations as the preceding species. 
Very common. Specimens in Brit. Mus. 

3. Draconura catenata. The Chain-marked Anolis. Three or 
four series of keeled scales run down the back, slightly larger 
than those of the sides, but diminishing gradually towards them. 
Muzzle clothed with irregular, subequal, polygonal scales, two- 
or three-keeled. ars linear, perpendicular. Tail slightly com- 
pressed. ¢. Length of body 1,8, inch; of tail 3 inches ; total 4.8, 
inches. Pale dusky or drab, divided by two paler bands running . 
down each side and one down the middle of the back. Along 
the dark band on each side of the mesial line, a series of irregular- 
oval spots of blackish hue runs from the shoulders to the extremity 
of the tail; a band of the same hue passes diagonally from a point 
between the eye and ear, meeting at the nape. Legs and upper 
parts tinged with fawn colour ; thighs and legs obscurely banded 
with black. Lips mottled with blackish. Goitre rich crimson. 
Under parts whitish with an opaline lustre. 

Its change is from a state in which the hue is pale, and the 
spots only just visible, to a much darker hue, the spots nearly 
black, the sides and belly mottled with blackish. The only spe- 
cimen I ever met with was a male, apparently adult, the testes 
large. 

Hab. Bluefields, in Jamaica. Rare. Brit. Mus. 


Genus Piacopsts (Aa, a broad plate, and dyus, the face). 


Nostril superior, above the eye-ridge, subapical. Toes dilated, 
unequal. Femoral pores none. Head lengthened, covered from 
the interparietal to the muzzle with large, angular, smooth plates, 
without any.small scales: rostral plate erect ; jaws even ; rounded. 
Ventral scales imbricate, flat. Back and sides covered with 
smooth, oval, flat scales, not imbricate, separated by minute 
grains. Scales on each side of the goitre long-oval, loosely imbri- 
cate. ‘Tail compressed, with a dentelated crest above; keels 
forming ridges beneath. 

4. Placopsis ocellata. The Plate-headed Anolis. Head four- 
sided, flattened. Interparietal oblong, rounded behind, square 
infront. Ears small. Goitre very large. Nape slightly crested, 
only in adult. @. Length of body 3 inches, of tail 33 inches ; 
total 63 inches. Ground colour delicate greenish white, crossed 
by interrupted and irregular bands of black, of which about four 
are situated on the body, and about eight on the tail ; the latter 


six new species of Saurian Reptiles. 347 


the more conspicuous and well-defined. Belly crossed by zigzag 
lines of reddish brown. Goitre dark crimson, with few white 
scales. 

?. The bands or spots are smaller and more irregular. 

In the ¢, about an hour after the specimen was in my posses- 
sion, the bands on the tail, which before were very vivid, had 
paled so as to be scarcely distinguishable. The ¢ m about the 
same time changed to a pale umber-brown, in which however 
the markings were still distinct. 

Hab. St. Elizabeth’s, and Westmoreland, in Jamaica. Rather 
rare. Brit. Mus. 

Family GecKorip2. 

5. Spherodactylus Argus. The Eyed Pallette-tip. Length 24 
inches. Upper parts purplish brown, marked with dark ocelli, 
which have pale disks. On the head the ocelli have white disks, 
and are lengthened, so as to form about six longitudinal imter- 
rupted bands, reaching from the nose to behind the fore-legs : 
thence the spots are more obscure, irregularly scattered, and in- 
terspersed with black dots. Under parts grayish yellow, un- 
spotted. Tail reddish brown above, with the ocelli in some 
specimens large and indistinct, im others small and beautifully 
clear, and in others almost obsolete: the under surface of the 
tail brick-red, unspotted. The scales are well-defined, and form 
a beautiful and regular network pattern, all over the body. 

Hab. Jamaica. Common in houses, in corners, and: crevices. 
Specimens in Brit. Mus. 

This species bears a considerable resemblance to S. puncta- 
tissimus from Martinique ; but that species is of a paler hue, has 
the lines on the head more numerous, and both these and the 
pale spots are simple, or destitute of dark outlines. 

It appears to be Salamandra minima, fusca, maculis albis notata 
of Sloane (tab. 273. figs. 7, 8), but he calls it Wood-slave, a term 
which (in the leeward parts’of the island at least) is appropriated 
to Mabouya agilis, and gives Mabouya as a synonym. And then, 
to make the confusion worse, he describes, somewhat indistinctly, 
indeed, the habits of Thecadactylus levis. 

6. Spherodactylus oxyrhinus. The Sharp-nosed Pallette-tip. 
Head narrow, muzzle lengthened, nose sharper than in the pre- 
ceding. Length ? (about the same size as the preceding, 
but the specimen, being mutilated, could not be measured). Pale 
wood-brown above, uniformly covered with dark specks, generally 
confluent, so as to present a sinuous pattern. Under parts pale 
yellowish, lightly speckled on the throat and sides. Tail ——? 
(this was wanting in the only specimen I ever obtained). 

Hab. St. Elizabeth’s, in Jamaica. Rare. Taken in a house. 
Brit. Mus. . 


93%* 


~ 


348 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


This is a very distinct species. The description of S. nagro- 
punctatus in Mr. Gray’s ‘Synopsis of the Reptiles m the British 
Museum,’ might be applied to this, but a comparison of the spe- 
cimens shows that they are not at all alike ; nigro-punctatus being 
much larger, of a deeper brown, with the specks scarcely dis- 
cernible. 

The trivial name is formed from ods, sharp, and piv, the nose. 


XXXI.— Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and 
the different Floras which have successively occupied the surface 
of the Earth. By M. Avotpne Bronentrarr. 


[Concluded from p. 203.] 


II]. Kinepom or THE ANGIOSPERMS. 


Tue predominant character of this last transformation of the 
vegetation of the globe is the appearance of the angiospermous 
Dicotyledons, of those plants which at the present time consti- 
tute more than three-quarters of the vegetable creation of our 
epoch, and which appear to date their predominance from the 
origin of the tertiary formations. For a long time I imagined that 
these plants had not begun to present themselves until posterior 
to the chalk, with the first beds of the tertiary formations ; but 
more recent researches have shown that the beds belonging to 
the cretaceous formation already present certain very positive 
examples. 

The plants even extend back to the commencement of the cre- 
taceous epoch ; for it is certain that several well-determined spe- 
cies exist in the Quadersandstein and the Planerkalk of Germany, 
which appear to correspond to the grés vert of France or green- 
sand of English geologists, although this formation has never 
displayed any of them im France and England, and presents only 
a few examples of Cycadex, Coniferze and marine plants ; but in 
the south of Sweden, at Kopingue in Scania, a few specimens of 
dicotyledonous leaves present themselves also associated with a 
species of Cycadea in beds which have been referred to the cre- 
taceous glauconia or greensand ; so that the cretaceous formation, 
taken as a whole, appears to constitute a first period of the reign 
of the Angiosperms, forming, so to speak, the transition between 
the vegetation of the secondary formations and that of the ter- 
tiaries, presenting, like the former, still a few Cycadee, like the 
latter, already a few angiospermous Dicotyledons, and thus pre- 
luding the considerable development of the latter plants in the 
following period. This period is, moreover, characterized by 
several Conifer peculiar to it, which appear very distinct from 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 349 


those of the Wealden formations and those of the eocene epoch 
of the tertiary formations; such, especially, are the Cunning- 
hamites. 

We may distinguish then, in this reign of the Angiosperms, 
two great periods :— 

1. The cretaceous, a kind of transition period. 

2. The tertiary period, presenting all the characteristics re- 
sulting from the predominance of the angiospermous Dicotyle- 
dons and Monocotyledons, and divisible into several epochs, the 
characters of which will not be well established until all the 
doubts have been removed as to the concordance of the different 
local series of the tertiary formations. 


5. Cretaceous Period. 


The cretaceous period properly so styled perhaps comprises 
several distinct epochs ; but the beds in which fossil plants have 
been observed not having been always classed with precision in 
the different subdivisions of this formation, it is impossible to 
establish its chronology with certainty. Still, an epoch should 
be distinguished which appears to have immediately preceded 
this formation, as also one which follows it and yet differs from 
the eocene epoch. 

We are acquainted with the fossil plants of the cretaceous 
period :— 

1. In the marme subcretaceous lignites of the Isle of Aix near 
La Rochelle, and of Pialpinson in the department of Dordogne ; 
these would be the oldest beds of the cretaceous formation or the 
latest of the Jurassic. In these have been found only marine 
plants and the wood and branches of the Conifere. 

2. In the chloritic chalk or greensand of the south of England, 
of the environs of Beauvais and the environs of Mans; in these 
only Cycadeze, Conifers, or marine plants have been observed. 

3. In the same formation in Scania, in which M. Nilsson has 
observed dicotyledonous leaves mingled with the leaves of Cyca- 
dites. 

4, At Niederschona, near Freyberg, in Saxony, beds analogous 
to the greensand or to the Quadersandstein, containing a tole- 
rable variety of fossils, Cycadez, Coniferee, and Dicotyledons, 
particularly species of Credneria. 

5. In the Quadersandstein of Bohemia and Silesia, at Blanken.- 
burg, Tiefenfurth, Teschen, &c., where this sand is characterized 
by the presence of dicotyledonous leaves of the genus Credneria, 
and especially by the considerable variety of Coniferee described 
by M. Corda in the work of Reuss upon the chalk of Bohemia. 

6. In France, in the ferruginous sands depending on the 


350 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


ereensands near Grandpré, department of Ardennes, where 
M. Buvignier has found two very remarkable fossil plants, a 
stem of an arborescent fern and a cone already observed in 
England in the same formation. 

But in other places and in beds of certainly different epochs, 
this period has presented solely marine plants ; such in particular 
are the fucoid sands or macigno, characterized by Chondrites Tar- 
gionii, equalis, intricatus, &e., now designated by the name of 
fucoid sands, grés a fucoides or flysch, the geological epoch of 
which has long been problematical, but which all appear to agree 
in considering as a distinct formation, superior to the chalk and 
inferior to the most ancient beds of the tertiary formations. 

These fucoid sands form a very distinct epoch, which appears 
up to the preseut time characterized solely by marine vegetables, 
and which, at least im the botanical point of view, would form 
the line of demarcation between the cretaceous and the tertiary 
formations ; for it is remarkable that the Fuci which occur in it 
in such great number, have few relations to those of the chalk 
properly so called, and none at all with those of the most ancient 
beds of the tertiary formations, such as those of Monte Bolea. 

The study and comparison of these fossils coming from such 
varied sources, enables us to divide the cretaceous period mto 
three epochs, the middle one being the true cretaceous epoch ; 
the others, characterized almost entirely by marine plants, are 
doubtful enough as to their true geological position; one, more 
ancient than the chalk, comprises only the subcretaceous lignites 
of the environs of La Rochelle and of the department of Dor- 
dogne; the other, above the chalk, corresponds to the fucoid 
sands. 

1. Subcretaceous Epoch. 


ALGA. Zosterites Bellovisiana, Brong.—Isle 
. +: + ow of Aix. 
PONE: GAS atk aoe elongata, Brong.—lbid. 
filiformis, Sternb.—Ibid. —— lneata, Brong.—Ibid. 
Laminarites e tuberculatus, Sternb. Conia 
—lIsle of Aix. 
Rhodomelites strictus, Sternb.—Ib. | BrachyphyllumOrbignianum, Brong. 
N —lIsle of Aix. 
4 ee Berardianum, Brong.—-Pialpin- 
Zosterites Orbigniana, Brong.—Isle son. 
of Aix. 


This little flora is almost entirely based upon the fossil plants 
collected in the marine lignites of the Isle of Aix, near La Ro- 
chelle, long since described by M. Fleurian of Bellevue. 

The difference of the plants seems to forbid the union of this 
flora with that of the lower chalk or greensand, but it will be 
requisite to study it more completely under the double relation 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 351 


of its precise geological epoch and the totality of vegetable spe- 
cies it comprehends. The most abundant and most characteristic 
of these species is the Rhodomelites strictus, the branches of which, 
interlaced and mixed with Zosterites, constitute the mass of these 
hgnites, with the wood of Conifers, which have not yet been stu- 
died, and the little, very rare, branches of Brachyphyllum Orbi- 
gnianum. 

I have inserted in this epoch the two species of Cystoseirites 
described by M. de Sternberg, and indicated by him as found 
in beds between the Jurassic schists and the chalk in Transyl- 
vania. Does this fossil flora correspond to a formation almost 
entirely marine, but contemporaneous with the Wealden epoch ? 
This can only be decided by new investigations, but the analogy 
of the Brachyphylla of the two epochs leads to such a supposition. 


2. Cretaceous Epoch. 


Amphigenous Cryptogams. Monocotyledons, 
ALG. PALMS. 
Confervites fasciculata,Br.—Bornh., | Flabellaria chameropifolia, Gopp.— 


England. 
—— egragropiloides, Br.—Bornh. 
Woodwardi, Mant.—England, 
Norfolk. 
Sargassites Lyngbyanus, Br. — 
Bornh. 
Halyserites Reichii, Sternb.—Nieder- 
schona. 
Chondrites furcellatus, Rom.—Sax- 
ony, Beauvais. 
Mantelli, Rém.—Saxony. 
Targioni, Brong.—Beauvais. 
eylindricus, Sternb.—Teschen ; 
Bohemia. 


Doubtful Alge. 


Fucoides Brongniartii, Mant.—Sus- 
Sex. 


Cylindrites, of Géppert, 3 species. 


Acrogenous Cryptogams. 
FERNS. 
Protopteris Singeri, Pres/.—Silesia. 
Buvignieri, Br.—Grandpré. 
Pecopteris Reichiana, Br.—Nieder- 
schona. 
striata, Sternb.—Sahla. 
bohemica, Corda.—Bohemia. 
—— Zippei, Corda.—Bohemia. 
lobifolia, Corda.—Bohemia. 
And two new species from Nieder- 
schona. 


Silesia. 
Palmacites varians, Corda.—Boh. 


Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. 


CYcADES. 


Cyeadites Nilssonianus, Br.—Sca- 
nia. 
Zamites cretacea, Br—N. Schona. 
(Pteroph. cretaceum, Rossm.) 
Microzamia gibba, Corda.—Boh. 
Zamiostrobus ovatus, Gdpp.— En- 
gland. 
—— familiaris (male cone). — Bo- 
hemia. 
(Zamites familiaris, Corda.) 
Guerangeri (male cone).—Le 
Mans. 


CoNnIFER&. 
* Cupressinez. 


Widdringtonites fastigiatus, Endl. 
Bohemia. 
Cryptomeria primzva, Corda.—Boh. 


** Abietines. 


Abietites Benstedi.—Gopp. 

—— oblongus, Lindl.—Lyme-Regis, 
Grandpré. 

—— exogyrus, Corda.—Bohemia. 

Pinites Reussii, Corda.— Bohemia. 


3502 


Pinites macrocephalus, Brong.* — 
England. (Zamia macrocephala, 
L. & H.) 

sussexiensis, Brong. — Engl. 
(Zamia sussexiensis, Mant.) 

Cunninghamites oxycedrus, Sternb. 
—N. Schona. 

—— elegans, Corda.—Bohemia. 

—— planifolius, Corda.—Bohemia. 


M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


CUPULIFERA. 
Carpinites arenaceus, Gépp.—Siles. 
SALICINEA. 


Salicites ? Wahlbergii, Nilss.—Sca-_ 
nia. 

—— Petzeldianus, Gépp.—Silesia. 

—— fragiliformis, Zenk.—Blankenb. 


ACERINE. 


Dammarites albens, Gopp.—Boh. 

—— crassipes, Gdépp.—Silesia. 

Arauearites acutifolus, Corda. — 
Bohemia. 

—— crassifolius, Corda.—Bohemia. 

Eleoxylon cretaceum, Brong.—Boh. 
(Pinus cretacea, Corda.) 


Acerites cretaceus, Nilss.—Scania. 


J UGLANDE&. 
Juglandites elegans, Gopp.—Silesia. 


Dicotyledons of uncertain Family. 


Credneria integerrima, Zenk. 

—— denticulata, Zenk.— Blankenb. 

biloba, Zenk.—Blankenb. 

—— subtriloba, Zenk.—Blankenb. 

—— Sternberg, Brong.—Teschen ;. 
Bohemia. 

cuneifolia, Brong.—N. Schona. 

expansa, Brong.—N. Schona. 

tremulefolia, Brong.—Nieder- 

schona. 


Angiospermous Dicotyledoas. 


MyRiIce&. 


Comptonites? antiquus, Ni/ss.—Sea- 
nia. 


BETULACE. 


Alnites ? Friesii, Nilss.—Scania. 


Besides these should be noticed at least ten or twelve species 
of undetermined and often imperfect dicotyledonous leaves, 
figured by Geinitz, Reuss, Corda and Goppert, or existing in 
collections. 

This flora, which now comprises about sixty or seventy known 
species, is, as is seen, remarkable from the gymnospermous 
Dicotyledons almost equaling the angiospermous, and for the 
existence of still a rather large number of well-characterized 
Cycadeze, which cease to show themselves at the eocene epoch of 
the tertiary formations. 

The genus Credneria, comprehending dicotyledonous leaves 
with a very peculiar nervation, but the affinities of which are 
doubtful, is also one of the characteristic forms of this epoch, m 
a tolerably large number of localities. With regard to the spe- 
cies of dicotyledonous leaves referred to determinate families, I 
must remark that these determinations, founded on very imper- 
fect specimens, few in number, are still very uncertain, and can- 
not furnish a basis for any comparison with other floras, or any 
certain conclusion. 


* A specimen of this fruit, which has just been communicated to me by 
Mr. Wetherell, establishes in a very positive manner that it is not the fruit - 
of a Zamia, but the cone of a Pinus, having all the characters of this genus, 
relatively to the form and direction of the scales and the position of the 
geminate seeds at their bases. As to Z. sussexiensis, its analogy with the 
preceding seems to me evident. 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 358 
3. Fucoidean Epoch. 


This epoch, which seems to me to form the most natural limit 
between the cretaceous and tertiary periods, is characterized by 
those deposits, so rich in Algz of a very special form, which have 
been called fucoid sands or macignos, or the flysch of Switzerland, 
a formation widely distributed, especially in Southern Europe, 
from the Pyrenees to the environs of Vienna, and even as far as 
the Crimea. 

At present no terrestrial plants have ever been found inter- 
mixed with these marine plants. I do not think that even fossil 
woods have been met with. 

Almost all these Algze appear to belong to the same group, to 
the genus Chondrites, and although the species are tolerably 
numerous, they pass into one another by almost insensible 
shades. The Alge of the environs of Vienna, placed in the ge- 
nus Munsteria, are very badly characterized, and perhaps are not 
congeneric with those of the Jurassic limestone of Solenhofen ; 
but they seem to me to have been found im the same formation, 
designated by the name of the gray calcareous schist, of the sand 
of Vienna, as the Chondrites of the same country. 


FLora oF THE EpocH oF THE | Chondrites recurvus, Brong. 
Fucor1p SAnp. Huotu, Brong. 

affinis, Sternb. (Spherococ- 

cites. ) 

inclinatus, Sternb. (Sphero- 


ALG. 


Chondrites intricatus, Brong. 


equalis, Brong. coccites. ) 
—— difformis, Brong. Munsteria Hassu, Sternd. 
Targionu, Brong. —— flagellaris, Sternb. 


furcatus, Brong. geniculata, Sternd. 


The remarkable points about this series of species are, that 
they have nothing in common either with the Algz of the subcre- 
taceous epoch, or with those of the eocene epoch, especially of 
Monte Bolca, with which this flora would be almost contempo- 
raneous, according to many geologists ; and, again, the identity 
of these species of Algze im so many localities situated at great 
distances, localities so numerous for most of these species that I 
have not been able to cite them. 

Chondrites Targionit, or perhaps a distinct, but very nearly ap- 
proaching species, is the only one presented in another formation, 
in the greensand and gault of the Isle of Wight, im England, ac- 
cording to Dr. Fitton, and in the same formation in the depart- 
ment of the Oise, according to Mr. Graves. 

M. Kuwrr has also described and figured under the name of 
Chondrites Bollensis, a Fucus of the lias, the very varied forms of 
which are almost identical with Chondrites Targionii, equalis and 
difformis. 


354: M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


6. Tertiary Period. 


The collective nature of the plants of this period, contempo- 
raneous with all the tertiary deposits and surviving even yet in 
the vegetation clothing the present surface of the earth, is one of 
the most characteristic. The abundance of angiospermous Dico- 
tyledons, of Monocotyledons of various families, but especially of 
Palms, during at least a portion of this period, distinguishes it at 
once from the more ancient. The observations made upon the 
eretaceous epoch, however, have established a kind of transition 
between the forms of the secondary epochs and those of the ter- 
tiaries, which some years ago was not supposed to have existed. 
But while in that epoch the Angiosperms appeared almost to 
equal the Gymnosperms, they exceed them much in the tertiary 
period; while in the cretaceous epoch there still existed Cyca- 
daceze and Conifer allied to the genera inhabiting tropical re- 
sions, the Cycadaces appear to be wholly wanting im Europe, 
and the Conifer belong to genera of temperate regions during 
the tertiary period. 

In spite of this ensemble of characters common to the whole 
tertiary period, there are evidently notable differences in the 
generic and specific forms, and in the predominance of certain 
families at different epochs of this long period. But we here fre- 
quently experience grave difficulties in establishing the synchro- 
nism of the numerous local formations which constitute the dif- 
ferent tertiary rocks. In this attribution of the different loca- 
lities, where fossil plants have been observed, to the principal 
divisions of the tertiary series, I have not followed exactly the 
bases received by M. Unger in his ‘ Synopsis’ ; I have approached 
very near to the distribution adopted by M. Raulin in his memoir 
on the transformations of the flora of central Europe during the 
tertiary period (Ann. des Sc. Nat. x. 198, Oct. 1848), which re- 
fers to the pliocene or most recent epoch, several of the forma- 
tions classed by M. Unger in the middle or miocene division. 
Nevertheless, on the advice of M. Elie de Beaumont, I have not 
placed all the beds of the lignite of Germany in the pliocene di- 
vision, as M. Raulin did, nor all in the miocene, like M. Unger ; 
but, in agreement with the old opinion of my father, I have left 
the lignites of the shores of the Baltic, contaming amber, in the 
inferior divisions of the old basins of Paris, London and Brussels, 
regarding them as contemporary with the Soissonnese lignites ; 
the lignites of the banks of the Rhine, of Wetterau and West- 
phalia, are arranged in the middle or miocene division ; those, on 
the contrary, of Styria and of a portion of Bohemia, among the 
recent or pliocene beds. 

This distribution agrees generally well enough with the nature 


have successwely occupied the surface of the Earth. 355 


of the plants contained in the beds. One important point alone 
leaves me in doubt: viz. the lignites of the environs of Frankfort, 
of the Wetterau, the plants of which are pretty generally analo- 
gous to those of @iningen and of Parschlug in Styria, although 
their geological position seems to require their reference to a 
more ancient formation. 

It is probable that a more complete acquaintance with these 
different beds would lead to a division into a greater number of 
distinct epochs; but I believe that the division into three prin- 
cipal epochs, which I shall term, with the majority of geologists, 
eocene, miocene and pliocene, is sufficient for the comparison of 
the successive changes of the vegetable kingdom. I shall in- 
dicate for each, the localities which I have considered it necessary 
to comprise under these different designations. 

With regard to the general characters which result from the 
comparative examination of these floras, we see in the first place 
that the numbers of species of the great divisions of the vegetable 
kingdom are distributed in the following way in these floras :— 


Eocene epoch. | Miocene epoch.| Pliocene epoch. 
Cryptogamia ......... Chea earner 1 ee 13 
Amphigenous ......| ...... LCOS PERSE ee eee = 6 
ACEOPENOUS .......02) «2-0. 1 Gia hAsniae Al oleae 7 
Phanerogamia. 
Monocotyledons ...| 33 33 26 26 4 4 
Dicotyledons ...... eS Pes co SY ome eo 195 
Gymnosperms...| ...++« A lbeascer I) S| ap aet 31 
Angiosperms .«..| ...++ NOS acc ae TOO |hacscce 164 
Totalyra.5s. 2007) tease. PSB! lah cveaske 212 


it is merely necessary to observe, that in the first column or 
eocene formation, the fossil fruits of the Isle of Sheppey, a part 
only of which have as yet been described by Mr. Bowerbank, have 
a great influence on the figures of the different divisions of the 
Phanerogamia, and that this locality however appears altogether 
exceptional, and perhaps presents us with an example of the re- 
sults of currents bringing exotic fruits from distant climates to 
accumulate upon a point of the coast of Europe. 

Under this point of view, the enumeration of the plants of this 
first epoch is not in any way capable of being compared with 
those of the other epochs, in which I have even avoided intro- 
ducing the small number of fossil plants of the tertiary beds of 
the equatorial regions which are known, confining myself to the 
comparison of the tertiary floras of Europe. 

As to the characters drawn from the vegetable forms during 
these three epochs, the most remarkable appear to me to be : 


356 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


1. For the eocene epoch, the presence, but the rarity of Palms, 
confined to a small number of species. The predominance of 
Algee and marine Monocotyledons, which must be attributed to 
the great extent of marine formations during this epoch. 

The existence of a great number of extra-European forms, re- 
sulting however from the presence of the fossil fruits of Sheppey. 

2. For the miocene epoch, the abundance of Palms in the 
majority of the localities incontestably belonging to this epoch ; 
the existence of a tolerably large number of non-European forms, 
and particularly of the genus Steznhauera, which appears to me 
to be a Rubiaceous plant allied to the Morinda, found in several 
localities of these formations. 

3. For the pliocene epoch, the great predominance and the 
variety of the Dicotyledons, the rarity of the Monocotyledons, 
and, especially, the absence of Palms ; lastly, the general analogy 
of the forms of these plants with those of the temperate regions 
of Europe, North America and Japan. 

A remarkable character of the floras of these three epochs, but 
one which becomes still more striking in the-last, in which Dico- 
tyledonous plants are more numerous, is the absence of the most 
numerous and most characteristic families of the Gamopetale. 
Thus, in all the numerous impressions of Parschlug, Giningen, 
Horing, Radoboj, &c., nothing announces the existence of Com- 
posite, Campanulacez, Personatz, Labiate, Solanacez, Boragi- 
nace, &c. 

The only Monopetalz cited in large numbers are the Ericacez, 
the Ilicinez, with some Sapotaceze and Styracez, families which 
contain almost as many dialypetalous as gamopetalous plants. 

In the miocene flora alone, several Apocynacez have been in- 
dicated, and the Rubiaceous genus I have cited above. 


1. Hocene Epoch. 


This epoch, in its most precise limits, comprehends the plastic 
clay with its lignites, the Parisian marine limestone (calcaire gros- 
sier), and the gypsum above it in this same basin ; but I have not 
considered it necessary to separate from it, for the present, certain 
formations, which, according to the researches of modern geolo- 
gists, are placed between the cretaceous formation and the infe- 
rior portions of the beds which we have just indicated : such are 
the nummulitic beds of the district of Vicenza, including the cele- 
brated deposits of Monte Bolca, and probably certain neighbour- 
ing localities, such as Salcedo, in the district of Vicenza. I have 
also joined to this flora of the eocene formations a very remark- 
able locality of the Paris basin, the relations of which with the 
tertiary strata are not yet perfectly determimed: viz. the layers 
of the kind of ancient travertine which, near Sézanne, contain 


a 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 357 


aumerous fossil vegetables still undescribed, and of which I shall 
here notice the most remarkable. At the same time it should 
be observed, that these plants are very peculiar, and probably 
belong to a special flora, unless these differences depend upon a 
diversity of station. 

Besides the different members of the eocene properly so called, 
of the Paris basin, I include in this flora the fossils of the same 
formation in England, in the Isle of Wight and the Isle of Shep- 
pey, in the London basin. These last fossils, consisting almost 
entirely of fruits transformed into pyrites, constitute a collection 
which has no analogue at other points of the tertiary basins of 
Europe, not merely « on account of the number and diversity of 
these fruits, but of the wholly special characters, which remove 
them far from the plants of which the leaves are found in the 
other strata of the same geological epoch. Everything therefore 
leads us to think that these fruits, although belonging to plants 
contemporaneous with the eocene deposits of Europe, have been 
brought from distant countries by marine currents, as fruits are 
still brought from the equatorial regions of America on to the 
coasts of Ireland or Norway by the great current of the Atlantic. 
The deposit of the Isle of Sheppey therefore appears an acci- 
dental case in the eocene deposits, and the Paris basin does not 
present any of these fossils. 

The tertiary basin of Belgium, which follows that of London, 
has presented, near Brussels, some fossil fruits, very few in num- 
ber, but apparently identical with one of the genera most abun- 
dant in Sheppey. These are the Nipadites, at first regarded as a 
species of Cocos, under the name of Cocos Burtint. 

Lastly, by the advice of my learned colleague M. Elie de Beau- 
mont, I have included im this same flora the plants contained in 
the licnites of the shores of the Baltic and of Pomerania, so rich 
in amber, in which the plants have frequently been preserved. 
To M. Goppert is owing our acquaimtance with these plants, 
represented most frequently by very small fragments, the rela- 
tions of which he has determined with much sagacity and exac- 
titude. 

With the materials collected from these various localities, but 
most of which are still unpublished, we shall be able to construct 
the flora of the eocene epoch, of which the followmg list, com- 
prising only the species described or at least determined, is but 

a sketch. 

Flora of the Eocene Epoch. 


Amphigenous Cryptogams. Caulerpites Agardhiana, Brong.— 
ALG. Bolea. 
Confervites thoreformis, Brong.— |, _ pimnatifida, Brong.—Bolea. 


files | Zonarites flabellaris, Sternb.— Bolea. 


358 


Zonarites multifidus, Sternb.—Sal- 
cedo, Vic. 

Gigartinites obtusus, Brong.—Bolca. 

Sphzrococcites Beaumontianus, Br. 
—Paris. (Fucoides Beaumontia- 
nus, Pomel.) 

Chondrites Dufresnoyi, Pomel. — 
Paris. 

Delesserites Lamourouxii, 
Bolca. 

spathulatus, Sternb.—Bolea. 

Bertrandi, Sternb.—Bolca. 

—— Gazolanus, Sternb.—Boleca. 

Corallinites Pomelii, Brong.—Paris. 


St. — 


FunGI, 


Sporotrichites heterospermus, Gopp. 
—Amber. 

Pezizites candidus, Gépp.—Amber. 

Hysterites opegraphoides, Gopp.— 
Amber. 


Acrogenous Cryptogams. 
HeEpATICca. 


Marchantites sezannensis, Br. — 
Sézanne. 

Jungermannites Neesianus, Gopp.— 
Amber. 

transversus, Gépp.—Amber. 


contortus, Gépp.—Amber. 


Muscli. 


Muscites serratus, Gopp.—Amber. 
apiculatus, Gopp.—Amber. 
confertus, Gépp.—Amber. 
— dubius, Gopp.—Amber. 

—— hirsutissimus, Gopp.—Amber. 


FILICES. 


Pecopteris Humboldtiana, Gopp.— 
Amber. 

Pomelii, Br.—Sézanne. 

Tzniopteris Bertrandi, Brong.—Vi- 
cenza. 

Asplenium Wiegmanni, Brong. — 
Sézanne. 

Polypodites thelypteroides, Brong. 
—Sézanne. 


EQuISETACES. 
Equisetum stellare, Pomel.—Oise. 


CHARACEA. 


Chara helicteres, Brong.—Paris. 


M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


Chara tuberculosa, Lyell. — Isle of 
Wight. 
— Lemani, Brong.—Paris. 


Monocotyledons. 


NAIADES. 
Caulinites parisiensis, Brong.—-Paris. 
grandis, Pomel.—Paris. 
— Brongniartii, Pomel.— Paris. 
—— nodosus, Ung.—Paris. 


ambiguus, Ung.—Paris. 
cymodoceites, Pomel.—Paris. 
— herbaceus, Pomel.—Paris. 
zosteroides, Pomel.—Paris. 
Zosterites tenieformis, Brong. — 
Vicent. 
enervis, Brong.—Paris. 
Halochloris cymadoceoides, Ung.— 
Bolea. 
Potamogeton tritonis, Ung.—Bolea. 
naiadum, Ung.—Bolca. 
multinervis, Brong.—Paris. 
Carpolithes Websteri, Brong.—Isle 
of Wight. (Carp. thalictroides, 
var. a, Br.) 


NIPACE. 


Nipadites, Bowerb.—13 species from 
the Isle of Sheppey, 2 of which 
occur also in the tertiary beds of 
Brussels. 


PALMACE. 


Flabellaria _parisiensis, 
Paris. 

rhapifolia, Sternb.—Vinacourt, 

Som. 

maxima, Ung.—Oise, Grisolle. 

Palmacites echinatus, Brong.—Sois- 
sons. 

annulatus, Brong.—Paris. 


Brong. — 


Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. 


CoNIFER. 
* Cupressinez. 


Juniperites Hartmannianus, Gopp.— 
Amber. 

Thuytes Klinsmannianus, Gopp.— 
Amber. 

Mengeanus, Gopp.—Amber. 

Breynianus, Gopp.—Amber. 

—— Kleynianus, Gopp.—Amber. 

Ungerianus, Gopp.—Amber. 

Cupressites Brongniartiana, Gopp.— 
Amber. 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 


Cupressites Linkianus, Gépp.—Am- 


ber. 

Bockianus, Gépp.—Amber. 

Callitrites Brongniartii, Endl. — 
Paris. 

curtus, Endl.—Sheppey. 

Comptoni, Endl.—Sheppey. 

—— thuioides, End/.—Sheppey. 

crassus, Endl/.—Sheppey. 

Frenelites recurvatus, Endl.—Shep- 
pey- 

subfusiformis, Hnd/.--Sheppey. 

globosus, Brong.—Sheppey. 

elongatus, Brong.—Sheppey. 

Solenostrobus subangulatus, End. 
—Sheppey. 

corrugatus, Endi.—Sheppey. 

sulcatus, Endl.Sheppey. 

semiplotus, End/.—Sheppey. 

tessellatus, Brong.—Sheppey. 


** Abietinee. 
Abietites obtusifolius, Gopp.Am- 
ber. 
geanthracis, Gopp.—Lignite, 
Silesia. 
Wredanus, Gépp.—Amber. 
—— Reichianus, Gopp.—Amber. 
Pinites Defrancii, Brong.—Paris. 
— macrolepis, Brong.—Paris. 
rigidus, Gépp.—Amber. 
—— lgnitum, Gopp.—Lign., Saxe. 
ovoideus, Gopp.—Silesia. 
—— Thomassianus, Gopp.— Lig- 
mite. 
brachylepis, Gopp.—Lignite. 
Peuce succinifera, End!.—Amber. 
*** Taxiner. 
Taxites acicularis, Brong.—Lignite, 
Cassel. 
Langsdorffii, Brong.—Lignite, 
Wetterau. 
diversifolius, Brong.—Lignite, 
Cassel. 
affinis, Gdpp.—Lignite. 
Taxoxylon Ayckei, Ung.— Lignite, 
Silesia. 
**** Gnetacee. 


Ephedrites Jonianus, Gépp.—-Amber. 


359 
Angiospermous Dicotyledons, 
BETULACES. 

Alnus suceineus, Gépp.—Amber. 
Betulinium parisiense, End/.—Paris. 
CUPULIFER. 

Quercus Meyerianus, Gépp.—Amber. 
Carpinites dubius, Gépp.—Lignite. 
JUGLANDES. 


Juglans ventricosa, Brong.—Lignite, 
Pomerania. 

Schweiggeri, Gépp.— Lignite, 

Prussia. 

Hagenianus, Gopp. — Lignite, 

Prussia. 


ULMACEZ. 
Ulmus Brongniartii, Pomel.—Paris. 


PROTEACEX. 
Petrophylloides, Bowerb.—7 species 
from the Isle of Sheppey. 
LEGUMINOS&. 
Leguminosites, 18, ] speciesof fruits 
Xylinoprionites, 2, } from the Isle 
Faboidea, 25, of Sheppey. 
CENOTHERES. 
Trapa Arethuse, Ung.—Bolea. 


CuCURBITACE, 
Cucumites variabilis, Bow.—Shep- 
Bey: 
SAPINDACER. 
Cupanioides, Bow.—8 species from 
Sheppey. 
MALVACE. 
Hightea, Bowerb.—10 species from 
Sheppey. 
ERICACE&% ? 
Dermatophyllites, Gépp.—9 species 
in amber. 
Families doubtful. 


Phyllites, 10 species. 
Antholithes, 4 species. 
Carpolithes, 8 species. 


The most remarkable characters of this flora are : 1. the great 
quantity of Algz and marine Naiadez, a character related to the 
extent and magnitude of the marine formations of this epoch. 

2. The great number of Conifers, belonging mostly to genera 
still existing, but among which the Cupressinee seem to predo- 


360 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


minate, especially if we admit, as positively belonging to this 
family, the various fruits of the Isle of Sheppey which Mr. Bower- 
bank has described under the name of Cupressinites, and of 
which M. Endlicher has formed the genera Callitrites, Frenelites, 
and Solenostrobus. If these fruits really belonged to the Kuropean 
vegetation, they indicate very peculiar generic forms, which are 
probably entirely destroyed. 

3. The existence of several large species of Palms, equally de- 
monstrated by the presence of their leaves and their stems.’ 


2. Miocene Epoch. 


This middle epoch of the tertiary formations appears to me to 
comprise the following localities among those which have fur- 
nished materials for the study of the vegetation of the tertiary 
period :— 

1. In the environs of Paris, the upper or Fontainebleau sands, 
and the millstones (Meul. Par.) which crown our hills; 2. the 
wands with impressions, in the environs of Mans and Angers, and 
probably those of Bergerac, department of Dordogne; 3. a por- 
tion of the tertiary formations of Auvergne, and particularly 
those of the mountain of Gergovia, beds which, from their im- 
pressions, appear more ancient than those of Menat, but which 
perhaps all belong to different stages of the pliocene epoch ; 
4. the freshwater formations of Armissan, near Narbonne, the 
gypsum of Aix in Provence, the lignites of Provence, the fossil 
plants of which are scarcely known ; lastly the lacustrine forma- 
tions, rich in the wood of Palms and fasciculated stems of Mo- 
nocotyledons, of Upper Provence, near Apt and Castellane; 5. a 
portion of the tertiary beds of Italy, and particularly those of 
Superga, near Turin; 6. the molasse of Switzerland with its 
lignites, at Lausanne, Kopfnac and Horgen, containing the re- 
mains of Palms. 

7. The lignites of the banks of the Rhine, near Cologne and 
Bonn, at Friesdorf, Liblar, &c., sometimes containing the wood 
of Palms, and those of the Wetterau at Nidda, near Frankfort, 
and in other places; as well as those of Meisner, near Cassel, 
which appear of the same epoch, although those of the Wetterau 
seem more to approach the plicene flora, by the abundance of 
certain genera of Dicotyledons, such as Juglans and Acer, and 
even by several cases of specific identity. 

8. A portion of the lignites of Bohemia, and particularly those 
of Altsattel, the fossils of which, described by M. Sternberg and 
M. Rossmiassler, agree generally with those of the other localities 
already cited. Other lignites of Bohemia, those of Bilin and 
Comothau especially, pass completely mto the pliocene flora. 

9. Hoéring in Tyrol, and Radobo} m Croatia, the numerous 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 361 


impressions from whence M. Unger has so well made known in 
his ‘Chloris protogea,’ and which have become almost the type of 
the pliocene flora. 

With the exception of the lignite beds of the environs of Cassel 
and Frankfort, the species of which often have numerous relations 
with those of @ningen and Parschlug, and which perhaps belong 
rather to the pliocene flora, the different localities which I have 
just cited have many relations in respect to their fossil plants. 
Thus the Nymphea Arethuse occurs in the millstones of Paris 
and in the marls of Armissan; the Flabellaria rhapifolia and 
maxima occur at Hoéring in Tyrol, at Radoboj in Croatia, and in 
the upper sands of the environs of Angers and Perigueux. The 
Callitrites Brongniartii, Endl., occurs equally in the beds of Ar- 
missan, of Aix in Provence, of Horing, and of Radoboj. 

Lastly, the Steinhauera globosa of the lignites of Altsattel in 
Bohemia, occurs also in the sands of the environs of Mans, and 
the Platanus Hercules of Radoboj in Croatia has been sent to me 
from Armissan, by M. Tournal. 

These facts will probably be multiplied by a more attentive 
study of the different localities, but they already leave little doubt 
about the synchronism of the majority of these local formations. 


Frora oF tHE M1IocenE ForRMATIONS. 


Amphigenous Cryptogamia. Caulinites Radobojensis, Ung.—Ra- 
ae dobo}. : 
re “e nodosus, Ung.—Radobo}. 
Cystoseirites communis, Ung.—Ra- | Ruppia pannonica, Ung.—Radobo}. 
doboj. _ Carpolithes thalictroides, Brong.— 
gracilis, Ung.—Radoboj. M. Paris. 
Heli, Ung.—Radobg}. 
Spherococcites cartilagineus, Ung. GRAMINACES. 
—Radobo}. Culmites anomalus, Brong.—Meul. 
Xylemites umbilicatus, Ung.—Ra- Par. 
dobo}j. Goppertu, Munst.— Bohemia. 


Bambusium sepultum, Ung.—Rado- 
Acrogenous Cryptogams, 


bo}. 
Musct. LILIACES. 
Muscites Tournalii, Brong.—Armis- | Smilacites hastata, Brong.—Armis- 
san. san. 
FILIcEs. grandifolia, Ung.—Radobo}. 
Filicites polybotrya, Brong. — Ar- PALMACER: 
missan. ; . 
CHARACE A. Flabellaria latania, Rossm.—Bohe- 


mia. 
rhapifolia, Sternb. — Horing, 


Chara medicaginula, Brong.—Meul. 
Par. 


: P Switz. 
prisea, Ung.—Radobo}. oxyrachis, Ung.—Horing. 
Monocotyledons. —— verrucosa, Ung.—Horing. 


crassipes, Ung.—Horing. 
NAIADES. —— Marti, Ung.—Horing. 
Zosterites marina, Ung.—Radobo}. major, Ung.—Horing. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 24. 


362 


Flabellaria hoeringiana, Ung.—Ho- 
ring. 

maxima, Ung.—Radobo}. 

—— Lemanonis, Brong.—Aix. 

Pheenicites pumila? Brong.—Le Puy. 

spectabilis, Ung.—Radobo). 

salicifolius, Ung.—Bohemia. 

angustifolius, Ung.—Bohemia. 

Endogenites didymosolen, Spreng. 
—Paris. 

perfossus, Ung.—Bohemia. 


Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. 
ContiFER. 

Callitrites salicornioides, Brong.— 
Radoboj. (‘Thuites salicornioides, 
Ung.) 

—— Brongniartii, Endl.—Aix, Ar- 
missan, Héring, Radobo). 


Sequoites taxiformis, Brong.—Arm., | 


Horing. (Cupressites taxiformis, 
Ung., tab. 1x.) 

Glyptostrobites Ungeri, Brong. — 
Horing. (Cupressites taxiformis, 
Ung., tab. vii.) 

parisiensis, Bron g-—Meul. Par. 


(Muscites squamosus, Brong. 
Prod.) 

Abietites lanceolatus, Ung. (Eleate). 
—Radoboj. 


Ungeri, Endl. (Pinites).—Ra- 

doboj. (Paleocedrus extinctus, 

Ung.) 

hordeaceus, Gépp. (Pinites).— 

Bohemia. 

austriaca, Ung. (Eleate).—Bo- 
hemia. 

Pinites pseudostrobus, Brong.—Ar- 
missan. 

Saturni, Ung.—Radobo}. 

oviformis, Endl.—Bohemia. 

ovatus, Pres/.—Bohemia. 

Araucarites ?. Goppertii, Presl. — 
Horing. 

Eleoxylon acerosum, 
hemia. 

Hoedlianum, Brong.—Bohemia. 

TaxitesTournalii, Brong.-—Armissan. 

Langsdorffii, Brong.—Lignite, 
Wetterau. 

Podocarpus macrophylla, Lindl.— 
Aix. 

Angiospermous Dicotyledons. 
MyRicEs&. 

Comptonia grandifolia, Ung.—Ra- 

dobo}. 


Brong.—Bo- 


M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


Comptonia breviloba, Brong.—H6- 
ring. 

7 dryandreefolia, Brong.—Ar- 
missan. 

Myrica quereina, Ung.—Radobo}. 

imundata, Ung.—Radobo). 

banksieefolia, Ung —Horing. 

— heeringiana, Ung.—Horing. 

acuminata, Ung.—Horing. 

? longifolia, Ung.—Carniolia. 


BETULINEA. 


Betula dryadum, Brong.—Ammiss., 
Radobo}. 

salzhausenensis, Gépp.—Lig- 
nite, Wetterau. 

Betulinium tenerum, Ung.—Austria. 

Alnus Kefersteinii, Gépp.—Lignite, 
Wetterau. 


CuUPULIFERS. 


Quercus paleococcus, Ung.—Rado- 
bo}. 

furcinervis, Ung.—Bohemia. 

cuspidata, Ung.—Bohemia. 

Fagus atlantica, Ung.—Radobo). 

Carpinus macroptera, Brong. — 
Arm., Rad. 

erandis, Ung.—Radobo). 

betuloides, Ung.—Gergovia. 


ULMACEZ. 
Ulmus bicornis, Ung.—Radobo}. 
—— prisca, Ung.—Radobo}. 
Lamothii, Pomel.—Gergovia. 


More. 
Ficus hyperborea, Ung.—Radobo}. 
PLATANES. 
Platanus? grandifolia, Ung.—Ra- 
dobo}. 

digitata, Ung.—Radobo}. 
jatrophefolia, Ung.—Radobo). 
Hercules, Ung.—Radobo}, Ar- 


missan. 


SALICINE. 


Populus crenata, Ung.—Radobo). 
— Leuce, Ung.—Bohemia. 


LAURINEZ. 
Daphnogene cinnamomeifolia, Ung. 
—Rad., Bohemia. 
paradisiaca, Ung.—Radobo}. 
relicta, Ung.—Radobo}. 
Laurus camphora? Crois.—Gergovia, 
dulcis? Lindl.—Aix. 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 


UMBELLIFERZ. 
Pimpinellites Zizioides, Ung.—Ra- 
doboj. 
HALORAGE. 
Myriophyllites capilliformis, Ung.— 
Radoboj. 
CoMBRETACES. 
Getonia petreseformis, Ung.—Rado- 
boj. 
Terminalia radobojensis, Ung 
dobo}. 
miocenica, Ung.—Radobo}. 


.—Ra- 


CALYCANTHESA. 


Calycanthus Braunii, Brong.—Lig- 
nite, Wetterau. 


LEGUMINOS&. 


Phaseolites cassifolia, Ung.—Ra- 
dobo}. 

Desmodophyllum adoptivum, Ung. 
—Radoboj. 

viticmoides, Ung.—Radobo}. 

Dolichites europzus, Ung.—Rado- 
bo}. 

maximus, Ung.—Radoboj. 

Erythrina sepulta, Ung.—Radobo}. 

Adelocercis radobojana, Ung.—Ra- 
dobo}. 

Bauhinia destructa, Ung.—Radobo}. 

Mimosites borealis, Ung.—Horing. 

Acacia disperma, Ung.—Radoboj. 


ANACARDIES. 
Rhus stygia, Ung.—Radobo}. 
Pyrrhe, Ung.—Radobo}. 
—— Rhadamanti, Ung.—Radobo}. 


ZANTHOXYLE. 


Zanthoxylon europeum, Ung.—Ra- 
dobo}. 
JUGLANDES. 
Juglans nux-taurensis, Brong. — 
Turin. 


363 


Juglans ventricosa, Brong. — Lig- 
nite, Wetterau. 

acuminata, A. Braun. — Lig- 

nite, Wetteran. 

leevigata, Brong. — Lignite, 
Wetterau. 

— costata, Sternb.—Bohemia. 

—— minor, Sternb.—Bohemia. 


RHAMNE. 
Rhamnus deperditus, Ung.—Rado- 
bo}. 
Ceanothus polymorphus, Ung. — 
Radoboj. 


ACERINER. 
Acer campylopteryx, Ung.—Rado- 
bo}. 
eupterygium, Ung.—Radobo}. 
pegasinum, Ung.—Radobo}. 
megalopteryx, Ung.— Radobo}. 
i A. Braun. — 


Lignite, Wetterau. 


NYMPH ACE. 


Nymphea Arethuse, Brong.— Ar- 
missan, Meul., Paris. 


APOCYNE. 


Echitonium superstes, Ung.—Rado- 
bo}. 

microspermum, Ung.— Rado- 
bo}. 

Neritinium dubium, Ung.—Radoboj. 

longifolium, Ung.—Radobo}. 

Plumieria flos- -saturni, Ung.—Rado- 
bo}. 

uae ranmees sessile, Ung.—Ra- 
dobo}. 

janesotgetinn Ung.—Radoboj. 


RuBIACE. 


Steinhauera subglobosa, Sternb. — 
Bohemia, Mans sands. 
oblonga, Sternb.— Bohemia. 


The most striking characters of this epoch consist in the mix- 
ture of exotic forms now peculiar to hotter regions than Europe, 
with plants generally growing in temperate “countr ies, such as 


the Palms 


, a species of Bamboo, Laurinez, Combretaceze, Legu- 


minose of warm climates, Apocyneze analogous, according to M. 
Unger, to the genera of the equatorial regions, a Rubiaceous 
plant wholly tropical,—united with Maples, Walnuts, Birches, 
Elms, Oaks, Hornbeams, &c.—genera peculiar to temperate or 


24% 


364. M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


cold regions. The presence of equatorial forms, especially of 
Palms, appears to me to distinguish this essentially from the 
following epoch. Finally, the very small number of plants with 
a monopetalous corolla will be remarked, confined to species re- 
ferred by Unger to the Apocynez, and the genus Steimhauera 
founded on a fruit which 1s closely related to that of the Morinde 
among the Rubiacez. 


3. Pliocene Epoch. 


This epoch, embracing all the tertiary beds superior to the 
shell-marls of Touraine, comprehends a considerable number of 
localities, rich in fossil plants, and which have their position 
determined as much even by the ensemble of the vegetation they 
contain as by their other geological characters. The tertiary 
basins which it appears to me should form the basis of this 
flora, both from their identity and the numerous well-studied 
plants they contain, are:—That of Giningen near Schaffhausen 
(Gin.), the species of which were long ago studied and determined 
by M. Alex. Braun, whose labours, although unpublished, have 
been communicated to several scientific men, in particular to M. 
Unger; that of Parschlug in Styria (Parschl.), the numerous 
impressions of which have been combined, studied and deter- 
mined by M. Unger, published in part in his ‘ Chloris protogeea,’ 
and presented as a whole in a special enumeration of these species 
lately published under the title of ‘ Flora of Parschlug.’ In this 
locality alone M. Unger has recognized and classed 110 different 
species ; it is the most numerous local fossil flora known, and the 
identity of a great number of species with those of Giningen in- 
dicates the synchronism of these two local formations. Some 
other points in Styria also seem to be of the same epoch, as well 
as several localities in Hungary, very rich in silicified wood. In 
Bohemia the tripoli schists of Bilin and Comothau, which con- 
tain a rather large number of plants, described by M. Sternberg, 
are doubtless referable to this epoch, from the nature of the 
plants ; lastly, the tertiary hills, called the subapennine hills of 
the Placentian district, of Tuscany and a portion of Piedmont, 
as well as the gypseous formation of Stradella, near Pavia, so 
rich in impressions of leaves, form part of this epoch; but, with 
the exception of this last point, these beds generally contain but 
few plants. 

In France the pliocene epoch probably comprehends a portion 
of the freshwater deposits of Auvergne and Ardéche. Thus the 
schists of Menat and those of Rochesauve appear to me to pre- 
sent a flora very analogous to that of diningen and of Parschlug. 
As to the marls of Gergovia and Merdogne near Clermont, I 
have considered it best to class them rather in the miocene epoch ; 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 


365 


but this question can only be solved by a more attentive deter- 


mination of the species they contain. 


The following flora, which 


includes all that has been described or named from these beds, is 
nevertheless based, as may be seen from the indications of the 
localities, on the two basins of Parschlug and @ningen. 


Fiona or THE PLIocENE ForRMATIONS. 


Amphigenous Cryptogams. 


ALG&, 
Confervites bilinicus, Ung.—Bilin. 
Spheerococcites? striolatus, Sternd. 
—Italy. 
Funel. 
Xylomites maculatus, Ung. — Par- 
schlug. 
tuberculatus, Ung.—Parschl. 


Spheerites punctiformis, Ung.—Par- | 


schlug. 
— disciformis, Ung.—Parschl. 


Acrogenous Cryptogams. 


Musct. 
Muscites Schimperi, Ung.—Parschl. 


FILICEs. 


Adiantum renatum, Ung.—Parschl. 

Pteris parschlugiana, Ung. — Par- 
schlug. 

Goniopterites stiriacus, Brong. — 
Arnfels. 


Teniopteris dentata, Gépp. — 
Toppl., Bohemia. 
LycopopDIAcE#. 


Isoétites Braunii, Ung.—(CEn., Par- 
schlug. 
EQUISETACEX. 


Equisetum Braunii, Ung. — n., 
Parschl. 


Monocotyledons, 


NAIADE&, 
Potamogeton geniculatus, Braun.— 
(Eningen. 
GRAMINE. 


Culmites arundinaceus, Ung.—Par- 
schlug. 
CYPERACES. 


Cyperites tertiarius, Ung.—Parschl. 


LILIACEa&. 
Smulacites sagittata, Ung.—Parschl. 


Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. 


ConiIFERS. 


* Cupressinez. 


Callitrites Brongniartii, End/.—Par- 
schlug. 

gracilis, Brong.—Comothau. 

Widdringtonites Ungeri, Endl.— 
Parschlug. 

Taxodites europus, Brongniart.— 
Greece, Bilin. 

ceningensis, Ung.— (Eningen, 

Parschl. 

dubius, Pres?.—Bilin. 

Thuioxylon juniperjnum, Ung.—Sty- 
ria, Austria. 

ambiguum, Ung.—Styria. 

peucinum, Ung.—Lesbos. 


** Abietiner. 


Abietites Oceanines, Ung.—Parschl. 
balsamodes, Ung.—Parschl. 
leuce, Ung.—Parschl. 


| Pinites gothianus, Ung.—Parschl. 


furcatus, Ung.—Parschl. 
hepios, Ung.—Parschl. 
centrotos, Ung.—Parschl. 
—— equimontanus, Gopp.—Styria. 
—— Haidingeri, Ung.—Styria. 
Hampeanus, Ung.—Styria. 
Cortesii, Brong. — Placentian 
district. 


| ——- canariensis, Lindl.—Spain. 
| Peuce lesbia, Ung.—I. of Lesbos. 


Eleoxylon acerosum, Brongniart.— 
Styria. 

pannonicum, Brong.-—Hungary. 

—— Hédlianum, Brong.—Styria. 

regulare, Brong.—Hungary. 


*** Toxinee. 


Taxites tenuifolius, Brong.—Como- 
thau. 


366 


Taxites carbonarius, Munst.—Lig- | 
nite, Bavaria. 


—— Rhosthornii, Ung.— Lignite, 


Carinthia. 

Taxoxylum Goppertii, Ung.—Hun- 
gary. 

priseum, Ung.—Styria, Hun- 
gary. 


Salisburia adiantoides, Ung.—Italy. 
Angiospermous Dicotyledons, 


MyRricez. 


Comptonia acutiloba, Brong.— Bilin. 
ceningensis, A. Brawn.—Min., 
Parschl. 

ulmifolia, Ung.—Parschl. 
laciniata, Ung.—Parschl. 
Myrica deperdita, Ung.—Parschl. 


BETULACE. 


Betula Dryadum, Brong.—Parschl. 
macroptera, Ung.—Bilin. 
Alnus Keferstemu, Gopp.—Bilin. 
gracilis, Ung.—Bilin. 
suaveolens, Viv.—Stradella. 
nostratum, Ung.— Styria. 


CUPULIFERZ. 


Quercus bilinica, Ung.—Bilin. 

serra, Ung.—Parschl. 

—— lgnitum, Ung.—Parschl. 

aspera, Ung.—Parschl. 

—— Hamadryadum, Ung.—Parschl. | 

chlorophylla, Ung.—Parschl. 

Daphnes, Ung.—Parschl. 

elena, Ung.—Parschl. 

Drymeia, Ung.— Parscehl., Stra- 

della. 

mediterranea, Ung.—Parschl. 

Zoroastri, Ung.—Parschl. 

cyclophylla, Ung.—Parschl. 

myrtilloides, Ung.—Parschl. 

Quercinium sabulosum, Ung.—Au- 
stria, Hungary, Silesia, France, 
Moulins. 

austriacum, Ung.—Austria. 

transylvanicum, Ung.—'Tran- 
sylvania. 

Fagus castaneefolia, Ung.—Styria. 

Feronize, Ung.— Bilin. 

—— Deucalionis, Ung.—Bohemia. | 


Fegonium vasculosum, Ung.— Au- | 
stria, Styria. | 
Carpinus macroptera, Brongniart.— | 
Parschl. 


oblonga, Ung.—Parschl. | 


M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


ULMACE. 


Ulmus quercifolia, Ung.—Parschl. 
plurinervia, Ung.—Parschl. 
zelkoveefolia, Ung.—Parschl. 
parvifolia, A. Braun.—Parsch., 


n. 
Bronnu, Ung.—Parschl., Bilin, 
Comothau. 

prelonga, Ung.—Parschl. 
longifoha, Ung.—Bilin. 
Ulminium diluviale, Ung.—Bohemia. 
Celtis Japeti, Ung.—Parschl. 


BALSAMIFLUES. 
Liquidambar europeeum, A. Braun. 
—Q(Q£in., Parsehl. 
acerifolium, Ung.—Parschl. 
protensum, Ung.—Parschl. 


SALICINEA. 


Populus gigas, Ung.—Parschl. 
f£oli, Ung.—CEn., Parschl. 
latior, A. Br.—En., Parschl. 
ovalifolia, A. Br.—(nimgen, 
Parschl. 
Phaétoms, Viv.—Stradella. 
Salix angustissima, A. Br.—(CEnin- 
gen, Parschlug, Bilin. 
— neriifolia, A. Br.—Cningen. 
tenera, A. Br.—(Euingen. 
lancifolia, A. Br._—Ciningen. 
capreeefolia, A. Br.—Cin. 


LAURINE. 


Daphnogene cinnamomeifolia, Ung. 
—Parschlug. 


THYMELE. 
Hauera styriaca, Ung.—Styria. 
SANTALACES. 
Nyssa europa, Ung.—Styria. 


CoRNEX. 


| Cornus ferox, Ung.—Parschlug. 


MyRrTACE. 
Myrtus miocenica, Ung.—Parschl. 


CALYCANTHES. 
Calycanthus Braunii, Brong.— (En. 


PoMACE. 


| Pyrus Theobroma, Ung.—Parschl. 


Euphemes, Ung.—Parschl., 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 


Pyrus minor, Ung.—Parschl. 

Cratzgus Oreonis, Ung.—Parschl. 

Cotoneaster Andromede, Ung.— 
Parschlug. 


RosacE&. 


Rosa Penelopes, Ung.—Parsehl. 
Spiraea Zephyri, Ung.—Parschl. 


AMYGDALE, 


Prunus paradisiaca, Ung.—Parschl. 
Euri, Ung.—Parschl. 

—— theodisca, Ung.—Parschl. 
atlantica, Ung.—Parschl. 
Amygdalus querculus, Ung.—Parsch. 
pereger, Ung.—Parschl. 


LEGUMINOS#&. 


Robinia Hesperidium, Ung.—Parsch. 

Cytisus? ceningensis, A. Braun. — 
(Eningen. 

—— Dionysiu, Ung.—Parschl. 

Amorpha styriaca, Ung.—Parschl. 


Glycirrhiza Blandusie, Ung.—Pars. 
Phaseolithes orbicularis, Ung.—Pars. 
serrata, Ung.—Parschl. ~ 
—- physolobium, Ung.—Parschl. 
securidaca, Ung.—Parschl. 
Gleditschia podocarpa, A. Braun.— 
(&n., Parschl. 
Bauhinia parschlugiana, Ung.—Par- 
schlug. 
Cassia ambigua, Ung.—Parschl. 
hyperborea, Ung.—Parschl. 
petiolata, Ung.—Parschl. 
Memnonis, Ung.—Parschl. 
Acacia parschlugiana, Ung.—Parschl. 
Mimosites paleeogeea, Ung.—Parschl. 


ANACARDIE. 


Rhus punctatum, Al. Braun.—(Cn. 
cuneolata, Ung.—Parschl. 
—— nitida, Ung.—Parschl. 
triphylla, Ung.—Parschl. 
—— eleodendroides, Ung.—Parsch. 
zanthoxyloides, Ung.—Parschl. 
Hertha, Ung.—Parschl. 

—— Napzarum, Ung.—Parschl. 


JUGLANDES. 


Juglans acuminata, A. Braun. — 
(En., Parschl. 

falcifolia, A. Braun. — On., | 

Parschl. 

melana, Ung.—Parschl. 

—— quereina, Ung.—Parschl. 


367 


Juglans elenoides, Ung.—Parschl. 
hydrophila, Ung.—Parschl. 
cinerea fossilis, Brong.—Tus- 
cany. 


RHAMNES. 
Karwinskia multinervis, A. Br. — 
(Eningen, Styria. 
Rhamnus terminalis, 4. Br.—Cn. 
aizoon, Ung.—Parschl. 
aizoides, Ung.—Parschl. 
degener, Ung.-—Parschl. 
—— pygmeeus, Ung.—Parschl. 
bilinicus, Ung.—Bilin. 
Ziziphus tremula, Ung.—Parschl. 
protolotus, Ung.—Parschl. 
Paliurus Favoni, Ung.—Parschl. 
Ceanothus subrotundus, Al. Br.— 
(ningen, Parschl. 
—— europzeus, Ung.—Parschl. 
—— tilifolius, Ung.—Bilin, Cin. 
—— bilinicus, Ung.—Bilin. 
polymorphus, Ung.—CEningen. 


CELASTRINE. 


Celastrus europzeus, Ung.—Parschl. 
cassinefolius, Ung.—Parschl. 
cuneifolius, Ung.—Parschl. 
Euonymus Latonus, Ung.—Parschl. 


SAPINDACE. 
Sapindus Pythii, Ung.—Parschl. 


ACERINES. 
Acer lignitum, Ung.—Bilin. 
pseudo-monspessulanum, Ung. 
—Parschl. 
obtusilobum, Ung.—Styria. 
pseudo-campestre, Ung.—(n., 
Parschl. 
trilobatum, A. Br.—C&Eningen, 
Parschl., Bilin. 
productum, A. Br.—CEningen, 
Parschl., Bilin. 
tricuspidatum, A. Br.—(En. 
trifoliatum, 4. Br.—(En., Bilin. 
radiatum, A. Br.—Ciningen. 
vitifolium, A. Br.—Cningen. 
parschlugianum, Ung.-—Parsch. 
ficifolium, Viv.—Styria, Stra- 
della. 
elongatum, Viv.—Styria, Stra- 
della. 
integerrmum, Viv. — Styria, 
Stradella. 
Acerinium danubiale, Ung.—Upper 
Austria. 


368 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which 


TILIACER. EBENACE. 
Tilia prisca, A. Braun.—CEin. Diospyros brachysepala, Al. Br.— 
(Eningen. 
MAGNOLIACE&. | ILICINES, 
Liriodendron Procaccinii, Ung. — | Ilex sphenophylla, Ung.—Parschl. 
Sinigaglia. stenophylla, Ung.—Parschl. 


parschlugiana, Ung.—Parschl. 
ambigua, Ung.—Parschl. 
cyclophylla, Ung.—Parschl. 
Prinos europeeus, Ung.—Parschl. 


CAPPARIDE. 


Capparis ogygia, Ung.—Parschl. 


SAPOTEA. Nemopauthes angustifolius, Ung.— 
ee as pally lees Parschi Parschl. 
Sideroxylon hepios, Ung.—Parschl. ee 
Achras lycobroma, Ung.—Parschl. : 
Rhododendron fios-Saturni, Ung.— 
STYRACEA, Parschl. 


; ; Azalea hyperborea, Ung.—Parschl. 
Symplocos dubius, Ung.—Parschl. | Andromeda glauca, Ung.—Parschl. 
Styrax borealis, Ung.—Parschl. | Vaccinium vitis-Japeti, Ung.—Pars. 
icmadophilum, Ung.—Parschl. 
myrsinites, Ung.—Parschl. 
Fraxinus primigenia, Ung.—Parschl. | Ledum limnophilum.—Parschl. 


OLEACE. 


The pliocene epoch, examined in Europe,—for I have inten- 
tionally excluded from the preceding list some fossils from the 
Antilles which are referred to these formations,—presents as its 
peculiar character, extreme analogy with the existing flora of 
temperate regions of the northern hemisphere,—lI do not say of 
Europe, for this pliocene flora comprehends several genera foreign 
to our existing flora, but peculiar to the vegetation of America or 
temperate Asia. There are, taking for granted the correctness 
of the generic relations established by the botanists to whom 
these determinations are dune, Taxodium, Salisburia, Comptonia, 
Liquidambar, Nyssa, Robinia, Gleditschia, Bauhina, Cassia, Aca- 
cla, Rhus, Juglans, Ceanothus, Celastrus, Sapindus, Liriodendron, 
Capparis, Sideroxylon, Achras and Symplocos, all genera foreign 
to temperate Europe, in which they have been found in a fossil 
condition, but which are, for the most part, still met with in the 
temperate regions of other parts of the globe. 

Of other genera still existing in Europe, but now only contain- 
ing a small number of species there, we find many more in the 
fossil condition : for example the Maples, fourteen species of which 
are enumerated in this flora of the pliocene epoch, and the Oaks, 
which amount to thirteen. It should be remarked that these 
species come from two or three narrowly circumscribed localities, 
which, at the present time, probably do not present more than 
three or four species of these genera in a radius of several leagues. 
Lastly, another character to which I have already drawn atten- 
tion, and which renders this flora still more different from that 
of our epoch, is the absence or at least the small number and the 
nature of the plants with gamopetalous corollas. 


have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 369 


Thus, there are in this flora only twenty plants arranged in the 
families of that division ; all these belong to the group of hypo- 
gynous gamopetalee which I have called isog gynous, which in the 
general organization of their flowers approach nearest to the 
dialypetalee. 

Is this absence of anisogynous gamopetale, or gamopetale with 
irregular ovaries, the result of chance? or of the fact that most of 
these plants, especially among the species of temperate regions, 
are herbaceous, these herbaceous plants being generally in condi- 
tions less favourable for passing into the fossil condition ? Or 
lastly, were not these families, which some botanists have been 
led to consider as the most elevated in the scale of vegetable or- 
ganization, at that time yet created? This cannot now be esta- 
blished positively. 

But it should be observed that in the miocene epoch these 
plants were still less numerous, yet belonged to other families, 
and that in the eocene epoch none have been cited by the authors 
who have made out the relations between the fossil and living 
plants, without having at the same time preconceived ideas on the 
subject. 

Another fact to be noted, but which also probably depends on 
the herbaceous nature of these plants and their leaves not being 
caducous, is the almost complete absence of Monocotyledons, 
Ferns al Mosses, which establishes, in reference to these fami- 
lies, a very great difference between the pliocene flora and the 
existing one of Europe. A no less important difference distin- 
guishes this flora from those of older epochs, viz. the absence 
throughout these beds of the family of Palms, which formed, on 
the contrary, the prominent character of the miocene epoch. No 
trace of them is known in Europe in the pliocene formations I 
have enumerated, while the woods of this family are very abun- 
dant in the formations of the Antilles, which are regarded as be- 
longing to an epoch at least as recent as the pliocene formations, 
—which appears to indicate that the zones of vegetation were 
distributed at that epoch almost in the same manner as at the 
present time. 

Indeed, in these modern formations of the Antilles, among 
the fossil woods, the only parts of vegetables hitherto collected, 
are found specimens which indicate the existence not only of 
numerous and varied Palms, but of several other families of the 
equatorial zone, such as Lianes allied to the Bauhinias, Meni- 
spermeze, Pisonias, &c. Thus the vegetation of the Antilles had 
the characters of the equatorial zone at that epoch, as the flora 
of Europe had at the same time those of the temperate zone. 

Finally, to conclude our observations on this flora of the last 
geological epoch, preceding the existing one, we will direct atten- 


370 Mr. G. Newport on the Reciprocal Relation 


tion to the fact, that in spite of the general analogies which exist 
between the plants of these formations and those which at pre- 
sent live in the temperate regions, not one species appears to be 
identical, at least with any plant now growing in Europe ; and if, 
in some rare cases, complete identities appear to exist, it 1s be- 
tween these fossil plants and American species. Thus the flora 
of Europe, even in the most recent geological epoch, was very 
different from the existing European flora. 


XXXII.—On the Reciprocal Relation of the Vital and Physical 
Forces. By Grorce Newrort, F.R.S., F.L.S.* 


Tue published Report of the Meeting of the British Association 
for the Advancement of Science, held at Birmimgham in Septem- 
ber 1849, contains an abstract of a paper by Dr. Fowler, F.R.S., 
with the following title: “Jf Vitality be a Force having correla- 
tions with the Forces, Chemical Affinities, Motion, Heat, Light, 
Electricity, Magnetism, Gravity, so ably shown by Professor Grove 
to he modifications of one and the same force ?” 

From this abstract it appears that Dr. Fowler regards the vital 
forces as having not only reciprocal relations among themselves, 
but also with the physical forces ;—that the vital forces are, in 
the expressive term employed by Mr. Grove with regard to the 
physical forces, “mutually correlated,’ and are convertible the 
one into the other. Dr. Fowler gives the following illustrations 
in support of the view :—“ The change of temperature to which 
the infant is necessarily exposed at its birth, the heat going ra- 
pidly out of it, excites the motion necessary for inspiration. 
This gives the oxygen of the air access to the carbon of the 
blood by endosmosis. This again to animal heat. From that 
electricity may be obtaimed, and from electricity, by an appro- 
priate coil, magnetism. Gravity the infant acquires by its growth, 
and can counteract by its muscular contractility. It may be 
said that an infant affords no evidence of the production of the 
forces, light, electricity, and magnetism, but the experiments of 
Dr. Faraday have demonstrated that all these may be produced by 
the vitality of the Gymnotus, and rendered palpable to our sight 
and feeling.”” Dr. Fowler then further instances the production 
of light by fire-flies, glow-worms, and some marine animals, and 
afterwards remarks :—‘ That mind and vitality reciprocally ex- 
cite and depress each other must be obvious to all who are atten- 
tive to their daily feelings ; and all conversant with surgical prac- 
tice must be aware of the difference in healing of wounds in a 


* Read at a Meeting of the British Association, August 1850. 


of the Vital and Physical Forces. 371 


healthy or exhausted subject.” (Report Brit. Assoc. 1849, p. 77, 
78.) 

A view similar to this was printed anonymously in the ‘ Bri- 
tish and Foreign Medico-Chirurgical Review’ for January 1848. 
Still more recently, on the 20th of June 1850, since the publi- 
cation of Dr. Fowler’s abstract, a paper was announced at the 
last Meeting of the Royal Society, by Dr. Carpenter, “ On the 
Mutual Relation of the Vital and Physical Forces.” But as neither 
that paper nor the abstract of it has yet been printed, I can only 
allude to the fact in connexion with that of the publication of 
Dr. Fowler’s remarks, as showing that views like to one which I 
announced some years ago are now beginning to be dissemi- 
nated. 

The view by myself had for its foundation the opinion that 
vital force is derived from without; that its degrees, or kinds, have 
a close relation with the physical forces; and that, like vital 
force, the instinctive power, or force, in animals, is an “ evolution, 
or change of form,” of these forces, in, or through, the organi- 
zation of nervous structure ;— and by which the entire body is 
impelled to acts of definite character in proportion as the force 
evolved is determined more or less centrifugally to definite struc- 
tures or regions ; and further, that this determination to parti- 
cular regions may be regulated either by the vegetative powers 
of organization inherent in the body itself, or by accessions of 
force from without, as by motion, light, heat, food, contact, &c. 

This view, in so far as relates to the connexion of the vital and 
instinctive forces with the physical, was publicly announced’ in 
a paper read to the Linnean Society on the 18th of November 
1845, “ On the Natural History, Anatomy, and Development of 
the Oil Beetle, Meloé.” 

The force referred to in that paper in illustration of the view 
was light ; my attention being then particularly drawn to the 
effects of this influence on the instincts of the young animal. I 
kad already published, in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 
1837, the results of observations on the influence of light on the 
Hive Bee, during the occurrence of the annular eclipse of the sun 
in May 1836; and also had pointed out in the ‘ Transactions’ for 
1841 the marked effect of ight on the mstinct of a newly born 
Myriapod. It may thus be seen that immediately it was shown 
that ‘an intimate relation exists between electricity, magnetism 
and light, and that these are convertible the one into the other*,” 
—the observations I had made on the effects of light on animals 
would quickly induce the conception that a similar relation ex- 
ists between the physical and the vital and instinctive powers, 


* Faraday, ‘On the Magnetization of Light,’’ &c. (Atheneum, Dec. 6, 
1845.) 


372 Mr. G. Newport on the Reciprocal Relation 


the connexion being traced through the nervous force on the one 
hand, and light and electricity on the other. This conception, or 
idea of relation, was expressed in the followimg words in my 
paper on Meloé, after some experiments on the effects of light 
on the instincts of the animal had been detailed :— 

“Thus the unerring influence of a great physical cause, which 
arouses the instinct of the newly developed being, seems to be 
clearly indicated in the effects of light upon these Meloés. These 
effects I may perhaps be allowed to designate the polarization of 
instinct. The facts I have now detailed lead me, in conformity 
with the discovery by Faraday of the analogy of light with heat, 
magnetism and electricity, to regard light as the primary source 
of all vital and instinctive power, the degrees and variations of 
which may, perhaps, be referred to modifications of this influence 
on the special organization of each animal body. Matteucci 
already has shown that electricity and nervous function are 
closely related ; and now that Professor Faraday has proved that 
light and electricity are the same principle, we seem to have ap- 
proached closer to a knowledge of the origin of life. The throes 
of parturition in the pregnant female,—the electrical shock of 
the Torpedo,—and doubtless also the ejection of poison by sting- 
ing insects,—the impressions of sensation, and the act of con- 
traction in muscular fibre,—all seem to be concomitant with the 
maturation, evolution, change of form or of nature of some ma- 
terial constituent of organic life,—and directly connected with, 
or influenced by, the hitherto regarded imponderable agent, ner- 
vous function ; a too intense, or too frequent diffluence (exhau- 
stion) of which seems to hasten the dissolution of the whole body, 
and diminish the intensity of those affinities by which its primary 
constituents are held together, and the cessation of which con- 
stitutes death.” 

This enunciation of view respecting the relations of the vital, 
instinctive and physical forces, the Council of the Linnean Society 
did not per mit me to retain in my paper printed in their ‘ Trans- 
actions,’ so that only the first two sentences I have quoted 
are there published, and I was compelled, but not without re- 
luctance and remonstrance, to submit to the omission of the 
remainder. But a portion of the omitted paragraph, sufficient 
perhaps to establish the fact of the view having been announced, 
had already been published in the Report of the Proceedings of 
the Society, first in the Gardeners’ Chronicle for November 29 nd, 
and, more explicitly, in the Athenzeum for December 6, 1845, in 
the following words :— 

“Tn the course of the paper the author pointed out some re- 
markable effects of light on the development and instincts of the 
young’ larva, as shown by experiments which he detailed ; and 


of the Vital and Physical Forces. 373 


then stated that he had been led by these and other facts, in 
conformity with the great discovery by Professor Faraday of the 
analogy of light with magnetism and electricity, to consider light 
as the primary source of all vital and instinctive power, the de- 
grees and variations of which, he suggested, may, perhaps, be 
referred to modifications of this influence on the special organi- 
zation of each animai body. The close relation which Mr. Fa- 
raday has now shown to subsist between light and electricity, 
and by Matteucci between electricity and nervous power, and the 
known dependence of most of the functions of the body on the 
latter, were remarked on as leading to the above conclusion.” 

A further report of the same views, but somewhat more de- 
tailed, was afterwards published in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Lin- 
nan Society (vol. i. p. 271), and in the ‘ Annals and Magazine 
of Natural History’ for May 1846 (vol. xvi. p. 352). 

Thus the connexion of the vital and physical forces through 
light, heat, electricity and nervous function was poimted out by 
myself in November 1845. 

The masterly views by Mr. Grove respecting the correlation of 
the physical forces had then already been published in a report 
of his Lectures in the Literary Gazette for January 1844, but 
with them I was entirely unacquainted. No allusion however is 
made in that report to the vital forces, or to any connexion of 
these with the physical. Mr. Grove afterwards published a sum- 
mary of his views in a separate form in August 1846, and it is 
interesting to find near the end of his essay the following pas- 
sage :— 

Se I believe that the same mode of reasoning as I have adopted 
in this essay might be applied to the organic as well as to the 
imorganic world, and that muscular force, animal and vegetable 
heat, &c., might, and at some time will be shown to have similar 
definite correlations ; but I purposely avoided the subject as per- 
taining to a department of science to which I have not devoted 
my attention.” 

Thus the idea of a close relation between the vital and phy- 
sical forces by myself in 1845, and of a correlation of the vital 
forces by Mr. Grove in 1846, precede the remarks in the ‘ British 
and Foreign Medico-Chirurgical Review ’ for January 1848, and 
also Dr. Fowler’s communication to the British Association in 
September 1849. 

But what until lately has been merely a view or idea, or at most 
an imperfect theory deduced from a comparison of well-known cir- 
cumstances, 1s now, in some respects, confirmed by experimental 
facts recently communicated by Matteucci to the Royal Society 
and printed in the ‘ Transactions’ (Part 1. 1850). In that com- 
munication electricity is shown by direct experiment to develope 


374 Mr. G. Newport on the Reciprocal Relation 


nervous force, as nervous force had already been shown by Fara- 
day and Matteucci to develope electricity through the agency of 
the organs of the electrical fishes. Thus the mutual convertibility 
of these forces, the one into the other, in organic structure, ap- 
pears now to be established, and the proof afforded of the cor- 
rectness of the view or idea is due to Matteucci. Now what is 
true of electricity in this respect may fairly be held to be correct 
of the other forces, seemg that these have been correlated as phy- 
sical influences, electricity with heat, heat with light, &c. 

It may be unnecessary, therefore, to re-state now, in support of 
the doctrine that the vital forces have a reciprocal relation with 
the physical, those circumstances which have already been men- 
tioned in the communications referred to. I shall merely add to 
these a very few remarks, with facts derived chiefly from the In- 
vertebrata, and which either are new, or have not yet been ap- 
plied to this inquiry, or have been directly observed by myself. 

It may be received as an admitted principle that it is necessary, 
in addition to the previous communion of the sexes, and in order 
to render continuous the changes then commenced, that the ovum 
should either be maintained at the temperature in which it is 
produced, or in one which is more or less increased, or in alter- 
nations of degrees of heat; since, when the ovum is retained in 
a medium of low temperature, the amount of which is more and 
more diminished, the changes commenced are at first retarded, 
then arrested, and with this arrestation vital force is propor- 
tionately diminished instead of being increased. 

The amount of heat force derived from without, and required 
for the evolution of life, varies, as we know, between wide ex- 
tremes in different animals. Among insects there are some 
Culicide, even in this climate, which come forth during the depth 
of winter and continuance of frost, if merely slight changes are 
induced in the temperature of the air by solar rays. In the 
colder region of Canada at that season there are other species 
amongst the Perlide which undergo their transformations, and 
even pair, preparatory to depositing their ova, at similar low tem- 
peratures. One species, Capnia vernalis, as I learn from my friend 
Mr. Barnston, who has watched its habits, comes forth at the end 
of winter, when the thick ice begins to crack, and changes from 
the nymph to the perfect state in the crevices, leaving its slough 
there, even when the temperature of the air has again sunk to 
freezing. Another species of the same tribe, Brachyptera gla- 
cialis, also makes its appearance at the same time, undergoes its 
changes, and even pairs in the crevices of decaying ice*. As these 
insects are short-lived in their perfect state, and as their larve 

* See a paper by myself on “ Pteronarcys regalis” in Trans. Linn. 
Soe. vol. xx. pp. 451, 452. 


of the Vital and Physical Forces. 375 


are aquatic, it is clear that although pairing takes place at but little 
above the temperature of freezing, the ova are deposited at a time 
when diurnal warmth is increasing, because accessions of force 
from without are necessary to evolve vital force within them, and 
induce the formation of structure; and, further, because without 
these accessions the ova have not within themselves the amount 
of force required and evolved by—and which promotes and sus- 
tains—the organization of the parent. 

This then appears to be true with regard to all the ovipara : that 
the ova require increments and alternations of heat-force from 
without to promote the development of the embryo, although the 
increment required by some may be slight. The force thus derived 
from the inorganic world induces changes in the constituents of 
the ovum, the result of which is the production of vital power. 
From these constituents, originally an aggregation of nucleated 
cells, a layer of cells is separated on the surface of the mass, and 
this becomes the foundation of the future being. The cells of 
which it is composed are very similar in appearance to others 
which form the common mass, and it is through changes in 
these that the embryo is formed. I have watched these changes 
in many Articulata. The ova of one species, the common ear- 
wig, Forficula, are well fitted to illustrate the view under consi- 
deration ; and are in fact, with the ova of Meloé, those from which 
my view was originally in part deduced. The Forficula rarely 
deposits her eggs at a temperature below 43° F. or 44° F., and, 
as naturalists are well aware through DeGeer, and as I have con- 
stantly observed, the female attends to and incubates them during 
the whole period of their development, turning and removing 
them from place to place according as the locality may happen 
to be of the required warmth or degree of moisture. The cells 
in the embryo or foundation layer of the impregnated ege grow 
and expand by accessions of heat and moisture, and some of these 
acquire gravity through the chemical changes promoted by heat, 
and by endosmosis and assimilation of substance through the 
shell in a fluid condition, as well as by assimilation of materials 
from other cells, which, having arrived at maturity are in deca- 
dence. The cells of the layer then divide, each into two, and these 
again enlarge in hke manner, and thus mutually promote the 
growth and enlargement of the whole, as well as the enlarge- 
_ ment of the entire ovum by their individual expansion and in- 
crease. ‘These changes are accompanied by an evolution of vital 
force, as motion, in the forming tissue. Heat thus promoting 
organization through chemical affinity and gravity results as mo- 
tive force. Motion among individual cells is the invariable ac- 
companiment of their growth and subdivision, and the reaction 
of the cells on each other during their changes is the commence- 


376 On the Reciprocal Relation of the Vital & Physical Forces. 


ment of motion in separate regions or portions of the whole tis- 
sue, and ultimately im the entire body of the embryo when 
formed. In this way the first movements of organs in the inte- 
rior of the embryo are commenced. Thus motion is generated 
in individual cells during the earlier stages of formation through 
heat force derived from without, and becomes a fixed and inherent 
power in one structure, while the same force may be evolved as 
light in another. In the union of the cells, as centres of force 
to form muscular tissue, a power of contractility is produced. 
Thus muscular force is derived from heat, chemical change, and 
gravity. These principles of formation of structure apply to 
every period of change in the animal. I have mentioned in a paper 
on the Circulatory Organs *, that “two modes of development 
are in operation in the same animal: first that of growth or sim- 
ple extension or enlargement of each individual part ; next that 
of aggregation of two or more parts to form particular divisions 
or regions of the body ;” and I have elsewhere + carried out 
these views more in detail. Now, what is true with regard to the 
compound parts of the already-formed embryo is equally true 
with reference to the simple constituent structures through which 
it is originated, and to the changes in one species as in another. 
In the egg of the glow- worm, Lamp yris, the cells in a portion of 
the foundation layer, instead of uniting to form muscular or ner- 
vous tissue, retain to a great extent their primary individuality, 
and assuming somewhat of the condition of secretory organs, 
evolve their vital force as ight. Thus through heat supplied to 
the ovum from without, light becomes a product in the organi- 
zation of the embryo. I have seen light emitted from the lu- 
minous organs at the moment the embryo is escaping from the 
ege-shell. “Tt may perhaps be urged that this light 1s simply that 
of combustion, or is assimilated rather to the ‘purely vegetative 
processes of organization, than is due to, or is a form of vital 
force. But this objection seems to be answered by the fact that 
the light of the glow-worm is excited to greater vividness not 
only by higher temperature of the surrounding medium, and an 
acceleration of the respiratory and circulatory processes, as well 
as by immersion in oxygen, but also by mechanical irritation of 
the animal, and consequent excitement of nervous force. In this 
respect, then, the production of light by the glow-worm seems 
to bear analogy with the evolution of electricity through me- 
chanical or other modes of exciting nervous force in the electrical 
fishes; and if this be the fact, we then have force derived from 
without, in the form of heat, converted through organization into 
vital force, and evolved as muscular contractility, light, electricity 
or nervous power. 
* Phil. Trans. 1843, part 2. p. 244. + Linn. Trans. vol. xix. part 3. 


Mr. F. M‘Coy on three new Devonian Zoophytes. 377 


XXXIII.—Deseriptions of three new Devonian Zoophytes. By 
Frepericx M‘Coy, Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in 
Queen’s College, Belfast. 


Stromatopora (Caunopora) verticillata (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming slender, cylindrical, vermiform 
branches 1 or 2 lines in diameter, each with a distinct central 
canal one-fourth to one-third of a line in diameter ; surround- 
ing sclerenchyme nearly solid, traversed by verticillate whorls of 
simple, nearly straight canals, averaging about one-third the 
diameter of the central canal in most of their length, extend- 
ing obliquely upwards and outwards from the inner channel 
(whose walls they perforate with regular, rounded, quincun- 
cially arranged openings) to the surface, where they form 
slightly elongate quincuncially arranged pores, four in the 
space of | line, separated by solid interspaces thicker than their 
diameter. ~ 
This species by its narrow cylindrical branches and distinct 

central channel resembles the C. ramosa (Brassart sp.), but in- 

stead of having a minute vermicular subequal reticulated struec- 
ture, as in that species, the general structure is nearly solid, and 
regalarly traversed from the centre to the surface by large, ob- 
lique, nearly straight verticillate canaliculi, giving a plumose 
appearance to the longitudinal section. 

Not uncommon in some parts of the Devonian limestone of 

Teignmouth, 

(Col. University of Cambridge.) 


Alveolites vermicularis (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming polymorphous masses of obscurely 
defined concentric layers, of short, irregularly and obtusely 
polygonat, vermicular, flexuous tubuli, traversed by regular 
horizontal diaphragms slightly more or less than the diameter 
of the tubes apart; cavity of the tubes in vertical and hori- 
zontal sections separated by at least their diameter of scleren- 
chyme ; about six tubes in the space of 1 line. 


I believe this species has been confounded with the very di- 
stinct Favosites (Alveolites) spongites of the Kifel, in which how- 
ever the tubes are half a line in diameter (only two openings in 
the space of 1 line) ; and in which they are also straight instead 
of vermicular or minutely flexuous, and have the sclerenchyme 
much thinner in proportion to the size of the tubes, presenting 
all the characters (as I tind from examination of authentic spe- 
cimens) represented with great fidelity in Goldfuss’s figures, t. 28. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 25 


3738 = Mr. F. M‘Coy on three new Devonian Zoophytes. 


f. 1 ato 1e of the ‘ Petrefacta Germanie.’ The branched varie- 
ties, which become hollowed by age, are extremely liable to be 
confounded with lar ge specimens of the Caunopora ramosa, but 
the structure is coarser, the tubules, though flexuous, are far 
straighter and more tube-like, and finally the transverse dia- 
phragms can always be made out by a little rubbing down of 
the surface, while they certainly do not exist in the smaller and 
far more irregular sponge-like tissue of the Caunopora. I have 
noticed in some specimens preserved in slates that the oblique 
cell-openings on the surface are rhomboidal with the lower angle 
very prominent and spinose. 

Common in the Devonian limestone of Teignmouth ; Devonian 
shale of Newquay, and slates of Bedruthen Steps, St. Eval. 

(Col. University of Cambridge.) 


Strephodes gracilis (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum simple, very gradually tapering, irregularly 
twisted, averaging 3 inches long and 8 lines in adult diameter ; 
horizontal section, outer wall very thick, solid; radiating la- 
melle at the above diameter about fifty-six, very thin, extend- 
ing in a slight irregular manner towards a large central space, 
which the primary ones fill with their irregular complicated 
extremities ; secondary lamellz as thick as the primary, of 
irregular lengths, but seldom extending one-fourth the di- 
stance to the centre ; transverse vesicular plates extremely deli- 
cate, rather few, uregular: vertical section showing in the 
middle a few irregular flexuous delicate longitudinal lines 
(edges of the complicated ends of the vertical radiating la- 
mellze) ; sides occupied by very open vesicular tissue, com- 
posed of large, curved, delicate, oblique plates, forming about 
two rows of great cells on each side; outer wall very thick, 
forming a nearly smooth surface; when decorticated the la- 
mellar sulci average five in 2 lines; terminal cup deep, 
strongly radiated to the flattened centre. 


This little species is extremely remarkable for the looseness of 
the vesicular tissue in the vertical section, or great size and con- 
sequent smaller number of the cells. Decorticated fragments 
bear some external resemblance to the Cyathophyllum cespitosum 
of the same beds when in the same condition, but a vertical 
fracture with the hammer, wetted or polished, will easily distin- 
guish them by showing the broad transverse diaphragms of the 
latter. 

Not uncommon in the Devonian limestone of Newton Bushel. 

(Col. University of Cambridge.) 


Bibliographical Notices. 379 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


The British Flora, comprising the Phenogamous or Flowering Plants 
and the Ferns. The 6th edition, with additions and corrections, 
§c. By Sir Witt1am Jackson Hooker, K.H., LL.D. &e. &c., 
and Grorce A. Watker-Arnotr, LL.D. &c. &e. London, 
Longman and Co., 1850. Pp. 604. 


THE appearance of this new edition of the ‘ British Flora’ has been 
expected with considerable interest. Since the last edition was pub- 
lished, British botany has advanced at a much greater pace than du- 
ring the preceding years : the vast number of new species, real and 
supposed, which have been added to our lists, sufficiently indicates 
the increased activity with which the science has been pursued ; and 
a greater attention to sound scientific principles as well as to minute 
accuracy of investigation has been displayed, along with a more 
hearty disposition to recognise and profit by the labours of foreign 
botanists. It is no wonder then that many have been anxious to see 
how such able and distinguished men as Sir W. J. Hooker and Dr. 
Walker- Arnott would deal with this great accumulation of new matter, 
especially as they have written scarcely anything bearing on British 
botany since the former edition, although more works than one 
similar to the present have been published by others. Our list of 
editors includes the name of the author of one of these publications, 
and some persons may perhaps think it strange for us to notice what 
may be considered a rival book in other than general terms. We 
might indeed feel some such delicacy if the difference between the 
two works consisted merely in discrepancy of personal opinion re- 
specting this or that plant : but, as the case now stands, we feel none, 
since they are written on totally different principles, and we are able to 
merge the authors in the theories which they respectively adopt. We 
would on no account stir up personal contention between three friends 
of science and of each other: but we do not shrink from taking up 
the gauntlet im an amicable controversy, and inviting the botanical 
public to listen to the arguments on both sides, and to give their sup- 
port to whoever shall seem to them to bear the greatest weight of 
reason. ‘This 6th edition of the ‘ British Flora’ is unquestionably 
very superior to its predecessors. The volume has been reduced in 
bulk, and made more portable and compact, though still rather thick 
for fielduse. This is effected partly by the employment of a smaller | 
type, and partly by a judicious pruning of the more wordy and irre- 
levant remarks at the end of the account of each species. The de- 
scriptions themselves however have been shortened in very few in- 
stances, and very frequently they have been lengthened. This is 
especially observable in the case of the Natural Orders: and there 
are numerous traces of the attention which Dr. Arnott is well known 
to bestow upon this branch of botany. We have been especially gra- 
tified by noticing the great increase of accuracy and precision through- 


25% 


380 Bibliographical Notices. 


out the whole work, so far as regards the distinction of those species 
which the Authors * fully recognize as such. No one moreover can 
fail to perceive how assiduously they have examined specimens re- 
ceived from foreign countries, and observed in a living state many 
lants of the Scottish mountains. Again, great facility has been 
afforded for the identification of the genus to which a plant belongs, 
by the insertion of a “‘ Conspectus of the Orders” at the begining 
of each Subclass, and a Conspectus of the Genera at the beginning of 
each Order. These tables, being formed on purely artificial arrange- 
ments, are obviously intended for the convenience of beginners and 
collectors: but with some singular exceptions, a really scientific tone 
and manner of treatment is discernible everywhere. ‘The nomen- 
clature is considerably improved, by being brought mto at least some 
conformity with the views of contemporary botanists: this is espe- 
cially to be seen in the subdivision of several genera. It may be well 
to mention some of the changes in respect to both species and genera, 
and remarks bearing upon them, which have struck us as especially 
worthy of attention. Nasturtium amphibium is removed to Armo- 
racia, the Horse-radish being at the same time no longer considered 
to be a Cochlearia. 'There is an excellent note on the difficulty of 
dividing Brassica, Sinapis, &c.: the Authors protest very justly 
against an arrangement which separates Sinapis nigrat from the 
Mustards and joins it to the Kails, on account of the purely artificial 
character drawn from the nerves of the pod: it is a pity they have 
not had courage to combine the two genera, which have but little real 
distinctness: probably all the British species of Brassicee might 
safely be thrown in. The stipulate species of drenaria form the ge- 
nus Spergularia; but their artificial removal, along with Spergula, 
into Paronychiacee, is more than questionable. Plausible reasons are 
given for treating Stellaria scapigera (Willd.) as a mere variety of 
S. graminea. Prunus spinosa, insititia, and domestica are made to 
form one species, the P. communis of Hudson: of late nearly every 
one has wished for this change, but no one has dared to make it. 
Epilobium lanceolatum (Seb. and Maur.) is admitted on Mr. Borrer’s 
authority. The British Sedum purpureum is taken as a mere form 
of S. Telephium : surely our plant cannot be identical with Tausch’s ? - 
Daucus maritimus (With.) is very properly suspected: probably it 
would long ago have been rejected, were not plants exactly resembling 
the inland D. Carota constantly found. by the sea. Pyrethrum is 
judiciously merged in Matricaria: there is no natural character to 
separate them, and we have not found the cavity of the receptacle in 
M. Chamomilla absolutely constant. The inflorescence of Parietaria 
is shown to be a contracted cyme furnished with bracts, the union of 


* The conjunction of names on the title-page compels us to speak of 
“the Authors,” but we believe it is sufficiently known that Dr. Arnott alone 
is really responsible for nearly all the additions and alterations in this 
edition. 

+ We do not quite understand the scientific purport of the advertisement 
of the mustard “ originally prepared by Mrs. Clements of Durham.” 


Bibliographical Notices. 33] 


which forms the segments of the involncre: the identity of the two 
alieged species is easily understood from this explanation. The spe- 
cies of Convallaria, which have flowers jointed with the pedicel, form 
the genus Polygonatum after Tournefort. Carex savxatilis of British 
botanists is combined with C. Grahami (Boott) : the Authors remark 
that Dr. Boott considers his C. Grahami as Fries’s var. alpigena of 
C. vesicaria, but that Wahlenberg ascribes to the latter three stigmas : 
these perplexities have been now removed by Anderson, who (see Bot. 
Gaz. il. 253-262) has traced C. vesicaria passing through its var. alpr- 
gena into C. pulla (our C. savatilis) as it ascends from the low swamps 
to the alps of Lapland: it may be added that Fries had previously 
spoken of C. savatilis as having either two or three stigmas; and 
of C. vesicaria var. alpigena as closely resembling it, but passing 
imperceptibly into the typical C. vesicaria. There are many other 
improvements which we have not mentioned, some because they had 
been anticipated by Mr. Babington, and others because they are com- 
paratively trivial. 

It now becomes necessary to speak of what appear to us to be the 
chief defects of the book. The principal of these belong to the di- 
stinction of species: ‘the Authors” (see pp. ix—xi) “are not in- 
clined to believe that any one of the tests,’””—that is, of difference of 
habit, however indefinable, or of microscopic difference accompanying 
identity of habit, or of permanence under cultivation,—‘‘is suffi- 
cient :” they think that ‘“‘a thousand years’ cultivation cannot prove 
two supposed species distinct ;’’ that “there appears to be less vio- 
lence done to Nature’s laws by combining too much, than by subdi- 
vision, unless where there is an anatomical or physiological distinc- 
tion.” Linnzeus is asserted to have taken “nearly all his specific 
characters from conspicuous parts, especially from the stem and 
foliage,” which are said to be ‘therefore natural’’: and prophetic 
hints are given of a time “when what are now called genera or sub- 
genera will alone be considered species”: finally, the Authors refuse 
to partake in the so-called “neomania”’ for splitting, due to “ the 
too-refined ingenuity of the German, Swiss, and modern Swedish bo- 
tanists.”’ In these and the accompanying remarks, there appears to 
be a confusion between the actual distinctness of species in Nature, 
and the outward differences by which we apprehend that distinctness : 
it is most true that a species “‘can neither for convenience be united 
with others, nor be split into several”: we should certaimly seek, not 
convenience, but the very truth: but how are we to arrive at the 
truth? When we speak of one plant as distinct from another, we 
mean that it is distinct as a whole, not as a mere collection of distinct 
parts: the characters do not constitute the difference ; they do but 
manifest it to our sight. No test can therefore be @ priori declared 
sufficient : all may sometimes fail, and yet the plants may be really 
distinct. Science in such cases is not, as it might seem, impossible ; for 
frequent observations under different circumstances by laborious and 
sagacious observers, aided by cultivation, will doubtless finally ascer- 
tain the truth. Of course many mistakes will be made ; but we know 


382 Bibliographical Notices. 


of no other method which can really secure science from the rashness 
or vanity of species-mongers, and at the same time ensure its sound 
and permanent progress. ‘‘At the beginning of our studies,” says 
Fries, “ we are always hoping to circumscribe nature with absolute 
characters and limits, as if our hands held her in their grasp ; but 
when we gain experience, we come to see the emptiness of our hopes 
and the futility of our efforts. For nature lives in integrity: and 
when we cannot take her in under this her true character, we tear her 
in pieces to adapt her to our own perceptions, and then patch her up 
again in any way we can.’ But to return to our Authors: they vir- 
tually assume that no species are distinct, until they are proved so, 
and carry out this principle so far as it is possible: the old orthodox 
species afford the principal limits to its extension, Hence those 
plants which have been lately considered to have a reasonable claim 
to separation are mostly retamed as mere varieties ; and unluckily the 
Authors’ contempt for characters drawn from the reproductive organs 
causes them to pass over in silence the very points on which most 
stress should be laid. They are also too fond of getting rid of trouble- 
some plants by calling them hybrids ; and this theory is brought to 
bear so heavily upon the Rudi, that only one true species is allowed 
between R. tdeus and saxatilis: but we are glad to see that Wimmer’s 
recent application of it to the Salices has not been followed. Some 
examples must in justice be given to substantiate these assertions. 
The var. 8. of Thalictrum minus with ‘segments of the leaflets much 
acuminated”’ is called 7. nutans (Desf.), to which Grenier, who has 
seen authentic specimens, ascribes “ folioles larges.”’ Ranunculus cir- 
cinatus the Authors “ cannot believe to be distinct from” R. aquatilis, 
because the latter must be abnormal, when its leaf-segments are not 
in one plane: what of Carum verticillatum and scores of others ? 
Nothing is said of the styles, stigmas, or habit of R. tripartitus, which 
is suspected. J. coenosus is said to vary in the position of the style ; 
but as it was apparently not seen alive, the opinion is worth next to 
nothing: it is reluctantly separated from R. hederaceus. Thlaspi 
virens (Jord.) is not even noticed. Helianthemum Breweri (Planch.) 
is merged in H. guétatum, without mention of the disposition or shape 
of the leaves: H. polifolium (Pers.) is called ‘“ probably a mere 
variety of H. vulgare’! The Viole are given chiefly according to 
Mr. H. C. Watson’s characters . the true V. canina, of which Smith’s 
V. flavicornis is a dwarf form, is called VY. pumila (Vill.) : but Villars’ 
plant is really quite different, having rather the leaves of V. stagnina 
(Kit.), and remarkably large conspicuous stipules which are inciso-den- 
tate, not laciniated: it is also stoloniferous according to Fries, who 
places it in a different section: perhaps the name canina should be 
dropped altogether: V. sylvatica has certainly an inferior claim to it ; 
and the mere fact of its being taken from Gerard proves little. We 
cannot understand the additional note on Mr. Babington’s recent 
paper ; ‘‘ the /’. /actea’’ (Sm.) is there opposed to “‘ what we (Hooker 
and Arnott) and most others call VY. /actea;’? whereas in the text 
Smith’s name is given to their plant: the anther-spurs, which are 


Bibliographical Notices. 383 


spoken of as if they alone exhibited a difference, of course afford only 
an artificial character to assist those who do not know the really distinct 
plants. Don’s Potentilla opaca is shown not to be the plant of Lin- 
nzeus, but the P. intermedia of Nestler, which is suspected to be “ the 
luxuriant or cultivated form’? of the former : it grows wild however in 
the South of France and of Switzerland: the name opaca is still re- 
tained for the supposed Scottish plant. The scepticism respecting 
Potentilla reptans and P. Tormentilla is needless ; they are well di- 
stinguished by the carpels: P. mixta is now allowed by Nolte himself 
to be a hybrid; and probably similar English hybrids have seemed to 
connect the two species. Pyrus pinnatifida and Aria var. intermedia 
are suspected to be hybrids of P. Aria, the former with P. aucuparia, 
the latter with P. torminalis : but Fries says that P. intermedia (his 
Sorbus scandica), of which he regards Smith’s pinnatifida as a var., 
grows in Gottland, Norway, Sweden, &c., where P. torminalis is not 
found ; and that the true Sorbus hybrida (L. fil.) (his 8S. fennica, 
Kalm) differs by having acid fruit, resembling in appearance those 
of P. aucuparia. Saxifraga pedatifida (Sm.) is referred to S. gera- 
nioides (L.), and marked as not native : we are told that the form pe- 
datifida is never wild: but Grenier describes a plant as S. pedatifida 
(Sm.) which grows in several places in the Cevennes, but not in the 
Pyrenees : it differs from S. geranioides (of which he makes 8. lada- 
nifera a resinous variety) by having oval not cordate-orbicular leaves 
with many-nerved not one-nerved petioles. Sonchus asper is called 
‘quite similar to S. oleraceus in general appearance,’’ and so sus- 
pected: we thought that most botanists could distinguish them at a 
distance of ten yards. Some of Fries’s new HWieracia are introduced 
timidly and inconsistently ; but all the British plants are virtually re- 
ferred to seven species. No allusion is made to Achillea tanacetifolia 
(All.). The genus Calystegia is needlessly separated from Convolvulus. 
Rhinanthus major (“ Ehrh.”’) and angustifolius (“ Gmel.’’) (major, 
Sm.) are separated, the former being marked as introduced ; but both 
considered as mere varieties: the former is identified with R. villosus 
(Pers.) and hirsutus (Lam.): from these synonyms and the descrip- 
tion it seems to be R. alectorolophus (“ Pollich’’) of Koch, who is 
doubtful about Smith’s plant, which he identifies with R. (Alectoro- 
lophus) Reichenbachii (Drey.), Mr. Babington’s R. major var. y. 
Primula scotica is strangely stated not to be foreign: where but in 
Scandinavia should we look for a plant so boreal with ourselves ? and 
accordingly we find Fries saying (Summa, 199), “ In alpibus Nor- 
vegize frequens in Lapponiam usque, etiam in Suecia boreali:’’ he adds 
that Blytt’s observations confirm his belief of its distinctness. Beta 
maritima is called vulgaris on Moquin-Tandon’s authority, without 
allusion to the number of stems from one root or the shape of the 
stigma. Thesium humile (Vahl) the Authors think cannot be native, 
as being an African plant: but it grows in Lower Austria, and our 
other species grows no further northwards in Germany than Vienna. 
Callitriche platycarpa is joined to C. verna without allusion to the 
size of the fruit: we do not believe the direction of the styles in this 


384 Bibliographical Notices. 


genus to be really variable ; but a well-practised eye is requisite to 
disregard deviations from extrinsic causes. Ceratophyllum platy- 
acanihum (Cham.) is given asa var., although not seen in Britain: is 
the true plant meant? our Authors call theirs common in Germany, 
but Koch gives only Berlin for Chamisso’s plant : further, no mention 
is made of the wing to the whole striated fruit and the different in- 
sertion and direction of the spines. Stsyrinchium anceps is rejected 
as not possibly Kuropean ; yet there is every reason to believe it na- 
tive in Ireland ; and the same theory would affect Spiranthes cernua 
and (scarcely less) Spartina alternifora. Luzula multiflora is jomed 
to L. campestris ; but the remark is precisely the old one on the var. 
congesta: probably each species has such a variety. We suspect there 
would be less confusion respecting the fruits of Potamogetons if they 
were dried more carefully : a greater or less degree of pressure changes 
them greatly, and sometimes creates false ridges. There is no allusion 
to Carex brizoides, the occurrence of which in Yorkshire was recorded 
some time ago in our pages. C. stricta is still called C. cespitosa, and 
Fries’s character of his C. cespitosa added : it is apparently taken 
from Mr. Babington’s Manual with a change of terms: at least two 
independent writers could scarcely both translate “ fructibus obtusis” 
by ‘fruit acute” : we may add that Fries’s plant has the basal sheaths 
terete, not keeled, and the fruit-bearing stems flaccid, not rigid, and is 
altogether much slenderer than C. stricta. Our Authors further doubt 
whether the Clova C. aquatilis be the plant of Wahlenberg, and are 
inclined to refer it to Fries’s C. cespitosa: but, first, Hooker and 
Arnott themselves speak of “fruit broader than glumes,” and Ba- 
bington of “ glumes always narrower than fruit,’’ just as Fries does ; 
Fries also says that Wahlenberg’s plant varies from 1} to 6 feet high : 
secondly, our C. aquatilis cannot be C. cespitosa (“ L.” Fr.), for the 
former has sheaths always leafy, the latter sheaths never leafy : they 
are placed in different sections by Fries. Poa (Sclerochloa) Borreri 
cannot be a hybrid between P. distans and procumbens ; for it occurs 
in Norway, Sweden and Lapland, where P. procumbens is not found. 
Neither is there reason for doubting Mitten’s Triticum biforum to be 
Brignoli’s plant. We cannot at all understand what the Authors mean 
by the first two vars. of Aspidium spinulosum: and with regard to 
L. Fenisecti, the possibility of Mr. Lowe having given Dr. Lemann 
wrong specimens cannot invalidate the testimony of those of Dr. Lip- 
pold or the worth of the known plant as a species. 

We have by this time said enough to show that this new edition of 
the ‘ British Flora’ has many recommendations and many drawbacks. 
It would be unreasonable to expect a work of this nature to be totally 
free from errors; and where there is so much really laudable and 
valuable, we would on no account dwell heavily on blemishes which 
it is yet impossible not to see. It is scarcely necessary to add, in 
speaking of a book bearing Sir W. J. Hooker’s name, that nothing 
can exceed the forbearance, gentleness, and courtesy of tone and lan- 
guage displayed towards all botanists, however they may differ in 
opinion. 


Bibliographical Notices. 385 


Dr. Jacos Sturm’s Deutschlands Flora. Fortgesetzt von JoHANN 
Wie Sturm, M.A. Heft 93 and 94. Niirmnberg, 1849. 


Icones Flore Germanice et Helvetica, auctore Lupovicé Reicu- 
ENBACH. Vol. xii. Lipsiz, 1850. 


Bryologia Europea, auctoribus Bucu, ScHimpeR et GUMBEL. 
Fasc. 43. Stuttgardtiz, 1850. 


Genera Plantarum Flore Germanice iconibus et descriptionibus 
illustrata. Opus a beato Nees asp Esenseck incoatum, con- 
tinuatum nune conjunctis studis plurtum auctorum persecutum. 
Fase. 25, auctore SCHNIZLEIN. Fase. 26, auctore BisCHOFF. 
Bonnee, 1849. 


Thesaurus Literature Botanice ; curavitG. A. PRitzev. Fasc. 5. 
Lipsiz, 1850. 


We have recenily received the above continuations of well-known 
works, all of which are highly deserving of the attention of British 
botanists. Dr. Sturm’s valuable series of plates of the plants of Ger- 
many well merits to be better known in this country. These two 
Parts, which fully support the character for excellence which the 
work bears, are from the pen and pencil of the son of the original 
author. 

The 12th volume of Reichenbach’s well-known ‘ Icones’ contains 
the species of Amentacee, Betulacee, Cupulifere, Urticacee, Aristo- 
lochiacee, Laurinee, Dipsacee and Valerianee. It does not require 
any recommendation from us, as it is allowed to be essential to all 
who desire an acquaintance with the European species allied to those 
of Britain. 

The new fasciculus of the ‘ Bryologia’ contains a revised account 
of the Phascacee, the Archidiacee and Weisiacee, and some supple- 
mentary plates. 

The receipt of two numbers in continuation of the ‘ Genera Plan- 
tarum’ of the late Nees von Esenbeck has pleased us greatly, as we, 
in common probably with most botanists, had feared that the series 
of misfortunes which have attended the work had brought it abruptly 
to anend. This is so cheap and so excellent a book that it needs to 
be seen only to recommend itself, but we may state that these parts 
are quite equal to their predecessors ; and that Fasc. xxv. contains 
genera of Dipsacee, Stellate, Gentianee, and some other orders ; 
and Fasc. xxvi. is occupied by the first twenty plates of the Uméel- 
lifere. 

The continuation of the ‘Thesaurus’ concludes the alphabetical 
arrangement of books under their authors’ names, and includes the 
“Opera anonyma.” Then commences the “ Pars systematica.”” 

It is highly satisfactory to have so good a proof that the botanical 
writers of Germany are now again turning their attention to science, 
having doubtless long been fired of a eam and that their pub- 
Wehers also find eiiee lees in a condition to continue the publication 
of scientific works. 


386 Zoological Society. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 


ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
Nov. 13, 1849.—William Yarrell, Esq., in the Chair. 


DESCRIPTIONS OF THIRTY NEW SPECIES OF TORNATELLINA, Cy- 
LINDRELLA, AND CLAUSILIA, FROM THE COLLECTION OF 
H. Cumine, Ese. By Dr. L. PFEeIrrer. 


1. TornaTeLuina Cuminarana, Pfr. T. testd ovato-oblongd, 
solidd, striatuld, epidermide olivaceo-lutescente indutd; spird 
elongato-conicd, apice acutd ; anfractibus 54 vix convexiusculis, 
ultimo # longitudinis subequante ; columella subarcuatd, di- 
stincte et obliqué truncatd; pariete aperturali lamelld magnd, 
horizontaliter intrante munito; aperturd semiovali, intus callosd ; 
peristomate simplice, acuto. 

Long. 8, diam. 32 mill. ; ap. 32 mill. longa, medio 12 lata. 

Hab. in Real Llejos (H. Cuming). 


2. CyLINDRELLA sSERICEA, Pfr. C. testd profunde rimatd, sub- 
cylindraced, truncatd, soliduld, subtilissime striatuld, diaphand, 
hyalino-albidd, superné fuscescente ; suturd albo-filosd ; anfrac- 
tibus 9 angustis, subequalibus, vix convexiusculis, ultimo non 
protracto, basi carind funiformi munito ; aperturd subobliqud, 
Jere circulari, basi canaliculatd ; peristomate albo, expanso, re- 
flexiusculo, superneé affixo. 

Long. 26, diam. 82 mill.; ap. c. perist. 64 mill. longa, 7 lata. 

Hab. in insula Haiti. 

3. CLAuSILIA CycLostoma, Pfr. Cl. testd non rimatd, fusiformi, 
gracili, solidd, sub lente subtilissimé et confertissime undulato- 
striati, non nitente, purpurascenti-nigricante ; spird regulariter 
attenuatd, sursum pallidiore, apice obtusiusculd, purpured, ni- 
tidd; suturd filari, superne papilliferd ; anfractibus 9 planius- 
culis, ultimo deorsum soluto, basi bicristato ; aperturd circulari, 
intus nigrd ; lamellis approximatis, superd compressd, acutd, in- 
ferd minore ; lunelld nulld; plicis palatalibus 2-3 profundis, 
vie conspicuis, subcolumellari immersd ; peristomate continuo, 
superne subemarginato, albo, late expanso. 

Long. 21, diam. medio 5 mill.; ap. 43 mill. longa, 42 lata. 

Hab. in Archipelago Koreano (Sir Edw. Belcher). 


4, CLAusILIA CLAvIFoRMIS, Pfr. Cl. testd vix rimatd, subclavi- 
formi, tenui, levigatd, nitidd, luteo-corned, albo-variegatd ; spird 
turritd, apice acutd; anfractibus 9 convexiusculis, ultimo basi 
rotundato ; apertura elliptico-pyriformi ; lamellis tenuibus, in- 
ferd profundd, subtransversd; lunelld nulla ; plicis palatalibus 2, 
superd suture paralleld, breviusculd, inferd brevissimd, subcolu- 
mellari usque ad marginem porrectd ; peristomate continuo, vie 
soluto, tenui, breviter expanso. 

Long. 12, diam. 3 mill.; ap. 3 mill. longa, 22 lata. 

Hab. in Archipelago Koreano (Belcher). 


Zoological Society. 387 


5. Crausizia Bexcuert, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, fusiformi- 
subulatd, soliduld, levigatd, pellucidd, luteo-corned, albo-varie- 
gatd; spird gracillimd, apice acuta; anfractibus 13 convexis, 
ultimo basi tumidulo ; aperturd pyriformi ; lamellis mediocri- 
bus, conniventibus ; lunelld nulla; plicis palatalibus 2 suture 
parallelis, superd longiore, alterd brevi, subcolumellari incon- 
spicud ; peristomate continuo, breviter soluto, labiato, breviter 
reflexo. 

Long. 12-13; diam. 3 mill.; ap. 3 mill. longa, 23 lata. 

Hab. in Archipelago Koreano (Sir Edward Belcher). 


6. CiausiniA TuRRITA, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, fusiformi- 
turritd, solidd, longitudinaliter subarcuatim striata, albd, punc- 
tis cinereis conspersd, nitiduld; spird elongatd, gracili, apice 
corned, acutd; anfractibus 14 planis, ultimo antice corrugato, 
basi subcompresso ; apertura obliqui, pyriformi-ovali, intus fusca ; 
lamellis parvulis, superd fere obsoletd, inferd profundd, obliqua ; 
lunelld inconspicud ; plicd palatali 1 superd, subcolumellari im- 
mersd ; peristomate continuo, soluto, tenui, expanso. 

Long: 214, diam. 43 mill. ; ap. 42 mill. longa, 31 lata. 

Had, in insulis Candia et Siphanto (Spratt). 


7. Cuausiu1a CANDIDA, Pfr. Cl. testd rimatd, cylindraceo-fusi- 
form, solidd, medio sublevigatd, candidd, punctis corneis.irre- 
gulariter aspersd, haud nitente ; spird sensim attenuatd, apice 
corned ; anfractibus 10--11 planulis, summis et ultimis costu- 
lato-striatis, ultimo anticé rugoso, juxta periomphalum latius- 
culum arcuato-cristato ; aperturd ampld, pyriformi-rotundaté, 
intus fusculd ; lamellis conniventibus, inferd subfurcatd ; luncllé 
indistinctd ; plicd palatali 1 superd, subcolumellari immersd ; 
peristomate continuo, soluto, tenur, undique expanso. 

Long. 21, diam. 42 mill.; ap. 5 mill. longa, 4 lata. 

Hab. in insula Candia (Spratt). 


8. CLaustLia PUELLA, Pfr. Cl. testd rimatd, fusiformi, solidd, 
levigatd, nitidd, candida; spird gracili, apice corned, acutius- 
culd ; suturd mediocri ; anfractibus11, primis 8 convexis (quarto 
ad sextum costulato-striatis), 2 penultimis planioribus, ultimo 
costulato, basi arcuato-cristato ; aperturd an gusta, oblongd ; 
lamellis tenuibus, subparallelis ; lunelld inconspieud ; plicis pa- 
latalibus 2 profundis, brevibus, subcolumellari inconspicud ; pe- 
ristomate continuo, libero, breviter expanso. 

Long. 134, diam. 3 mill.; ap. 3 mill. longa, 2 lata. 

Hab. in Greecia (Spratt). 


9. Cuaustui1a Miutery, Pfr. Cl. testd non rimatd, fusiform, 
gracili, soliduld, longitudinaliter confertissimée et subarcuatim 
costulatd, albidd, punctis raris corneis adspersd; spird regu- 
lariter turritd, apice nigricante, nitidd; anfractibus 11-12 
planiusculis, ultimo antice ramoso-rugato, basi arcuato-cristato ; 
aperturd oblongo-pyriformi, intus fusculd ; lamelld superd tenui, 


388 


Loological Society. 


marginali, inferd profundd, obliqud ; lunelld indistinctd ; plicd 
palatali | superd; subcolumellari inconspicud ; peristomate so- 
luto, continuo, breviter expanso. 


Long. 18-19, diam. 43 mill. ; ap. 4 mill. longa, 23 lata. 
Hab. in insula Paros (Miller). 


10. Ciausii1a stricata, Pfr. Cl. testd non rimatd, fusiformi, 


ventrosuld, soliduld, longitudinaliter confertim costulato-striatd, 
albd ; spird superné attenuatd, nigricanti-striatd, apice acuto, 
nigro; suturd marginatd ; anfractibus 11 planiusculis, ultimo 
anticé vie validius costulato, basi obtuse bicristato ; apertura 
oblongo-pyriformi, intus pallide fusculd ; lamellis mediocribus, 
inferd introrsum furcatd ; lunelld vie conspicud ; plied palatah 
1 superd, subcolumellari immersd ; peristomate continuo, soluto, 
tenui, undique expanso. 


Long. 18, diam. 44 mill.; ap. 4 mill. longa, 3 lata. 
Hab. in insula Candia (Spratt). 


11. Ciausinia compressa, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, fusiformi, 


solidulé, confertim costulato-striatd, cerulescenti-albd, punctis 
et strigis corneis marmoratd, parum nitidd ; spird gracili, apice 
corned, acutiusculd ; suturd impressd, submarginatd ; anfracti- 
bus 12 planiusculis, ultimo latere compresso, basi bicristato ; 
eristis conniventibus, basi contiguis, alterd juxta periomphalum 
subarcuaté, compressd, alterd breviore; aperturd pyriformi- 
oblonga, intus fusculd ; lamellis conniventibus, minutis, inferd 
sursum furcatd ; lunelld inconspicud ; plicé palatali | superé, 
subcolumellart immersd; peristomate continuo, soluto, tenua, 
expanso, albo. 


Long. 17, diam. 4 mill. ; ap. 4 mill. longa, 22 lata. 
Hab. in insula Cerigo (Spratt). 


12. Cuaustuia GRa&cA, Pfr. Cl. testd rimatd, fusiformi, solidd, 


confertissime costulatd, cinereo-albidd, non nitente ; spird regu- 
lariter attenuata, apice corned, acutiusculd; suturd subcrenu- 
latd; anfractibus 10 convexiusculis, ultimo infra suturam com- 
presso, antice rugoso-costulato, basi breviter cristato ; apertura 
oblonga, intus albd; lameliis parvulis, conniventibus ; lunelld 
inconspicud ; plicd palatali 1 superd, subcolumellari immersd ; 
peristomate continuo, soluto, tenui, breviter expanso. 


Long. 13, diam. 33 mill.; ap. 3 mill. longa, 2 lata. 
Hab. in Morea (Spratt). 


13. CLausiuia SCALARIS, Pfr. Cl. testd vir rimatd, ventroso- 


Susiformi, truncata, confertim et acute lamellatd, haud nitente, 
Suscescenti-albidd ; suturd profundd, lamellis prominentibus den- 
ticulatd; anfractibus (spec. trunc.) 7 scalaribus (margine su- 
pero ampliato, supra suturam prominente), ultimo latere im- 
presso, basi subbicristato: cristd rimali obsoletd, alterd di- 
stincld ; aperturd ampld, pyriformi ; lamellis exiguis, approxt- 
mais ; lunelld iaconspicud; plicd palatali \, subcolumellari 


Zoological Society. 389 


emersid ; peristomate continuo, soluto, tenui, campanulato-ex- 
panso. 

Long. 13, diam. 43 mill. ; ap. 4 mill. longa, 34 lata. 

Hab. in insulé Melita (Spratt). 

14. Cuausrtta CANALICULATA, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, fusi- 
form, soliduld, striatuld, purpureo-brunned, viv nitiduld ; spird 
gracili, apice acutd; suturd subalbofilosd ; anfractibus 10 pla- 
nulatis, ultimo costulato, latere impresso, basi equaliter bicris- 
tato; aperturd rotundato-pyriformi, bast canaliculatd, intus 
fusculd ; lamellis approximatis, superd marginali, parvd, inferd 
altd, flexuosd ; lunelld imperfectd, interruptd ; plicd palatal 1, 
suture paralleld, lunellam utrinque transgrediente, subcolumel- 
lari inconspicud ; peristomate continuo, soluto, tenui, expanso, 

. basi regulariter rotundato. 

Long. 13, diam. 3 mill. ; ap. 32 mill. longa, 3 lata. 

(. Clavato-fusiformis, anfractibus 9, peristomate carneo-labiato. 

Hab. in Eubeea. Var. 2. im Monte Delphi, 6500 ped. supra mare. 


15. CLAUSILIA HOMALORHAPHE, Pfr. Cl. testd rimatd, cylin- 
draceo-fusiformi, solidd, longitudinaliter striatd, cerulescenti- 
albd, vie nitiduld ; spird sursum attenuatd, apice corned, tum 
saturate ceruled ; suturd pland, marginatd ; anfractibus 11 
planis, ultimo subcompresso, anticé rugoso-striato, basi obtuse 
bigibboso ; aperturd ovali, intus carned ; lamellis conniventibus, 
inferd fere transversd ; lunelld distinctd ; plicis palatalibus 2, 
alterd superd, alterd inferd, juxta subcolumellarem emersd ; pe- 
ristomate continuo, breviter soluto, reflexiusculo. expanso, 

Long. 20, diam. 4 mill. ; ap. 5 mill. longa, 3% lata. 

Hab. in insula Candia (Spratt). 


16. Cuausit1A HeEpDENBORGI, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimata, fusiformi, 
turritd, soliduld, longitudinaliter subremote plicatd, interstitiis 
striatd, parum nitidd, cinereo-albidd ; spird gracili, apice lutes- 
cente, acutiusculd ; anfractibus 12 planiuseulis, ultimo basi va- 
lide cristato ; periomphalo latiusculo ; apertura ovali, intus 
albd; lamellis tenuibus, inferd subtransversd ; lunelld vix di- 
stinctd ; plicd palatali 1 superd, subcolumellari immerséd ; peri- 
stomate continuo, soluto, tenur, breviter expanso. 

Long. 18, diam. 4 mill. ; ap. 4 mill. longa, 3 lata. 

fab. in Syria, inter Nahr et Kelb. (Road of Antoninus: Heden- 

borg.) 

17. Craustxia striata, Pfr. Cl. testd non rimatd, fusiformi, 
confertissime striatd, opacd, albidd, punctis corneis conspersd ; 
spird turritd, apice acutiusculd, corned, nitidd ; suturd levi, mar- 
ginatd ; anfractibus 1) planis, ultimo antice undulato-costulato, 
basi obtuse cristato ; aperturd ovali, intus fusculd ; lamellis 
tenuibus, conniventibus, interstitio biplicatulo ; lunelld parum 
conspicud ; plicd palatali | superd, | inferd, juxta subcolumel- 
larem emersd ; peristomate continuo, soluto, tenui, undique me- 
diocriter expanso. 

Long. 19, diam. 45 mill. ; ap. 44 mill. longa, 34 lata. 

Hab. in insula Candia (Spratt). 


390 Zoological Society. | 


18. Cuaustn1a FLAMMULATA, Pfr. Cl. testd profundé areuato- 
rimatd, fusiformi, soliduld, levigatd, nitiduld, cretaced, flam- 
mulis longitudinalibus corneis pictd; spird sursum attenuata, 
apice pallidée corned, obtusiusculd ; anfractibus 10, superis cos- 
tulato-striatis, sequentibus subplanis, penultimo infra crenulato, 
ultimo antice costulato-striato, juxta periomphalum compressé 
eristato ; aperturd oblongo-ovali ; lamelld superd mediocri, in- 
Sferd profundd, subramosd; lunelld validd; plicd palatali | 
superd, elongata, subcolumellari immersd ; peristomate continuo, 
soluto, albo, ewpanso, margine extero repando. 

Long. 16, diam. 4 mill.; ap. 4 mill. longa, 3 lata. 

Hab. in Morea (Spratt). 


19. CLAUSILIA TETRAGONOSTOMA, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimaté, 
clavato-fusiformi, tenui, leviusculd, castaned, pellucidd, sericind ; 
spird sursum attenuatd, apice nigrd, acutiusculd ; anfractibus 
11, mediis vix convexiusculis, ultimo antice capillaceo-striato, 
latere valdé compresso, basi bicristato ; cristis parallelis, alterd 
periomphalum cingente brevi, alterd valde elati, compressd, ere- 
nulatd; aperturd subtetragond, intus fused; lamellis approwi- 
matis, superd tenui, marginali, inferd valida, transversd ; lunelld 
angustd, arcuatd, cum plicd palatali unied crucis formam exhi- 
bente ; plicd subcolumellari inconspicud ; peristomate continuo, 
soluto, tenui, expanso. 

Long. 15, diam. 4 mill. ; ap. 4 mill. longa, 3 lata. 

Hab. in Eubcea (Spratt). 


20. CLAUSILIA LUNELLARIS, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, fusiformi, 
soliduld, striatuld, corneo-fuscd, sursum deorsumque pallidiore, 
nitiduld ; spird apice acutiusculd ; suturd anfractibus superiorum 
lined impressd marginatd, inferiorum subpapillatd ; anfractibus 
9 vix convexiusculis, ultimo paulo distinctius striato, basi leviter 
bigibboso ; aperturd ovali-rotundatd ; lamellis conniventibus, su- 
perd exigud, inferd flexuosd ; lunelld magnd, suturam attingente ; 
plicis palatalibus 2, alterd superd, breviusculd, alterd brevissimd, 
subcolumellari emersd; peristomate continuo, supernée appresso, 
sublabiato, breviter expanso. 

Long. 14, diam. 4 mill. ; ap. 32 mill. longa, 3 lata. 

Hab. in Eubcea (Spratt). 


21. CLAUSILIA NEGROPONTINA, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, ven- 
troso-fusiformi, solidd, longitudinaliter confertim striatd, pur- 
pureo-brunned, haud nitente ; spird apice corned, obtusd ; suturd 
subcrenulatd, papillis albis strieformibus ornatd ; anfractibus 8 
subplanis, ultimo basi tumido, sulco levi bigibboso; apertura 
subrotundd, superné subangulatd; lamella superd minutissimd, 
inferd altd, transversd ; lunelld magna, callosd, a suturd ad basin 
elongatd ; plicd palatali 1 superd, subcolumellari inconspicud ; 
peristomate continuo, superné appresso, reflexiusculo, margine 
externo subdentato, fusculo. 

Long. 13, diam. vix 4 mill. ; ap. 32 mill. longa, 3 lata. 

Hab. in Euboea (Spratt). 


a 


Zoological Society. 391 


22. CuausiniA Hanueyana, Pfr. Cl. testd vix rimatd, subcla- 
vatd, longitudinaliter striatuld, tenui, viv nitiduld, corneo-fusces- 
cente ; spird subcylindricd, sursum attenuatd, pallidiore, apice 
obtusd ; suturd marginatd, irregulariter papilliferd ; anfractibus 
84 vie convexiusculis, ultimo basi tumido, juxta rimam obsoleté 
gibboso; aperturd ampld, subcirculari; lamellis approximatis, 
superd parvuld, inferd magnd, compressd, transversd, basi ra- 
mosd ; lunelld parum arcuatd ; plicd palatali | superd, subcolu- 
mellari immersd ; peristomate continuo, vie soluto, albo, expanso. 

Long. 13, diam. 3 mill. ; ap. 34 mill. longa, 3 lata. 

Hab. in Ewboea (Spratt). 


23. Cuaustt1a THERMOPYLARUM, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, cy- 
lindraceo-fusiformi, solidulié, subtiliter striatuld, griseo-carned, 
parum nitente ; spird superne attenuatd, apice corned, obtusius- 
culd; suturd marginatd ; anfractibus 9-10 vie convexiusculis, 
ultimo distinctius striato, basi breviter et obsolete bicristato ; 
aperturd ovali-pyriformi ; lamellis mediocribus, conniventibus ; 
lunellé validd ; plicd palatali 1 superd, subcolumellari emersd ; 
peristomate continuo, breviter soluto, albo-labiato, reflexiusculo- 
expanso. 

Long. 17, diam. 4 mill.; ap. 4 mill. longa, 32 lata. 

Hab. prope Thermopylas (Spratt). 


24. Ciausiiia sericata, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, fusiformi, 
tenui, confertim costulatd, sericind, fuscaé ; spird apice pallidé 
corned, obtusiusculd ; suturd albo-marginatd; anfractibus 10 
convexiusculis, ultimo basi breviter cristato; apertura ampld, 
subrotundd, superné angulatd, intus hepaticd; lamelld superd 
parvuld, inferd flexuosa ; lunelld valida, arcuatd ; plicis palata- 
libus 2 elongatis, superis, 1 inferd emersd, medianis pluribus 
irregularibus, callosis, subcolumellari immersd; peristomate 
continuo, breviter soluto, tenui, expanso. 

Long. 19, diam. 45 mill. ; ap. 45 mill. longa, 43 lata. 

Hab. in Euboed (Spratt). 


25. CLausiLiA CHARPENTIERI, Pfr. Cl. testd viv rimatd, eylin- 
draceo-fusiformi, tenut, longitudinaliter confertissimé costulato- 
striatd, pallidée fused, diaphand, vie nitiduld; spird superné 
attenuatd, apice glabrd, luted, obtusd; suturd submarginatd, 
costulis crenulatd ; anfractibus 9, prioribus 6 convewis, sequen- 
tibus 2 planulatis, ultimo basi tumido, obsoletissime bigibboso ; 
aperturd laté ovali; lamelld superd exigud, inferd magnd, com- 
pressd, transversd, basi ramosd ; lunelld leviter arcuatd ; plicd 
palatali 1 superd, subcolumellari inconspicud ; peristomate con- 
tinuo, superne appresso, albo-labiato, expanso, margine externo 
subdentato. 

Long. 14, diam. 4 mill.; ap. 4 mill. longa, 33 lata. 

Hab. in Eubcea (Spratt). 


26. Crausitia ReEeveana, Pfr. Cl. testd vix rimatd, fusiformi, 
tenui, longitudinaliter confertissimeé costulato-striatd ; vix seri- 


392 


Zoological Society. 


cind, cinerascenti-fuscd ; spird apice corned, obtusuld ; suturd 
submarginaté, crenulatd ; anfractibus 9, summis convexis, reli- 
quis vix convexiusculis, ultimo latere impresso, basi subcristato ; 
aperturd pyriformi-ovali, intus fusculd ; lamellis tenuibus, ap- 
proximatis ; lunelld filari, leviter arcuatd ; plicd palatali 1 su- 
perd (nonnullisque obsoletis supra eam), subcolumellari immersd ; 
peristomate continuo, breviter soluto, tenui, expanso. 


Long. 133, diam. 4 mill. ; ap. 32 mill. longa, 3 lata. 
Hab. in Greecia (Spratt). 


27. CyausiniA 1pHA, Pfr. Cl. testd breviter arcuato-rimaté, 


Susiformi, soliduld, haud nitente, saturate cinered, costis fili- 
Sormibus, rectis, albis, confertis munitd ; spird sensim attenuaté, 
apice acuta; suturd vix impressd, albo-filosd; anfractibus 13 
planis, ultimo fortius rugato, basi cristd brevi, arcuatd juxta 
periomphalum latiusculum, et gibbere obtuso munito ; apertura 
ovali, intus fusculd ; lamelld superd parvd, inferd obliqud, pro- 
Sunde furcatd ; lunelld extus conspicud ; plicd palatali \ superd, 
subcolumellart immersd ; peristomate continuo, soluto, carneo, 
labiato, expanso. 


Long. 22, diam. 5 mill.; ap. 5 mill. longa, 4 lata. 
Hab. in Monte Ida, 5500 ped. supra mare (Spratt). 


28. Ciaustyt1a DunxKert, Pfr. Cl. testd rimatd, ventroso-fusi- 


formi, tenui, confertim costulatd, diaphand, fuscescenti-albidd ; 
spird & medio attenuatd, apice obtusiusculd ; anfractibus 10} 
viv convexiusculis, ultimo latere compresso, basi valide bicris- 
tato; carinis conniventibus, equalibus; apertura pyriformi- 
ovali, intus albd; lamella superd parva, inferd transversd ; lu- 
nelld distincté inter cristarum originem ; plicd palatali | superd, 
subcolumellart immersé; peristomate continuo, soluto, albo- 
sublabiato, undique late expanso. 


Long. 19, diam. 42 mill. ; ap. 42 mill. longa, 4 lata. 
Hab. ad “ Caunus,”’ Asize Minoris. 


29. Crausit1a SOwWERBYANA, Pfr. Cl. testd breviter rimatd, 


ventroso-fusiformi, truncata, longitudinaliter costulato-striatd, 
diaphand, fuscd; suturd albo-marginatd ; anfractibus (super- 
stit.) 65 planiusculis, ultimo latere excavato, basi valide bicris- 
tato; cristis parallelis, alteré arcuatd, periomphalum latius- 
culum cingente, alterd sursum furcatd; aperturd subrhombed, 
basi leviter canaliculatd; lamellis mediocribus, conniventibus, 
inferd profundd, vix flexuosa ; lunelld valida ; plicis palatalibus 
2 brevibus supra lunellam, subcolumellari vie emersd; peristo- 
mate continuo, breviter soluto, albo, refleciusculo-expanso. 


Long. (trunc.) 16, diam. 5 mill.; ap. 42 mill. longa, 42 lata. 
Hab. in Pamphylia (Spratt). 


30. CLAUSILIA SEMIDENTICULATA, Pfr. Cl. testd rimaté, fusi- 


formi, soliduld, longitudinaliter confertim costatd, brunned, 
albido-striolatd ; spird superné attenuatd, obtusiusculd ; anfrac- 
tibus 13 angustis, convexiusculis, ultimo rugoso-costato, basi 


ots 


Linnean Society. 393 


tumido, jucta rimum compresso-cristato ; aperturd pyriformi- 
ovali, basi canaliculatd ; lamelld superd marginal, inferd utrin- 
que ramosd; lunelld parvuld; plicis palatalibus 2, superd 1, 
alterd inferd, breviter emersd, subcolumellari suboccultd ; peri- 
stomate continuo, soluto,intus albo-labiato, reflexiusculo, margine 
sinistro extrorsum confertim denticulato. 

Long. 15, diam. 33 mill. ; ap. 3 mill. longa, 22 lata. 

Hab. prope Bujukderé ad Bosporum. 


LINNAZAN SOCIETY. 


January 15, 1850.—R. Brown, Esq., President, in the Chair. 


Read a Paper ‘‘ On the Economy of a new species of Saw-fly.” By 
John Curtis, Esq., F.L.S. &c. &c. 

This species, which belongs to the genus Selandria, was taken by 
Lord Goderich in his father’s garden at Putney, where its larve 
were first observed in July 1846, on the Solomon’s Seal (Convallaria 
multiflora, L.?). When first noticed, Lord Goderich states, they had 
almost consumed the entire membrane of the leaves, and many of 
them were feeding on the stalks ; and in a short time after they had 
eaten the plant nearly to the ground, leaving only the stronger 
branches, but not destroying the plant itself. The number on one 
small plant was full a hundred ; and the next year, and again in 1848, 
they reappeared in equal numbers. In 1849 their numbers were 
fewer. Mr. Curtis gives a detailed description of the caterpillar, 
which on the 28th of June (when many of them had cast their last 
skins, which remained sticking to the leaves) were nearly 3 of an 
inch in length. ‘They disappeared in succession, burying themselves 
from 2 to 4 inches deep in the earth, where they formed small oval 
cocoons like a coating of glue, but often perforated in different places. 
On the 80th of April in the last year, Mr. Curtis succeeded in 
breeding a male fly; another male and two females were hatched on 
the 3rd of May; and these were succeeded by several more of the 
latter sex. ‘hey were as black as ink, and appear to be allied to 
Selandria fuliginosa, Schrank, but the male antennz approach those 
of Cladius. A full description of both sexes is given, and the species 
is named by Mr. Curtis after its discoverer, Selandria Robinsoni. 

The paper was accompanied by drawings, illustrating the struc- 
ture of the insect; and was concluded by some remarks on the 
characters and affinities of the genus Selandria. Although the 
elongated antenne of the species described resemble those of 
Nematus, and still more those of Cladius, it is not only distinguished 
from those genera by its divided marginal cell, but the heavy habit 
of the females especially and the characters of its trophi, which are 
intermediate between Athelia and Tenthredo, indicate the groups to 
which it is naturally allied. ‘The author regards the number of 
discoidal cells in the inferior wings as furnishing good characters for 
the distinction of the genus Se/andria into sections as follows :— _ 

1. With two discoidal cells, the marginal cell receiving one trans- 
verse nervure.—Example S. serva, Fabr. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 26 


B94 Linnean Society. 


2. With both transverse nervures united with the marginal one.— 
Example S. stramineipes, Klug. 

3. With one discoidal cell.—Example S. Robinsoni. 

4. With no discoidal cell.—Example S. fuliginosa, Schrank. 

And he further observes that the variations in the position of the 
nervures, and in the magnitude of the cells, will also be found very 
useful in identifying the species. 


February 5.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair. 


Read the conclusion of Mr. Huxley’s paper ‘‘ On the Anatomy of 
Diphyes, and on the Unity of Composition of the Diphyide and Phy- 
sophoride,” &c. 

Mr. Huxley, whose communication was written at sea, commences 
his memoir by a brief abstract of previous investigations of the family 
of Diphyide, chiefly derived from the works of Lesson and Will, in 
the absence of other books of reference. Of all the authors referred 
to, he observes, there is not one except Will, who has given any but 
a very superficial account of the family. So far even as the nata- 
torial organs are concerned, it is but rarely that a description is 
sufficiently detailed and accurate not to fit two or three species with 
equal ease, while the minute internal organs have fared still worse. 
By all, the important fact of the gemmiparous generation of these 
animals is overlooked ; by all, except Will, the demonstration of the 
generative organs is omitted, and even he mentions with some doubt 
the male sac only; and lastly there is no attempt made by any of 
them to trace the various organs through their development, or to 
establish on the ground of anatomy the natural affinities of the 
group. To these latter points, Mr. Huxley states, that his attention 
has been chiefly directed during a voyage of some months through 
the South Atlantic and Indian Oceans, in the course of which he has 
examined several genera both of Diphyide and Physophoride, with 
as much care and attention as the inconveniences of ship-board 
would permit. The results are given under the following sectional 
divisions, viz.: 1. a description of the different species examined ; 
2. their anatomy; and 3. a comparison of Diphyide and Physopho- 
ride. Under the first head Mr. Huxley describes four species of 
Diphyes, one of Calpe, one of Kudowxia, one of Aglaisma?, and one of 
Rosacea. He then enters at length into the anatomy of the different 
parts of the body, under the several heads of the common tube; the 
natatorial organs and the duct connecting their cavities with the 
common tube; the nuclear piece or bract and its sacculus; and the 
polypoids, each consisting of a stomachal sac, a prehensile organ and 
a generative organ. Although generative sacs were found by the 
author in all the genera examined by him, it was only in Hudowia 
and Aglaisma (?) that he procured unequivocal evidence, by the pre- 
sence of ova, of their real nature. No unequivocal male organs were 
observed, although the so-called ‘‘ entozoa” of Will were frequently 
seen swimming about in the cavity of the young generative organs. 
But they were not more abundant in these situations than in the 
stomachal sacs, common tube, &c., and their dissimilarity to true 
spermatozoa is too great for any conclusions to be founded on their 


Linnean Society. 395 


presence. ‘The total absence of male sacs, and the rarity of ova in 
the females, may, Mr. Huxley thinks, be accounted for by the season 
during which his investigations were carried on, the months of 
March, April, May and June being the winter of the Southern 
Hemisphere. Lastly, the author enters on the comparative anatomy 
of various species of Physophoride, by means of which he believes it 
to be satisfactorily demonstrated that there exists a unity of organi- 
zation between the two families of Diphyide and Physophoride ; and 
concludes by stating his opinion that at /east two other families, the 
Hydriform and Sertularian Polypes, should be arranged with them in 
one natural group. ‘The structural coincidences in these families he 
enumerates as follows: 1. body composed of two membranes, out of 
which the organs are modeled; 2. thread-cells universally (?) pre- 
sent; 3. gemmiparous generation; +. sexual generation, sperma- 
tozoa and ova being formed in vase-like external sacs. 

The paper was accompanied with a series of illustrative drawings. 


March 5.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair. 


Dr. Wallich, V.P.L.S., read the following extract of a letter from 
Prof. Lehmann, dated Hamburgh, 14th December, 1849 :—‘ I write 
to inform you that a work has just appeared, namely Proceedings of 
the Fifth Meeting of Scandinavian Naturalists held at Copenhagen 
1847. Copenhagen, 1849. 8vo. There is init a very remarkable paper 
by Liebmann, entitled ‘ A few words concerning the Impregnation of 
Cycadee@,’ p. 501 seg. It appears, according to this paper, that in 
that family ripe and vegetative fruits may be produced, without the 
process of impregnation. A female plant in the Botanic Garden at 
Copenhagen (males do not exist in Europe) produced seeds which 
have germinated ! Liebmann made the same observation in Mexico.” 

Read also a paper entitled, ‘‘ Further observations on the habits 
of Monodontomerus, with some account of a new Acarus, Heteropus 
ventricosus, a parasite in the nests of Anthophora retusa.” By George 
Newport, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. &c. &c. 

Mr. Newport remarked that as some of the details of a paper on 
‘certain Chalcidide and Ichneumonideé”’ read to the Linnean Society 
in March 1849 had drawn forth at that time the dissent of some en- 
tomologists, he had repeated his observations during the past sum- 
mer, and on one occasion had obtained as many as two hundred and 
forty-seven larvee of Monodontomeri from the nests of Anthophora. 
In every instance these parasites had fed on the bee larva from with- 
out, and had drained it of its contents in the.same way that the 
larva of Paniscus drains that of the body of a caterpillar, thus proving 
the correctness of his original statement, that the Monodontomeri are 
external and not internal feeding parasites. He had originally been 
led to this view, not, as erroneously stated by Mr. Westwood in the 
printed Proceedings of the Linnean Society for May 1849, p. 37 
(Annals and Mag. Nat. History, Oct. 1849, p. 288), from the simple 
fact that the author had found the bodies of these parasites covered 
with an armature of hairs, but as he had explicitly stated in his 
former paper, from the circumstance that he had never found hairs 

26% 


396 Miscellaneous. 


on the bodies of internal feeding parasites. Mr. Newport also found, 
as he formerly mentioned, some remains of the destroyed bee larva 
in each cell, butno “ yellow dust or granules,” as stated by another 
observer. ‘Thus his more recent observations have confirmed those 
which he formerly communicated to the Society on the Monodon- 
tomeri. 

Having however collected a quantity of these larve for further 
observation, he was surprised to find at the end of a few days that 
their bodies were covered with multitudes of what at first appeared 
like microscopic drops of fluid, which each day increased in size, 
until at length he found, on careful examination, that those supposed 
drops were the bodies of multitudes of gravid parasites, which in- 
fested and ultimately destroyed the larvee of Monodontomerus, as these 
had done that of the bee. The ceconomy of this microscopic para- 
site was then traced to some extent, and the fact of their having 
attained a mature state proved in the circumstance that at the end 
of about three weeks many of them produced multitudes of extremely 
minute young, which differed from their parents only in the smaller 
size, and in having no enlargement of the abdominal portion of the 
body. These young were smaller even than the young of Stylops, 
as each measured only sixteen thousandths of an inch in length. The 
author stated other facts connected with the economy of this singular 
parasite, and mentioned that he is still engaged in its investigation. 
The following are the characters and description of this new Acarus. 


Class ACARI. 
Family Sarcoptipes, Koch. 
‘ Genus Heteropus, Newp. 

Corpus elongatum, subarticulatum. Caput mobile. Thorax a trunco 
distinctus, ad Jatera corpusculis clavatis munitus. Pedes anteriores 
palpiformes ; rediqui (parium trium posteriorum) zequales, arcuati, at- 
tenuati, tarsis gracilibus 4-articulatis, articulo terminali lato vesiculari. 

H. ventricosus, pallicé ferrugineus, capite saturatiore, prothorace paribus 
2 pilorum longorum, pedibus subrobustis ; articulis omnibus longeé pi- 
losis : tibize articulo apicali corporis dimidium zquante.—Long. 2-1 lin. 

¢ gravide abdomine magnoperé inflato vesiculari. 

Hab. In postibus intra nidos Anthophore retusa, apud Gravesend, in 

Comitatu Kent. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


NOTES ON THE SYNGNATHI. 
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, The Willows, Swansea, Oct. 5, 1850. 

I wisn to record in your valuable periodical the following notes, 
which may assist towards determining the time at which the transfer 
of the ova from the female to the male in Syngnathus acus and S. lum- 
briciformis takes place ; their vivification, &e. 

May 14, Langland Bay. Syngnathus lumbriciformis with pouch 
on the anterior portion of the belly, empty. 

June 10, Langland Bay. S. lumbriciformis, pouch full of roe. 


Miscellaneous. 397 


June 6, Swansea Bay. S. acus, pouch on the posterior portion of 
the belly, full. 

July 8, Swansea Bay. JS. acus, young alive and obvious to the un- 
assisted eye: some still within the ova, some partially, and others 
wholly liberated. All the above specimens are preserved in the Royal 
Institution of South Wales. They were all taken above low water mark. 

In S. lumbriciformis the pouch is on the anterior instead of the 
posterior portion of the belly as in 8. acus; and the membrane run- 
ning round the edges of the pouch is not so fully developed. 

I am, Gentlemen, your obedient servant, 
Marruew Mocerince. 


On the Resuscitation of Frozen Fish. By Prof. O. P. Husparn. 


For a number of years, during my residence in New Hampshire, I 
have received from numerous sources, the statement that fish taken 
in the cold of winter from our ponds and thrown out upon the ice 
and freezing quite hard, have been restored to their usual activity 
when thrown again into cold water. 

That they would ever have moved again if left alone is incredible ; 
and how far and for what time a fish may be frozen and yet be re- 
stored is not shown by experiment. I have good reasons, from the 
character of my informers, for believing that the facts are as stated, 
though when repeated they are hardly credible to others; and I am 
much gratified in obtaining for publication the following authentic 
account of a satisfactory instance. 

Persons who have had similar experience are requested to commu- 
nicate the facts in detail to the writer. 

«Some time in the winter of 1838 or 1839—living near a stream 
abounding with fish, which emptied into a pond near by,—I was in 
the habit, daily, of catching them, (as they pass down stream,) by 
means of an eel-pot. This was so constructed as to receive and retain 
them without injury, if taken out soon, and on one occasion, the pot 
having remained longer than usual, so many were caught as nearly to 

il the pot, and numbers perished from pressure or want of air. 

“It was the custom to examine the pot in the morning. On one 
occasion, a severe cold morning, in January I think, I took up the pot 
and found a considerable number were taken. These I emptied upon 
the snow, which was deep and so crusted with ice as nearly or quite 
to bear me up. 

*“T then replaced the eel-pot in its proper bed for another draught, 
which took me about twenty minutes, and then gathered up my fish, 
exposed on the snow, into a pail or basket, and found them frozen as 
stiff as icicles. 

“1 carried them home to the shop, where they remained frozen, ac- 
cording to my recollection, for the space of an hour and a half longer, 
and so stiff and inflexible that they could not be bent without cracking, 
as did some of their tails and fins in pulling them apart when they 
were congealed together. I then put them into a tub of water drawn 
from the well, to thaw them for dressing, and I think added a small 
quantity of warm water that stood upon the stove, but am not certain 
whether it was before or after scaling them. 


398 Miscellaneous. 


«« After some little time, how long I cannot now say, I examined them 
to see if they were thawed sufficiently for dressing, and to my surprise, 
I found some of them as lively as when sporting in their native brooks. 
I called on others to view them, who had seen them while they were 
frozen. To them also it appeared almost incredible, but we were con- 
strained to believe our own eyes and senses. 

«<1 think those fish were perch that came to life after (I cannot say 
death, but) freezing. 

“Tn the spring, I remark, we set the eel-pot with its mouth down 
stream, as then the fish are running from the pond up stream.—Sil- 
liman’s American Journal for July 1830. 

“Yours respectfully, PARACLETE SKINNER.” 


Woodstock, Conn., Dec. 1849. 


NEW BiRD FROM NEW ZEALAND. 


Dr. Mantell has just received from his eldest son, Mr. Walter 
Mantell, of New Zealand, the skin of a bird hitherto supposed both 
by the natives and European colonists to be extinct. It is a large 
species of Rail or Porphyrio, called “‘ Moho” and “ Tékehé”’ by the 
New Zealanders, who state that it was formerly abundant and con- 
temporaneous with the Moa, but as not an individual had been seen 
for many years, the race was thought to have been extirpated by the 
wild cats and dogs. A skull and other bones discovered by Mr. Walter 
Mantell with the remains of the Dinornis, &c. in the bone-bed at 
Waingongoro, and described by Professor Owen as Notornis Man- 
telli (Zool. Trans. vol. ii.), belong to this species. This bird is 
about 2 feet high, of a rich dark purple colour, with red beaks and 
legs. It was caught by dogs, its trail having been observed on the 
snow, in a gully behind Resolution Island, at the south-western ex- 
tremity of the Middle Island of New Zealand. This unique example 
of a bird, perhaps the last of its race, is alike interesting to the orni- 
thologist and palzeontologist ; Dr. Mantell has placed it in the hands 
of our eminent ornithologist Mr. Gould to figure and describe. A fine 
specimen of that very rare bird the Apteryx Owenii, and of other ra- 
pidly diminishing forms, together with some highly interesting recent 
and fossil shells, accompanied this valuable addition to the fauna of 
our Antipodes. Mr. Walter Mantell, when the “ Woodstock ”’ left 
Wellington, was about to depart on another exploration of the bone- 
deposits, in the hope of discovering other and more perfect skulls 
of the Moa than have hitherto been obtained. 


ON THE ANIMAL OF GEOMELANIA. BY A. ADAMS, F.L.S. 


An examination of the animal of Geomelania Jamaicensis, Pteiffer 
(which the kindness of Mr. Cuming has allowed me to make), shows 
it to belong to the family of Looping-Snails, Truncatellide of Gray ; 
in fact, it differs in no respect from the animal of Truncatella. 

The tentacles are short, conical and depressed, with the eyes large, 
black, and sessile on the middle of the upper surface of their base ; 
the head terminates anteriorly in a broad, flattened bilobate proboscis, 
as long as the tentacles ; and the foot is short, depressed, and divided 
by a deep groove from the head, bearing on its upper hind surface a 


Meteorological Observations. 399 
horny, simple, thin, oval operculum, with the apex slightly spiral, and 
the nucleus subterminal. The order, which consists of the genera 
Truncatella, Skenea, Geomelania, and possibly Acicula and Me 
nea, differs from the Cyclostomide in the position of the eyes and 
the short depressed tentacles; and would seem to be placed most 
naturally between Auriculide and Cyclostomide. By means of Ris- 
soa and Hydrobia it has also relations with Littorinide ; Truncatella 
resembling the former and Assiminea the latter genus. In habits 
they are amphibious.—Proc. of Zool. Soc. Dec. 11, 1850. 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR SEPT. 1850. 


Chiswick.—September 1. Drizzly. 2—5. Very fine. 6. Clear and fine. 7. 
Frosty: very fine. 8. Cloudy. 9, Overcast. 10. Overcast: clear. 11. Foggy : 
very fine. 12. Foggy: fine: clear. 13. Slight fog: fine: ipa Sr Foggy 
fine: clear. 15. Slight feg: cloudy. 16. Overcast: cloudy. . Clear cad 
fine. 18. Fine: overcast. 19. Foggy: overcast: rain, 20. Glands. : rain. 
21. Boisterous : heavy rain at night. 22. Heavy rain, 23. Rain: lightning in 
the evening. 24. Cloudy: very fine. 25. Dense fog: very fine. 26. Overcast : 
constant heavy rain. 27. Fine: thunder and heavy rain in afternoon. 28, Clear: 
fine: clear. 29. Fine: rain. 30. Rain: rather boisterous : overcast. 


Mean temperature of the month  .........cssessess--esacsereee 54°23 
Mean temperature of Sept. 1849 ........sseeeeee Sescncceaaee . 57 76 
Mean temperature of Sept. for the last twenty-four years . 57 °23 
Average amount of rain in Sept. ........seeesesesssesseeseeeee 2°61 inches, 


Boston.—Sept. 1. Cloudy. 2, Fine. 3. Cloudy: rainr.m. 4—6. Fine. 
7. Cloudy: rainr.m. 8—12. Cloudy. 13—15. Fine. 16,17. Cloudy. 18. 
Fine. 19. Cloudy. 20. Fine: rain p.m, 21. Cloudy: rainearly a.m. 22. Fine. 
23. Cloudy: rainp.m. 24. Cloudy. 25. Foggy. 26. Rain: rain early a.m. 
27. Fine: rain early a.m, 28, 29. Fine: rain p.m. 30. Cloudy: rain a.m. 


Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire.—Sept. 1. Fine harvest day. 2. Fair, but 
cloudy : threatening y.m. 3. Very fine: frost rime in the morning. 4. Frost 
rime A.M.: one slight shower. 5, 6. Fair and fine, 7. Fair and fine, though 
chill, 8. Fair and fine: milder, 9. Fair and fine: smelling of frost. 10. Fair 
and fine: cloudy. 11. Fair and fine: cloudy: very warm a.m. 12, Fair and 
fine : heavy dew: white rime. 13. Fair and fine: fine harvest weather. 14. Still 
fair and fine. 15. Dull a.m., but cleared, and was fine. 16. Fine, but colder. 
17. Fine, but colder: mercury falling. 18. Fine, but colder: wee wading. 
19. Fair, but threatening change. 20. Rain a.m.: rain also p.m. Heavy 
showers all day. 22. Heavy showers a.m.: cleared, but moist. 23, ‘Very fine, 
after showers in the night. 24, Fine harvest day. 95. Fair, but cloudy : 
cleared p.m. 26, Rain during night and morning: cleared. 27. Succession of 
heavy showers: flood. 28. Heavy rain during night : ditto day. 29. Rain and 
hail p.m. 30. Showers, 

Mean temperature of the month ......... dneteeeee semoencs BISA) 

Mean temperature of Sept. 1849 .........ssscecscsssceee scene aie) Oe 

Mean temperature of Sept. for the last tw enty-eight years. pee) ily 
Average rain in Sept. for twenty-three years ...............008 3°13 inches. 


Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Sept. 1. Drizzle: showers. ¢. Rain. 3. Clear: 
cloudy. 4. Showers: damp. 5. Showers. 6. Fine. 7. Fine: aurora. 8. Fine: 
cloudy. 9. Fine: cloudy. 10. Cloudy: aurora, 11. Fine: fog. 12. Fine: 
cloudy: clear: aurora. 13. Fine: cloudy. 14. Clear: aurora. 15. Hazy; 
aurora. 16. Fine: hazy: fine. 17. Fine. 18. Fine: cloudy. 19. Cloudy. 
20. Cloudy: drops. 21. Cloudy: rain, 22, Bright: rain, 23. Showers : cloudy. 
24. Cloudy: clear. 25. Bright: clear. 26. Hazy: clear. 27. Brixht: clear. 
98. Rain: showers: aurora, 29. Bright: showers: clear: aurora. 30. Showers: 
aurora. 


— PR. SO _ -— 


Go-P £P-% | ZG-S OFS 96-67 |89-2S |€-PV |8-65 L-9S 9B-GV VZ-YY |LLU-Uz |OUU-Ue |YL0-06 viausial UY-06 \VUU-U% OBU-U2 | “G9 IA) 
| 


VO. OL-1|PE-1) 10. | -au |:msm|emsm] om | 780] 6F 1 T1P| IPS! 6h) ob | 6G | LE-6z | 8z-6z | 60-62 | L1-6Z | 08-8% 992-62 6S£-62| ‘of 
pe Pleo. 16a. | +s ‘s | «s [ems | PF | OG | PH] OS] 19) Bh | ZO | PE.6% | €E-6% | €2-62 | 09.62 | ZE-6% O8l-62 9F8-62] “6z 
GUT |GE. [| emsm | om [omsm | sm | 0G | fo |icr| Lo\S.zg) sb | €9 | 62-62 | 60-62 |vS-60 | 8£-6z €z-6% 7g-6z'L98-6| “gz D 
eel ar. 6h: | as | ms | ems | ome | 6S) Ge) OGl oc] € PE-6% | ZS-6G |SE-6% | 8V-6% 6Z-6% 069-62 208-62] “La 
Go. 1co. 13 | «as | ss “< 5 €S | S¢ |16r| 09| Lo, br | 69 | GS.6% | 29-66 | 15-62 | 19-62 | 6z-6% 098-62 018-62] ‘9% 
secesjeeeseriosceertesees"! eas] cas | om | ‘ms | ZG | £S | 6E| 09! 9G| SF | 89 | 19-64 |99-62 |£S-62 | 70-62 | LG-66 Z89-6z £08.6c| °Sz 
‘ms | ‘au | ems | 19] GG | €P| SG} zg!) SP | Lo | SL.6% |6L-6% |99:62 | 01-64 92-62 SIL-6z 021-44] “hz 
*s |toua} ca | €9 | $7G | 19] 9S| 09) IG | 1L |28-6% |SL-6% |SL-62 | 08-62 | LE-6% £52.62 £09-62| “€% 
*s |rmss| ss | $€9 | Sg |for7) 69| SS) OF | 1L | 29.6% | €9-62 | LL-62 | [9.62 | OF-6% VE8-6z 688-62| “zo 
‘sas| mss] us | 0S | $79 |/419| 29} 69) If | 69 | €€-6z |09-62 | QV-6% | $1-6% | L6-8% 1£5-6Z\€18-68| *1ZO 
‘as | ‘a | ‘s | PS | GG} 2G] 8G} Zo ES | 99 |GL.6% |SL-6% | 25-62 | VS-6% | 81-62 €9F.64/Z£9-6z| 0% | 
| 


‘aso | "mS | ‘os €¢ | itG | oF) Zo} 19) €S | OL |8L-6% | 8L-6Z | 19-6 | OL-6Z | PE-6% OOL-62 |808-6%! “61 


jretetteeererteneeertereees) sass | ms | ta | ta | $9 | f€9 | bP) 09| 69) 91 | 69 | 8L-6z |%6-62 | 08-62 | 86-62 | 29-63 888-62 €L0-08| *gT 
[overs ceeeeetereerstcoreee| sag lms-au| caua | ‘a | 19 | #69 | SE} 19] 99) 6€ | 69 | 61-0€ | 1€-0€ | LI-0F | 8Z-0€ | 98-62 L61-0£ 062-08 | “LI | 
re o0.0/ | cas | can | ta | ca | 6b | feG | 1h] 89\G-69) 19 | Lo | LE-0€ | ge-0€ | 0-08 | ZE.0f | 98-62 192-08 |hgz-0€| “OL 
weteeeirecenetrerrerinee"* urea | ou |coua | ta | 6h | #29 | Li /igS| 69) oS | SO | 8E-0€ |E€€-0€ |62-0€ | 62-0€ | 98-62 Lbz-0€ ZSz-08| “S1 


‘as | tas | ‘8 | ‘@ | gh | PG |18E| 69/9-S5) OF | 69 | EOE |€E-0€ |SZ-0F |GZ-0€ | 08-66 12Z.0€ |6€2-08| “FI 
"9s | *as 3) oF) PS | €9 |\1€7| Go| £9) cE | gO | ZE-0€ |9Z-08 | Z7-0F | SZ-0€ | 98-64% 11Z-0£ 99Z-0€| “EI C 


Geeenies st "ste ieee] eae Slsqgegs| ‘as. | a oF | oF | oF 769 G09 ZE | OL €2-0£ |%Z-0€ |G1-0€ | 08-0€ | €3-6z% 612%-0€ 0SZ-0€| “oI 
Seeaiteress|"2cre>(-00?"*], Gg lserag|, <9 a zS | ¥€S | 1b] bo| 09) LE | 69 02-0€ j0Z-0€ |S1-08 | Rz-0F 08-6 O£8-0F /%LZ-08| “IT | 
eee |) “es | “mis |karjeo:| Ma oS | 29} 6¢| 99 G-SG) SE | So | SBOE |62%-0F | 02-0 | £6-0£ 98-6% Q8Z-0£ GIE-0F| ‘OT | 
[reecerieeeseetsereesierseee! ag l-gs-gu| ‘mu | ‘au | fgh | 2G | S€|F19\9-29| Lb | 19 | VE-0€ |8E-0€ |SZ-0€ | O£-0€ |S6-6% L62-0£ [LOE-0f | °6 | 
Pe. SOs | cu | sen ‘u ‘u 67 z¢ | ob| 6S| 2G! 9€ | ov | S¥-0€ |6b-0€ | LE-o¢ ar-o€ €0-0€ g8f-0€ 9PP-0€|) “8 | 
apenas srreelererrel mnizo| cau | smu | ‘a | gh | €¢ | €7| 99] 29| €€ | Lo |19-0€ |LP-0€ |Ov-0€ | OF-0£ |00-0€ LSE-0£ |10r-0€| *L _ | 
| Lo- sorereloverel oma | cou | cu | aa | 6h | €¢ |£17] LS] 2S] o€ | v9 | L9-0€ |00-0€ |SE-0€ | €£.0€ | Lg-6% Sgz-08 |CPE-08| °o @ 
eben ieetaeciaer cise aa | Sar |. Ane | SOU QP os |*Ze}| Lo ¢.0S | leis 99 (9S-0€ |€S-08 | SZ-0€ | €2-0€ | 06-62 LLz-.0€ |LLE-0€ | °S | 
ae ‘a |tmuu}| ‘au | 67 | LP | f6E) 69 )S-ES| O€ | 99 |SS-08 | GS-08 | LZ-0€ | 82-0F | 98-6% FLZ-0€ |ZZE-08| “P| 
‘au-m) mu | “as | OP | 19 |TES/T19| 09) 1S | PO EP-O€ /25-0€ | 81-0E | 60-08 | OL-6% 061-08 \BEZ-0F| *E | 
“mw [smu | om oF | 2S |f€S| €9]} 09] IV | ZL | 60-0€ | 60-08 | 81-0€ | €2%-0€ | 98-62 Z6Z-0€ |SSE-0F| °o | 
‘mu ['mum| ‘mu; Go| G¢ |iPS| Lo} €9) OF | GL |L1.0€ | 11-08 | Hz.0€ | 61-0€ | £8-6% E€E-0F |ShE-0F | “Tt | 
fn Qa | w Se) ~ ee WS Ss = ‘urd | ‘ure “urd ‘ule . oS: 4ydag | 
eS ena ever ye a ae | 33 ali aS A : ; co Wh bide = ie ee | 
|" 2 Pol & wo 3 8. Sanaa Sine 35 “YOIMSIyO peer *oALYys-sanyuinc a *yormstq 2y 
Wet i = ; ° 2 
“UIeY “PUL “JJ IULOWIIY J, “19JIULOAL | a 
Seats 


“RANUUG) ‘asunyyy younpung qv Suoysnoyy *<d *AayY 97/7 hq pup SAUTHS-saIuIWaAcy ‘asunpyy yzensajddp yo ‘“vequnq * AA *Aay 977 49 SNoLsog 
70 “\[RaA “AI. AQ SuopuorTy «vau ‘MOIMSIHG Jv hjo10g jounynoysopy ayy fo uapiny ay7 qo uosdwoyy, ‘ay 49 apywu-suorwasasq() po2Soposoajayy 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[SECOND SERIES.] 


No. 36. DECEMBER 1850. 


XXXIV.—Tabular view of Fossil Shells from the middle division of 
the Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. By Joun Lycert, Esq.* 


[With a Plate. ] 


Tue term middle division of the Inferior Oolite has been adopted 
from an arrangement of this formation made by Sir R. Murchi- 
son in 1834, and which, with some slight modification, will be 
found to be a convenient one for the zoological as well as for the 
mineral character of the divisions. The followmg comparison of 
fossil testacea from the middle division of the formation at Leck- 
hampton and Crickley Hills with others from a similar geological 
position near Minchinhampton, and of both collections with 
Great Oolite shells of the latter place, has been undertaken for 
the following reasons. The Leckhampton shells constitute a 
numerous assemblage, have only recently been procured or in- 
vestigated, and present a striking contrast with those of the 
upper and lower divisions of the same formation which are well 
known, and have for the most part hitherto supplied the nume- 
rous Inferior Oolite fossils to be found in museums and illus- 
trated works. The person to whom the merit is due of having 
first drawn attention to this assemblage is undoubtedly Mr. Buck- 
man, who having procured a few species was immediately struck 
with the similarity of aspect, and even specific identity, which 
they presented to certain Great Oolite shells which had previously 
been believed were peculiar to that formation: as the number of 
species increased the same general similarity of aspect was re- 
marked, until at length an opinion was entertained by some of 
our Cotswold geologists, that a large proportion, perhaps even 
a majority of these shells, were identical with Great Oolite spe- 
cies. That the Leckhampton shells should not previously have 
been procured will excite no surprise, when it is stated that they 
are not to be picked up, nor do they immediately arrest the eye 
of the observer like many other Inferior Oolite fossils; they are 
* Read to the Cotswold Naturalists’ Club, July 30, 1850. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 27 


402 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the 


usually small, even minute, and are disengaged from the invest- 
ing stone only by great labour and perseverance. For the means 
of 1 making this comparison I am indebted to the kindness and 
liberality “of the Rev. P. B. Brodie, who has placed at my dis- 
posal his numerous collection, and to whom, as votaries of natu- 
ral history, our thanks are due for the indomitable perseverance 
with which he has followed up the investigation of this very cha- 
racteristic assemblage of shells. In the mean time having pro- 
cured a considerable number of species from the same division of 
the Inferior Oolite near Minchinhampton, and been accustomed 
to compare them with Great Oolite shells of the same vicinity, I 
became desirous of making the followmg comparison, with the 
view of testing how far the two collections placed upon the same 
geological parallel, but fifteen miles asunder, resembled each 
other, what proportion of either and of both passed upward into 
the Great Oolite, and lastly, what amount had previously been 
figured and described ; tables accompanied by notes, if carefully 
prepared, would obviously to a great extent supply this deside- 
ratum ; and although the number-of species procured from each 
locality probably falls far short of what will ultimately be ob- 
tained, the tables it is hoped will not be destitute of utility even 
in another point of view—they can be placed in comparison with 
collections from the Ragstones of the Inferior Oolite, and the 
zoological resemblance or difference between them ascertamed. 
By following out this plan I am precluded from interfering with 
the labours of those who have recently investigated the geology 
of the Cotswolds, of Messrs. Buckman, Strickland and Brodie, to 
whom so much of our present amount of knowledge respecting 
these hills is due. 
It would indeed have been desirable had the tables been made 
more comprehensive, so as to include the fossils of the upper 
and lower divisions of the Inferior Oolite ; but a little reflection 
convinced me that by doing so I should be ‘arrogating an amount 
of knowledge which I am very far from possessing ; inasmuch as 
the information to be gathered from the literature of the sci- 
ence would scarcely be available for such a purpose, the general 
term Inferior Oolite with a locality attached being usually the 
amount of information of the position of a shell in this formation. 
The Inferior Oolite in the vicinity of Cheltenham exhibits 
two very distinct assemblages of organic remains; the differ- 
ence between these is so obvi ‘ious, even to the uninstructed 
observer, that a glance at any well-arranged collection is suth- 
cient to establish conviction of this fact. The upper of these 
assemblages is contained in the several beds called Upper 
Ragstones, numbered 1, 2, 3 and 4 m Mr. Strickland’s valu- 
able section of Leckhampton Hill* which is about to be pub- 


* See Qnart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1850, p. 249. 


Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 403 


lished, where the united thickness assigned to them is 38 feet ; 
the whole of the formation beneath, with the exception of about 
21 feet, or about 189 feet of rock, belongs to the second zoolo- 
gical assemblage, which it is the especial object of this compa- 
rison to elucidate. The Inferior Oolite has long been known to 
geologists for the great profusion which it possesses both in spe- 
cies and individuals of the two great tribes of Ammonites and 
Belemnites ; some few of these pertain to the first or uppermost 
of our assemblages, but the great mass of these tribes, together 
with a large ae Ghaiciettic series of other shells, are sisces 
in the neighbourhood of Cheltenham ; these constitute a third 
and still lower zoological series, to examine which, in situ, we 
must visit the escarpment of the Cotswolds, some miles to the 
southward of Leckhampton, and from thence we shall find this 
assemblage to be persistent in gradually increasing importance to 
the neighbourhood of Bath, and to extend throughout the whole 
course of the formation in Somerset and Dorset to the English 
Channel. In the two last-mentioned counties the localities of 
Dundry, Sherborne and Bridport have become celebrated for the 
profusion of their fossils, and until very recently museums and 
collections have been supplied almost exclusively from those 
sources, and the fossils of this third and lowest assemblage have 
been held to represent those of the Inferior Oolite generally. In 
the middle portion of the Cotswolds, or from Stroud to Wootton- 
under-Edge, the three subdivisions of the Inferior Oolite are ex- 
hibited by the various sections; but a little to the southward of 
the latter place, the uppermost division and upper portion of the 
middle division thin out and are lost; at the same time the Ful- 
ler’s earth above attains a much greater importance, its thickness, 
together with that of the Inferior Oolite, amounting to a little 
more than the aggregate thickness of the two formations about 
Cheltenham. The followmg imaginary section from Cheltenham 
to Bath will make the subject more clearly understood. Thus 
the Fuller’s earth 148 feet thick at Bath has diminished to 70 feet 
at Stroud, and in the vicinity of Cheltenham to a very imconsi- 
derable band of clay. The lower division of the Inferior Oolite 
(No. 4 in the section), consisting of several Ammonitiferous beds 
with brown sands beneath, altogether 70 feet thick, has dimi- 
nished to 40 feet at Stroud, and at Leckhampton is represented 
by the lowest bed 2 feet thick, charged in the usual characteristic 
manner with Belemnites, beneath which are 6 inches of chocolate- 
coloured sands reposing upon the blue marls of the Lias. The 
upper division or Ragstones (No. 2 in the section) about 40 feet 
thick near Cheltenham is reduced to 20 at Stroud, and is ulti- 
mately lost to the south of Wootton as before mentioned. 

The middle division, nearly 190 feet thick at Leckhampton, is 

27% 


404: Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the 


somewhat diminished at Stroud, 
and loses the greater portion of 


=| 
~ 


3s 


its volume, including the Oolite 


marl and all the upper beds before 
it reaches Bath, where it is repre- 
sented by 60 feet of freestone. The 
Bath section is taken from a va- 
luable paper by Mr. Lonsdale in 
the Geological Transactions. The 
shells of the middle division are 
for the most part distributed im 
beds of no great thickness ; the 
great mass of the deposit being 
nearly destitute of organic remains, 
or containing only minute shelly 
detritus. 

The numerical results obtained 
from the Tables of comparison are 
as follow:—255 species have been 
examined from the middle division 
of the Inferior Oolite, 181 being 
from Leckhampton, and 145 from 
Minchinhampton ; of these 73 are 
common to the two localities and 
64 pass upwards into the Great 
Oolite, or 28 per cent. Of the 
Leckhampton shells alone 59, 7. e. 


33 per cent., and of the Minchin- | 


hampton Inferior Oolite suite 43, 
i. e. 31 per cent., pass upwards. 
Thus, from each of the localities, a 
larger per-centage of shells pass 
upwards than is obtaimed when 
the entire number of species are 
reckoned ; an instance of the cau- 
tious reliance which should be 
placed upon estimates derived from 
a limited number of species or 
from shells of a single locality, 
where the object is to draw wide 
and general inferences. It should 
also be stated that about 40 spe- 
cies in addition to these were not 
sufficiently perfect to be deter- 
mined, nearly or quite the whole 
of which are unknown to the Great 


Stroud. 


eltenham. 


a 
oO 


2. Upper Ragstones. 3. Freestones, &c. 4. Lower rags and sands. 5. Lias. 


1. Fuller’s earth. 


Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 405 


Oolite ; this addition would still further reduce the per-centage 
of those which pass upward to the latter formation. 

For remarks on particular species the notes which accompany 
the Tables should be consulted, but some further observations 
upon the several families of shells may here be given. The 
Leckhampton shells as a whole are remarkable for their diminu- 
tive size: this remark is not only applicable to those species which 
are likewise found in the lower and upper divisions of the same 
formation, but to those also which are found in the same forma- 
tions at Minchinhampton. Upon the whole it may be stated that 
there is a nearer approximation between the Great Oolite and 
Leckhampton shells than between those of the two formations 
at Minchinhampton. As compared with the upper and lower as- 
semblages, the middle is characterized by an entire absence of 
the Pholadomyas, the Homomyas, the Gresslyas, and I had almost 
said of Ammonites, Belemnites and Nautili, genera which con- 
stitute so large a proportion of the other assemblages, in this 
respect presenting a striking accordance with the contents of the 
shelly beds of the Great Oolite. Again, the large number of 
Nerinee and Cerithia, though differing specifically from those of 
the Great Oolite, tend much to separate it zoologically from the 
upper and lower assemblages, where they are few and rare. Mr. 
Brodie’s collection has a single Nautilus and Belemnite ; my own 
has four Ammonites of one species, and a single Nautilus ; their 
presence under such circumstances is a sufficient indication of 
the solitary and perhaps accidental nature of their occurrence, a 
proof in fact that they did not live and propagate in the middle 
division. The Rostellariz, though few in number and differing 
specifically from those of the Great Oolite, serve also to mark the 
separation of the assemblage from other Inferior Oolite groups, 
and its approximation to the conditions of sea-bottom under 
which the Great Oolite shelly beds were deposited ; but the most 
striking circumstance which tends to the same conclusion is the 
occurrence of a great diversity of forms in the family of the 
Patelloidea, which appears to be altogether absent in the upper 
and lower series ; of the fourteen species it will be observed, that 
no less than six are specifically identical with Great Oolite forms ; 
and what renders this fact the more worthy of notice is, that the 
entire family are absent in the Inferior Oolite contemporaneous 
beds at Minchinhampton. The Terebratule, which usually are 
of much importance in the determination of particular groups of 
rocks, are abundant in this division only m the bed of Oolite 
marl; but in localities where the marl is consolidated into a 
cream-coloured mudstone, or where a considerable number of 
other genera of shells are present, the Terebratule are compara- 
tively scarce ; the genus however is one which conduces much to 


406 Mr. J. lycett on Fossil Shells from the 


impress an individual or distinctive character upon the assem- 
blage, or to isolate it from other shelly deposits ; it will be ob- 
served that of the twelve species two only of them appear to 
have been continued to the period of the Great Oolite; the 
other species do not even seem to be found in the other divi- 
sions of the same formation, each of which has its distinctive 
Terebratule. 

The vertical range of the several species throughout the middle 
division is considerable, for with the exception of certain small 
and very rare species, the same Terebratule may be found to oe- 
cur at intervals through a vertical thickness of 140 feet of rock. 
The genera which may be pointed out as most eminently to cha- 
racterize this division are the Cerithia, the Nerinea, the Trochi, 
the Solaria, the Cylindrites, the Melunic, the Rostellarie, the 
rotiolonc, the Tintorlie and the Ter ebr atule ; of these tribes 
all but two belong to the Gasteropoda ; they constitute the great 
bulk of the univalves, and contain in all fifty-two species, not one 
of which is found in the Great Oolite. Other genera might be 
mentioned whose species equally belong to this series, but such 
have been selected as acquire importance either by the number 
of their species or by that of the individuals of such species. It 
may perhaps place the subject in a more striking point of view 
when it is stated, that of the 108 Gasteropods only 20 are con- 
tinued to the Great Oolite. The smaller per-centage obtained 
from the total number of species when compared with a single 
locality is caused by a large proportion of the shells which are 
common to the two localities being likewise those which pass 
upwards into the Great Oolite, thus illustrating the fact, that 
species which occur im considerable number and have a wide 
range horizontally, are those which we should expect to find 
through a considerable range of beds vertically. 

I would define the limits of the middle or freestone division of 
the Inferior Oolite as including all that portion of the formation 
situated between the upper ragstone beds (1, 2, 3 and 4 of Mr. 
Strickland’s section), and the Ammonitifer ous beds or upper por- 
tion of the lower division. 

Lastly, the general conclusion may be stated to which this 
comparison has led, that these testacea constitute a zoological 
assemblage distinguished from those of the other portions of the 
Inferior Oolite by features as well-marked as those which di- 
stinguish the fossils of the other great groups (proximate in 
sequence), which are termed formations, from each other, and 
that these features, varying in detail, will probably be found to 
occur, like some other shelly deposits of the oolitic formations, at 
intervals and over small areas wherever the freestones of the 
Inferior Oolite are extensively developed. 


Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 407 


On Tancredia, a fossil genus of Lamellibranchiate Conchifera. 
Plate XI. figs. 8, 9, 10. 


Gen. Char. Shell thin, equivalve, inequilateral, smooth, flattened, 
subtrigonal or transverse, somewhat gaping at the posterior 
extremity, which is produced and attenuated ; anterior side 
with a longitudinal angle passing from the umbo to the an- 
tero-ventral border. Hinge with two cardinal teeth in each 
valve, the anterior one the larger, and a wide and deep, rather 
irregular fossa between them ; lateral teeth distant, one or two 
in each valve (usually two); ligament probably partially internal 
and contained in the cardinal pit. 


The figure of the cardinal pit varies in the different species ; 
m one it is triangular, one of the angles being at the umbo, in 
others it is wider and more irregular, but there is not any raised 
edge bordering it, as in Mesodesma and the Lutrarie ; the figure 
and size of the cardinal teeth likewise vary ; occasionally the pos- 
terior cardinal tooth can hardly be distinguished ; strictly speak- 
ing, the anterior cardinal tooth is immediately beneath the umbo, 
the pit and other tooth being posterior to it; the posterior late- 
ral tooth is sometimes wanting altogether ; the internal margins 
of the valves are smooth; the valves are thin and delicate, but 
such as have had their internal surface exposed showed no traces 
of the muscular impressions. This genus may be classed as one 
of the Mactracea, and placed near to Mesodesma and Amphidesma ; 
the external figure is donaciform ; the character of the dentition 
approaches near to, but is really distinct from, Mesodesma, from 
which latter genus the gaping posterior extremity tends to sepa- 
rate it; the shell is likewise thinner and more delicate than in 
either of the genera with which it has been compared ; with Donax 
it has nothing more in common than the external form. 

This genus of small bivalves is eminently characteristic of the 
lower members of the oolitic system of rocks; the Great Oolite 
has three species, and the freestone beds of the Inferior Oolite 
have two other species ; neither of these are common to the two 
formations, nor have they been found in the upper or lower di- 
visions of the Inferior Oolite. The diffusion of this generic form 
is worthy of notice ; it may without exaggeration be said, that cer- 
tain layers in the shelly portion of the Great Oolite were merely 
so many colonies in which they propagated almost exclusively in 
countless numbers, but the great mass of these are of one species ; 
the freestone beds of the Inferior Oolite contain likewise a great 
number of another species. A knowledge of these five species is 
of importance in the recognition and distinction of the shelly 
beds in the two formations, as from the numbers of two or three 


408 Mx. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the 


species they may be expected to occur over large areas; already 
they are known in the lower oolitic system of Normandy. 
The generic appellation is derived from the name of Sir Thos. 
Tancred, Bart., the founder of the Cotswold Naturalists’ Club. 
The descriptions of two species will be found in the notes to 
the tables of Inferior Oolite shells ; those of the Great Oolite are 
deferred to the monograph upon that subject. 


Note on No. 199, Ptychomya? Agassizit. 

At pl. 11. f. 3, 4 of the ‘ Etudes critiques sur les Mollusques 
fossiles,’ by M. L. Agassiz, is an imperfect impression of an ob- 
long flattened bivalve shell to which is affixed the new generic 
appellation Ptychomya, but no account is given of the locality or 
geological formation to which it belongs; the figure is founded 
upon a single impression. M. Agassiz has not ventured to de- 
fine the genus, and in his introduction mentions that M. D’Or- 
bigny considers it to be a Crassatella, to which genus M. Agassiz 
remarks it has no external resemblance. 

Having long possessed specimens of a small shell which ex- 
hibits the external characters of Ptychomya, and as two of the 
specimens are in a condition nearly perfect, I have ventured to 
record the little information thus acquired with the impression, 
that although meagre and imperfect, it should not be’ withheld 
when the object of investigation is obscure or unknown ; never- 
theless the present note would not have appeared but for the 
necessity of affixing a generic name in my Tables to the little 
shell in question. The high degree of critical acumen displayed 
by the talented author of the ‘ Etudes,’ together with the just 
confidence which he shows in the accuracy of his own observa- 
tions and deductions when controverted by others, rendered it 
probable that the generic value which he had claimed for this 
obscure form would eventually be found to be justitied ; the pre- 
sent species therefore became an object of interest upon the dis- 
covery that it could scarcely with propriety be assigned to any 
other known genus. 


Ptychomya? Agassizii. Pl. XI. fig. 6. 


Figure suborbicular and flattened ; umbones straight, small, 
poimted and mesial ; the substance of the shell thick ; the lunule 
indistinct or very slightly excavated ; the hinge-line posteriorly 
straight or slightly curved and sloping obliquely; the ventral 
border rounded, the surface with about fourteen rounded, broad 
but depressed coste, which are curved upwards and meet the 
coste of the opposite side upon the middle of the shell forming 
an angle, the points of junction of the several costz being upon 
a line passing obliquely from the umbo to the antero-ventral 


Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 409 


border ; the costz are crossed by very fine, closely arranged encir- 
cling striz or lines ; the hinge is without teeth. Height 3 lines, 
breadth 3 lines. 

The impression figured by M. Agassiz has a much more ob- 
long or transverse figure, being much lengthened posteriorly ; it 
is also rather imperfect or truncated at that extremity ; the angle 
of the costz is placed much more anteriorly than in our species, 
but inclines like the latter to the antero-ventral border ; the costz 
are likewise more narrow and numerous. Considering the flat- 
ness of the valves and their thickness, it would appear that the 
mollusk was shielded rather than inclosed by them; the valves 
would appear to have been open all round except at the ligament ; 
the character of this latter organ must for the present remain 
doubtful, as no trace of a lamina for its attachment is visible. 
Our present imperfect definition of the genus Ptychomya there- 
fore will be as follows :—Shell equivalve, suborbicular or oblong 
and transverse, flattened, thick ; umbones small, straight, flat- 
tened ; hinge-line posteriorly straight or slightly curved ; valves 
open all round ; surface with numerous curved ribs meeting at 
an angle, whose apex is directed towards the umbo ; the coste 
are covered with numerous, closely arranged, concentric striz or 
lines. Hinge edentulous. 

Of the fossil Myade, Goniomya is the only one which resem- 
bles it, but in that genus the costee meet at an angle inclined in 
an opposite direction to Ptychomya ; the surface has similar fine 
concentric lines, but here the resemblance appears to cease. 

The true position of our genus in the molluscous tribes must 
therefore remain in abeyance ; the smallness of the object and 
hardness of the investing stone are formidable obstacles in the 
way of further information to be obtained from it. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI. 


. 1. Turbo elaboratus. 
2. Solarium Cotswoldie. 
2a. The same magnified. 
3. Chemnitzia gracilis. 
4. Gervillia aurita. 
5. Opis gibbosus. 
5a. The same magnified. 
6. Ptychomya Agassizii. 
6a. The same magnified. 
7. Corbis aspera. 
8. Tancredia donaciformis. 
9. Tancredia extensa. 
9 a. Interior of the same. 
9 6. Magnified view of the hinge. 
10. Tanecredia truncata. 


cl clea ba es Oe. 


tl Of 


The two latter species pertain exclusively to the Great Oolite. 


4.10 
Tabular 
Genus. Species. 
1. Patella © ...|rugosa ......++.... 
Sho HABE Mitidaees. seseceees 
De Ce eeses mornata ......... 
4. oes... (retifera He 
7. Emarginula |planicostula 
Base ne cee SCalanisiuenesecees 
Q, —— aever. Pics: hal noe ee 
10. —— ...... granulata ...... 
ll. ——_....../Leckhamptonen- 
sIs. 
6. Fissurella ...jacuta ............ 
5. —— rscece Brodie <oces cess 
12. Rimula. ...jclathrata ...... 
12*, ——. ...... Blots Bans 
13. — sees. tricarinata ...... 
ee A ees: minutissima 
14 Pileolus™, eec|leevis’ <c.e-ce ees 
15. = whsnbso PCAs: ses 26sen 
16. Nerita ...... Costatae. see-ecee: 
OU) Eye oe Se 
18. a ara Seidoat es 
Ne reeeae (CUMMIOUIA cos cceees 
7/3 == sans cassidiformis 
43. —— sass lineata ...... wanes 
20. Naticella ...\decussata ...... 
50. Natica ...... BO CU CHAN mee vewelee 
D2 si————nnvnw'e macrostoma ? 
[sis. 
53. —— __ ..,.../Leckhamptonen- 
ee Gomondi ...... 
21. Monodonta .|suleosa_ ......... 
22 eee eee Miyellii. :ssc0nens) 
D3 | reas heliciformis ...... 
27. —— eee laevigata ......... 
24. Delphinula ./funata ............ 
26. —— sass! quaterno - cingil- 
lata. 
BD. —— seca imGatarees ceteecaners 
Dos atbOrina ase aeelewsieeelee 
S02 Rurbo were. elaboratus ...... 
28. —=——— sinners capitaneus ...... 
29. ——_...... princeps ......+- 
3d. ———— F tesaes Cheltensis ...... 
34. —— seen. VAriCOSUS .......65 
Sl. Cirrus: 2.2.. MOGOSUS <..ec-ee- | 


sere SP gers 
.../Deslongchamps ... 


....NeEW Sp. 


+--|MEW Sp. 


.../Roemer and Gold- 


.;|new sp. 


List of Fossils. 


Authority. 


Sow. Min. Con. . 
Deslongchamps ... 
new sp., . 


se eeeeeeeee 


Sow. Min. Con. ... 
new sp. 
new sp. 
Hew isp." s0s.0s.. SGA 


Deslongchamps ...| 

new sp. 

Sow. Min. Con. ... 
(Emarginula) 

Deslongchamps . 

Emarginula, Sow. 
Min. Con. 


ee 


See emeweneee 


Sow. Min. Con. ... 
Sow. Min. Con. ... 
Phil. Geol. York. . 
Roemer 


pee eeenee 


York. 


new sp. 
Natica, Goldfuss... 
Phil. Geol. York. . 


fuss. 
new sp. 
new sp. 
Nerita, Archiac .. 
Nerita, Archiac ... 


ee eeceeeares 


eee eeeseeeee 


new sp. 
Nerita, Sow. Min. 
Con. 


Goldfuss 


new sp. 


new sp. 
new sp. 
new sp. 
Goldfuss 
Roemer 


Ceeerrereses 


Cr 


wee eee eeatee 


eee eee eetaee 


Inf. Ool. 
Leck- 
hampton. 
Inf. Ool. 


* *¥ *¥ *¥ KK KK * 


* * 


7 ok * 


* * Ke * *€ 


Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the 


Minchin-| | 


* 


hampton. 
Gr. Ool. 
Minchin- 


** * * 


hampton. 


Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 411 
See elie Pe 
rs o 7) S oes Ss O cm Ss 
Genus Species, Authority. 28 = aoe = me = 
a" 2/558 |SS8 
36. Trochus......{monilitectus .../Phil. Geol. York...) , * 
37. —— oo saeaee bi-cingendus ...\mew sp. ....+0.6 x * 
38. —— 1... alternans ........ BEW SPs, « vencena07 ws = 
39.—— __......\gemmatus ...... EWS ey wrinnna save en tha a * 
40.—— __...... cingillato - serra-new Sp. ...+..ee0 * 
tus. 
4 ea MUCUS: a.cenoeteees MCW SEs, «swe enemas * * 
42. -«...Infundibuliformisnew sp. ....sseeeeee] eee * 
44. Pleurotoma- |funata ............MEW SP. ...... ate . * 
ria 
45,.§— ..ssss leevigata ......02-[MEW SP... ....seasseee . * 
48. Trochotoma |calix. ............ Solarium, Phillips ; ” 5 
ih affinis, Deslong- 
champs. 
46. —— _ ......|carimata ......+.. ME VIREDS | o's.accina sales ei se * 
47.——__ ......|depressiuscula ...mew sp. ......seee00| o#* + 
49. crate ERNAGA (ccipeine sake MEWUSDe asicraaeese wae | * 
51. Natica ......\canaliculata ......Jmew sp. ......006 . * * 
54. Phasianella .jacutiuscula ...-...mew sp. ......eee eee . * 
55. veeve.turbiniformis .--MEW SP. ......seeeee * * 
55*. —— ....../subangulata -.-/MEW SP. ...eeseecene| ee * 
56. Acteonina ...\tumidula .......+. MEWSP.. « consecene eal es * 
57. — eee OVAL waneaecoecsest DEWG SPs - accuse esis ag eae * 
io) SSS Agence glabra .........--..Acteon, Phillips veo * 
59. Cylindrites .jattenuatus ...... EWES « amsaces setae ine * 
60. —— .«-.gradus ge ee MEW Ss — ocd tela osas alnines * 
61.—— see MMANATIS: . <<ca'te| MEW) Spls-sJoxnotexcccene 9 
G2. —— _ ......|tabulatus, . ....../MCWSP.  acsweccreces vee * 
63.-—~- see bulbiformis ...... MEW) SPs.» ss-22. sechdifpets * 
64. Chemnitzia .Initida ......... tac EWE SPs; op Oasctagtevaalbal & 
65, —— —eeeee Sle RTAS CE esdhlc tues MEW Pi. . sascacthes re * 
98. —— sor PEO RETA Sy ccttaenne Melania, Deslong-| ++: * 
champs. 
99. —— eee GTACHIS 66. scnanqsexMEWaS pie « <eaccesasees * 
66. Ceritella,n. g.sculpta............ (Mew Spiel: acsicoe steele ® 
99*. Chemnitzia |turris .............Melania, Deslong-| -:: * 
champs. 
67. Ceritella ...jtumidula .........Jmew sp. ...scsecees.|  # 
69. Scalaria...... PYQMER. . ...ceeras MEW SP. | ssenseceaede| © # 
70. Solarium ...|Cotswoldiz ......|M€W SP. ..eeeesseeee|  * * 
vAle were ee LAC EMA tcc ce sges MEWS.) <csussocerseft, % 
72. —— Weise auaceneate wei wage gu /t@WE Slee 6) gale saatnaun at * 
(oe eee eee seaeamencees EW Sis, , <ucsacosdtgrcpent # 
74. Eulima ...... DAL V Ua canacnnccss/LOW St). saacaansncesuey® 
Jos WISSOA Sent. leevis....00. dice seee SOW NLIn.. Comm acct * 
76. Rissoima...... obliquata .:....... Rissoa,Sow.Min.C.| * Se * 
76*. Pens \GDEUSA, -concoscaes/CWKSBer) vao-us see ‘g 
fee CCTENTUM ¢5.<|<c0c0c00 a ee BEW; SPs, cesnatecwers ieee * 
78. ee eae occ a6 co)e.seisise HOW Spx -naseeuees a . 
79. —— Bidclens pereccacashes [OWN NIVEA casted. evden Meni 
80.—— _..... A Peranldareressmoves tee REWSflsfl teas BaRGAG: ; 
Se eee cea taniciacaseree ses EW fie see x: pie A 


412 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the 

2u8 

Genus. Species. Authority. . SE 

=e in] 

= = 
Bo OEMItHMOIM, |. gorse decsnsabeteocee LEW (SPs) fucose enews ia 
Oh, Se eee ay Seer DEW Ss) +c. Ssacdscee 4 
BA aches |sancectensbecvecconse TE WSs! oo scisssccans one 
85, —— . evoss.|e veces Peeeavespaseee HE WASP) (ses wae heece * 
COM ier Giesnddctensseeeenec NEW SP. osecerecesee * 
Nea | Nc sdnaleseaseaensaceecewese MEW SP. © eseseeceesee ie 
BS git fea doossseueeceveweened MEWS.” + ixesvesnees B 
Soe Brees (aclas bene dose er seieeaate MEW SP. | leevecieainces * 
90. Nerinza ...|Bruntrutana? .../Archiac ? ......... eal otey 
ON, $5 agin proremly 2?” Sasuacsae Amehiae) J sccesseanes: ee 
GO Ne ie aalettuca desea sees cons BEWOSP. «5. vxevs.c0ee a3 
93. ——  ...eeelen suas adsee ede oe wee HEWiSEs + .srxocucesa, . 
QA eens bed pal abana RRR Gee NEWeESPe enctosieienesie a 
Oa he Bal sninciaetinceecnes on ce MEW SP. ceoeesceseee + 
OG ace eloaealentesteseeneseene HEW-SPy  sseucceesseu es 
Oe Me, Ae NB eho caocasherst ances NEW SP. eeececencees - 
100. Fusus? carmatus ......... ROCIMERS: eeeecctsense * 
LOM: —=5)...8:. obliquatus ...... DEW SP,  cesscseeewes a 
WO Soe carino-crenatus .|mew SP. -.eseeeeees r 
102. Rostellaria ./unicornis ......... NEW SF, | s..dscs seve a 
033) eee simplex ......... EW: SP, ( sen .sbeceae a 
OA Sr oe SPINIGETA, w0seniesn. HEW SH}, caccesnsunr a 
WOK, Sa Spe SOlldiieeneeeceseee HOW NY: « cetinnetes xe. : 
106. —— ...... PTACUIS. hans ses HOW ISPs <cesueseeiont M 
107. Serpula ...|levigata ......... FEW Spe: stews ceuess < 
108. ——...... Undetermined ...jic.sa-2 seh essnsons cnet ‘ 
108*, —— ...... SOCIAlS, 5.100002 Buckman............ * 
109*. Belemnites| Undetermined ...|.........ceseseseseeeees x 
109. Nautilus ...jlineatus ......... Sow. Min. Con. * 
110. Ammonites | Undetermined...}..............sssceesee- ate 
111. Echinus .../germinans ...... Phil. Geol. York...) x 
112. Pygaster ...|patelliformis .../Agassiz  .......0..6. * 
113, Cidaris....../subangularis ...|Goldfuss .........0 * 
114. —— ...... Undetermined...|............ sceceekena as * 
115. —— ...... coronatus...... Goldfuss) cccccesccase * 
116. Acrosalenia|Hoffmanni ...... Goldfssi cccceceece.: * 
117. Cidarites ...|ecrenularis ...... Goldtuss/2.c..-s.07-. * 
118. —— ...... Wndetermined »...|a¥eso0es, ccecaan tees * 
119. Nucleolites |clunicularis ...... Goldfuss: vis <ssosces oa 
2: ene a. PUNCtata, ......000 Goldin. .si.ssbecves * 
122. -—— ...... duplicata ......... Sow. Min. Con....| x 
124, —— ...... NOtAUD, ccemcveneers Goldfassewescssccee ee 
128, —— ....,.|lumularis ......... Deshayes. «0.06... * 
129, —— ...... leeviuscula ...... Goldtfuss: ....5. se< 082 x 
123. —— ....../squamicosta...... Buvignier ......... * 
125. ——  ...... Plicata £ 20:5e..e ces MEW (BPS: sscncen aber tee 
126. —— ...... alata Be teseneease EW Spe seseseesn vor at 
130. —— | ...0:- punctatilla ...... HOWL 55554 sceawe * 
130*. —— ...... minutissima.....- HOW Spe, sevsesveveas * 
134. Pecten...... clathrdtus ...... IROGMIEr cekensccece ss * 
134*, —— ...... variety ?, of . theleye. carats ssteesasas * 


above. 


Inf. Ool. 
Minchin- 


*.*% *¥ KK RB * * 


* * *¥ * © * 


hampton. 
Gr. Ool. 


Minchin- 


** ee & & 


hampton. 


Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 413 


Sualsailgas 
Genus. Species. Authority. at 8 = ae = S cE = 
a" S|\FSE 058 
135. Pecten...... LET ered Beret Sow. Min. Con. ... : : 
131. —— ...... vimineus ......... Sow. Min. Con....| , 
LSO**~ Lama: *..lowalisgsesiceccccas.. Plagiostoma, Sow.) x ‘ 
Min. Con. 
136. Pecten...... Undetermined: ;.|ieesccssccctssssccess . 
VS7 2 —— & .csvee lineolatus......... MSW! Spe ssscaseedans : 
138. Hinnites .../sepultus ......... 1 ag] CME ry ee oc oe * 
9 ee COMPS) ..c5<65-0 Spondylus, Gold-| x * 
fuss. 
140. — ...... Welats ssciccseccs. Spondylus, Goldf. |... * Fi 
139*, —— ...... tuberculatus (left Spondylus, Goldf. | --- * 
valve). 
141. Plicatula ...{elongata ......... NEW SPs sercecesren- vee * 
142. Placuna?...\jurensis ......... ROeMer «6.0 .26c.000 * * * 
143. age ea Be aAnMatarecccesssnes: Plicatula, Goldfuss| x ooc * 
144. ak eames complicata ...... MGWURDY  sacvesse cece * 
145. Mytilus ...\pectinatus ...... Sow. Min. Con....| * * 
146. —— ...... striatulus ......-0. Goldfuss)....0cees0.- * 
147. —— ......|pulcher............ Goldings -i.5....<..4: | # LM dad sak 
149, —— ...... CUNEATUS cesseseee Modiola, Sow. Min.| x * | 4x 
Con. 
148. —— ...... subrectus......... HOW! Spls) \ sccasssedens : 2 yf 
150. —— ...... peng) 17 ia eee HO WISDs | scacssecaces 
151. Dreissena...|lunularis ......... HOW SPs, “acts.cseta0: 5 s 
152. Gervillia .../tortuosa ......08. Gastrochena,Phill.| , rs 
153. —— ...... Data oasis cas cise ss Phelps). cc exvees ee es 
154. —— ......jaurita .........00 DOW SPs) vaecscincses Sos e 
155. —— oss. costatula’ ......... Deslongchamps ...| x . ‘ 
156. —— ...... RepVIGAtA: +. scasss c/EWOSPs) soasa.soeee- & aah 3 
Payee Perna. .cee. mytiloides ...... GOLGEUSS: ices ccteceee x ‘ 
158° Geryillia, .:.\ovata. .cc2.:.0.6e Avicula, Sow. Min.| x é 
Con. 
158*, ——....... complicata ...... Buckman: cc:sscees x | 
159. Pteroperna |gibbosa............ new genus and sp.| «- | « 
160. Pinna ...... euneata  ......08. Philips .00c.0 5: pe a 
161. —— ...... Hastapaye-..cs<- DEW SP. \ssessstedees “ * 
164. Hiatella ...|interlineata ...... HOWISDS! > tc sctecnx-5 #y [08 
166. Myoconcha |crassa ............ Sow. Min. Con....| x * * 
163. Ostrea...... COSLAED cis cscsacsas Sow. Min. Con. ...| ++ * * 
163*, —— ...... Undetermined :..|nc.. thees cscctsesssee * 
1682 Opis.......>. Moreausius ...... Buvignier ......... * * 
169. —— ...... angustatus ...... WOW SP. *sicevceeces« “f * 
170. —— ...... elongatus ......... HGWISPS  cuseavenenss|| tag * 
171. —— 0. gibbosus .....+.5. WHEW SP. -casssessacs : * 
172. Trigonia ...\clavo-costata ...[MeW SP. .......0000 ae * 
173. —— see lineolata ......... AIGASHIZ <+4ccattasese 7 ri 
174. —— «03.05. angulata ......... Sow. Min: Con...) ... * 
Ne ———— NN wsace c(StTIAtA <ccsecccccne Sows Win Conseil... * 
176. —— ..... -icostatula ......... EW Np § ss /iedenesss . * 
Wt Pe ategr eee Vs COSbAtA ...c20r00 HOW BPA <carcutec ak: des * 
177*. —— ...... tuberculosa ......)M€W SP. s.seeeeeeese alone se 
178. Corburella .|curtansata ...... Corbula, Phillips...) , a 


414 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the 
348 
Genus Species. Authority. S & Ee 
Aes 
Sy ie 
181. Corbula NERVOUUEA ence ee Goldfuss,  striata,)  , 
Buckman. 
179. —— ...... imbricata .......-- NEW) SPs) nchessantaen e 
180. —— ...... Gepressa ss. cena: Phillips! p.sc:22.00 p, 
183. Cypricardia cordiformis ...... Desliayes:cccsensaes * 
183. —— _...... SIGUA | sc. sudejavan' WEY GSP esaenesiesi a 
186. Cardium ...\cordiforme ...... DEW ERs psaunnnschar * 
187. ——_ ...... levigatum ...... ERIN: a eeasasecest * 
188. —— ...... cognatum........- Phil. Geol. York...| x 
139. —— “G...05- punctato - stria-/MeW sp. ....eeeeeee * 
tum. 
190. —— ...... granulatum ...... DEW-Spol -ccchessceee * 
184, —— ...... semicostatum .../NEW SP. ...--..e0eee % 
191. Sphera ...|Madridi ......... Cardium, D’Arch.;| 
Cardium incer- 
tum, Phillips. 
232) Y CMM fe.-5. trapeziformis )...|Roemer .......-0++.. * 
193. -—- ...... curvirostris ...... BEWASP: iseahacs- tial a 
194. ——_...... PEVICH . jaangesnes Goldiiiss s2ss..c-2<e ‘ 
195, Cytherea -sa|Pieta -. sa... .e<0es/ MEW ISPs acess ean * 
196. Astarte...... excavata ........./Sow. Min. Con. ...| **: 
9 see ee quadrata ........ MEW YSP) acncsaneseer * 
198. —— _ ...... Wrtlllntagssecseecusee NEW SPs .-.seeneewes “° 
199. Ptychomya |Agassizii ......... TED SIs) eacatcen eee “ 
enn 2 { depressa ......++. Goldfuss ......... \ y 
: ** | |suleato-striata ...|,Roemer ......... 
SON es iseaess Mienkeiy erred: Unio, Dunker ...... 
202. —— ...... \Gebrita voc: saeerestrs Goldftiss\--asssneoker 
203. —— ...... formosa ......0+- IOV 'Sfhs. “ean caicaas aie Meo 
215. —— ...... orbicularis ...... Sow. Min. Con....| 
204. Lucina...... vant! iieen scene Phillips: asannccspare * 
208. —— ...... ldespecta ......... Pihillqas)°.cosseeetes * 
205. Corbis «..... GNDERA vanes saeeaaae NOW OND! \ sos severbs ae ae 
206. ——_...... OValis’ Reseaecaeces Phil. Geol. York. .| ..- 
20 je eens leevigatus ......... WEWASDa ascovanens as x 
209. Psammobia levigata ......... Phil. Geol. York. | 
210. Mactromya |globosa............ AGASSIZ... 2.2268 secu cite 
211. Panopza? .jdelicatissima ...new sp. .7.....0.00. a 
212. Tancredia .jdonaciformis ...Inew sp. ......e00+ * 
213. —— ...... ISUICHEA cccncngas see NEW SP.) a/scasesnnes %* 
214. Nucula_ ...|variabilis ......... Sow. Min. Con....| « 
216. Ceromya ...\concentrica ...... Isocardia, Sow. tee 
Min. Con. 
2) U7 pak eee See Striathirscascneere ‘Cardita, Sow. Min. 
Cosas 2 
218. Macrodon .|Hirsonensis...... Cucullza, D’Arch. 
219. Goniomya .|literata............ Mya, Sow. Min. 
Con. 
220. Arcomya ...joblonga ......... Sanguinolaria, * 
Buckman. 
221. Myopsis ...{/punctata ......... Sanguinolaria, * 
Buckman. 


Inf. Ool. 


Minchin- 


* * Ke KS 


* 


***#** & * € 


* 


* * * 


hampton. 


Gr. Ool. 
Minchin- 
hampton, 


* 


Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 415 
Zi: 828 02: 
Genus, Species. Authority. SBoelceel: se 
E75 |2E 553 5 
222. Myopsis ...|dilata .....+...... Mya, Phill.; San-| , a rt 
guinolaria, Buck- 
man. 
223 VS eee Pulehralyrsscecss. Sow. Min. Con....| , * Bs 
225. Bisess[MAGAs sees aacteeeaee Wunker! Zeccce<<es>- . * 
232,——  ...... irisuleatar.gesese<- Goldtuss 's.-csses-e 2. 
224, -——_ ....... rudiuscula ...... MEW Splvls vaetvecsens: ae 
250. Modiolarca ovata ............ Arca ovata, Buckm.) x 
26. Cucullea.../elongata .........,\Sow. Min. Con.,not) 
Phillips. 
2 re dense granulata .jnew sp. ........+++¢| * 
228. —— ...... TUB OCHG va sive sttinie one THEW Spsteesee aces, ': * ves Pe 
Ch a rane cucullata ......... Avrea, Goldfuss * * 
230, —— ...... SIOHCALAlscoelyais'sa: Phil. Geol. York. «| <:. * 
231, —— ...(triangularis 2 ...|Phil. Geol. York... * 
Sater ae nana i tee MEW SP. sesesseeeeee & 
249, —— ...... bipartita ......... hires eppletss ences: * 
248, — ...... funiculosa? ...... Area, Goldfuss * 
248*, —— ...... obliqua ......... EW SP) ratsend.<ees * * 
234. Lithodomusjattenuatus ...... MEW SP  ceqcandeonts * 
235. Trichites ....nodosus ......... Lycett, Ann. Nat.) --- * . 
Hist. 1850. 
236. Terebratula simplex ......... Buckman............) se 
237. —— ase DHGAbaye ew ecceeou Buckman ...5.0..2.% ‘ rt 
238. —— ....:. final rials destecicces Sow. Min. Con...) , fs 
239. —— ....., resupinata ? ...... Sow. Min. Con...) , EY 
240. —— ......|ornithocephala? Sow. Min. Con...) , = 
Bee, iarinr tel sla otc waisiecioia(ae wt uk) VC VUES [Dal te e's clas aint _ a 
241*, —— ......J... Solepat hice lastisiatl HOM S Pode aircvacian sist - * 
a Bala cicas auton Wnt ehetl inthe Sycp Weer echoeaceed Le a * * 
243, —— mantesetsrdigsw anes sweets [RENN SPIaiy siobteuiaivaretns * i. 
PEER vecoaclisevertstocess cede ce HE W Sp).n) foeelssceaede c nee 
246. —— ........ BOO ACEE DEee NEW Si) sewcee veces = 


2. Patella inornata; ovate, smooth ; 


Notes and Descriptions of New Species. 


apex pointed, moderately 


elevated, subcentrical, but posterior and inclined shghtly forwards. 
The Great Oolite shells are rather more elevated and pointed. 


4. P. retifera; 


ovate, costated and eancellated; costee numerous 


and unequal, crossed by numerous encircling lines ; apex moderately 
elevated, posterior, but inclined forwards. 

10. Emarginula granulata ; 
riorly ; costes numerous, very fine, with others still more delicate alter- 
nating, and rendered granular by transverse encircling lines. 
ih E. Léckhamptonensis ; oval, depressed ; apex posterior ; costee 
large, rounded and tuberculated where crossed by encircling lines ; 
costee twenty-six in number. 

5. Fissurella Brodiei ; figure a lengthened oval, rather depressed ; 


ovately globose ; 


apex curved poste- 


416 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the 


apex subcentral ; costee about forty-two, large, nearly equal, crossed 
by numerous encircling lines. 

13*. Rimula minutissima; almost microscopic, conical; apex 
curved; ribs radiating, rounded, numerous, closely arranged, in- 
dented by encircling strize ; under surface nearly orbicular. 

17. Nerita cassidiformis ; subhemispherical, angulated ; spire dis- 
coidal ; an elevated smooth encircling carina divides the body-whorl 
into two portions, the upper of which is fiat and has a few fine encir- 
cling lines; on the lower portion the lines are larger, rounded and 
closely arranged. 

43. N. lineata; very oblique ; spire of several whorls, not elevated 
and nearly concealed ; surface with numerous very fine longitudinal 
radiating lines. 

53. Natica Leckhamptonensis; spire elevated, whorls convex, the 
last enormously expanded, upper surface of the whorls rounded and 
sulcated ; aperture very effuse, orbicular. Only casts known. A gi- 
gantic species. 

23 & 27. Monodonta heliciformis and M. levigata; these shells 
are smooth and depressed ; they have the tooth of Monodonta, but 
are without any basal sulcus or umbilicus; they will appear in the 
Great Oolite monograph under the new generic name Alostoma. 

26. Delphinula quaterno-cingillata ; subglobose ; spire of several 
whorls, angulated ; longitudinal costee large, elevated, rather angular, 
impressed by numerous transverse lines ; umbilicus costated ; aperture 
orbicular. 

25. Littorina nana; small, smooth, thick ; spire elevated ; whorls 
few, convex, narrow ; aperture rather small. 

9. Emarginula alta; shell much elevated, compressed laterally ; 
apex curved posteriorly, the convex side beneath the apex having 
narrow, simple, smooth elevated ribs, of which the middle one is the 
most prominent ; there are also slight traces of smaller costee upon the 
flattened sides of the shell ; the height exceeds the length of the aper- 
ture : rare. 

30. Turbo elaboratus; ovate; spire elevated, whorls five, slightly 
convex and angulated ; surface above the angle smooth, horizontal, 
or even slightly concave, encircling ribs numerous, elevated, crossing 
numerous longitudinal elevations or costz, which are indistinct upon 
the last volution ; aperture oval, its length rather more than half of 
the entire shell. Axis 11 lines: rare. 

33. Turbo Cheltensis ; small; spire elevated, whorls five, convex, 
nodulated, nodules in four rows, about sixteen in a volution, the no- 
dules of each row connected by an encircling line ; nodules large, di- 
minishing in size upwards in each successive row ; length 3th of an 
inch. 

34. Turbo varicosus ; turreted, whorls six, convex, each with four 
encircling, rounded and smooth costee crossing about eight large lon- 
gitudinal elevations, which pass rather obliquely from left to right. 
Axis 2 lines. 

37. Trochus bi-cingendus ; elevated, whorls rather concave, with 


Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 417 


two encircling nodose ribs, one at each margin of the whorl, and three 
mesial circles of nodules. 

38. Trochus alternans ; moderately elevated and costated, three 
nodulated costze upon each whorl, the middle one the smallest. 

40. Trochus cingillato-serratus ; whorls few, bicarinated, the lower 
carina much the larger, the intermediate space concave with small 
serrated circles of ribs ; the carinee are longitudinally serrated. 

41. Trochus pileus ; very elevated ; whorls few, concave, with lon- 
gitudinal elevations united at the base, and overwrapping the upper 
portion of the succeeding whorl, base discoidal. 

42. Trochus infundibuliformis ; figure a low cone above, discoidal 
beneath ; whorls three or four, flattened, with numerous obscure lon- 
gitudinal wrinkled lines. 

41 & 42. These two remarkable species are placed provisionally in 
the genus Trochus ; it is probable however that they will ultimately 
be erected into a new genus. 

44. Pleurotomaria funata ; elevated ; whorls five or six, convex 
above, but rather flattened at the sides, with numerous equal, closely 
arranged angular encircling ribs decussated by fine longitudinal lines. 
Fascia of the sinus broad, striated longitudinally, with an encircling 
elevated line bounding it upon each side. 

45. Pleurotomaria levigata; discoidal; whorls five, smooth, 
slightly convex ; fascia of the sinus narrow, forming a slightly convex 
band ; base smooth and discoidal. 

46. Trochotoma carinata; moderately elevated, acuminated ; 
whorls narrow, numerous, angulated, rendered concave both above 
and below by an elevated and acute carina; the first three or four 
whorls have closely arranged encircling strice crossed by others longi- 
tudinal, but the larger whorls are perfectly smooth, or have only the 
oblique lines of growth; the carina is formed by two parallel lines ; 
the base is widely and deeply excavated ; height 3ths of the basal 
diameter: rare. 

47. Trochotoma depressiuscula; depressed ; whorls five, narrow 
and angulated; ribs below the angle three, above more numerous; _ 
upper surface of the whorls concave, lower flattened ; base striated, 
excavation large, not deep; height half the basal diameter : rare. 

49. Trochotoma funata; elevated, acuminated, nearly smooth ; 
whorls convex, their lower portions flattened, with numerous encir- 
cling granulated ribs, faintly traced, basal excavation contracted. 
Height about equal to the basal diameter. . 

51. Natica canaliculata; ventricose ; spire elevated ; whorls five, 
acute, flattened at their sides, their upper surfaces deeply channeled, 
the angle of the whorls slightly tumid ; aperture obliquely ovate ; axis 
imperforate, last whorl very large and tumid ; axial diameter 1 inch 
4 lines, transverse | inch. 

54. Phasianella acutiuscula:; ovate ; spire small, acute, with four 
very narrow rather convex whorls, whose upper borders are disunited 
from the preceding whorls ; body-whorl much expanded and globose ; 
aperture large, 2rds the axial length ; axis 5 lines, transverse diameter 
4 lines. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. vi. 28 


418 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the 


55. Phasianella turbiniformis ; ovate, acute ; whorls five to six, 
convex, narrow, last whorl large, ventricose ; aperture large, oval, ob- 
lique, its length a little exceeding half of the axial and 4ths of the 
transverse diameter. 

55*. Phasianella subangulata ; ovate, lengthened ; spire pointed ; 
whorls rather convex, few, body-whorl large, ovate, subangulated im the 
middle ; aperture elongated and oblique, its length equal to the trans- 
verse and 2ths that of the axial diameter of the shell. 

57. Acteonina ovata; ovate ; spire of moderate elevation, consist- 
ing of four flattened whorls, last whorl subcylindrical, large ; aperture 
lengthened, oblique ; axis 11 lines, breadth 6 lines. 

56. Acteonina tumidula; spire small; body-whorl very large and 
tumid ; aperture expanded anteriorly ; axis 6 lines, breadth 4 lines. 

59. Cylindrites attenuatus ; conico-cylindrical ; spire short, acute, 
of six whorls, which are very narrow and acute at their upper borders ; 
body-whorl flattened and attenuated towards the base ; length 8 lines, 
breadth 4 lines. 

60. Cylindrites gradus ; cylindrical, elongated ; spire elevated ; 
whorls five to six, step-like, but slightly rounded at the angles, the 
lower portions of the whorls perfectly fiat. 

The above-named two species of Cylindrites have elevated spires ; 
those which follow have sunk spires, but exposed, the upper edges 
of the whorls being visible ; the apex, which usually comprises the 
first two or three volutions, forms a kind of mamillary tubercle ele- 
vated above the depressed edges of the other whorls except the last. 
They constitute two very distinct sections. 

62. Cylindrites tabulatus ; conico-cylindrical, vertex large, but little 
depressed ; whorls numerous, centre slightly mamillated and elevated ; 
the figure is tuberose and the vertex unusually large. 

61. Cylindrites mamillaris ; conico-cylindrical, elongated ; sides of 
the body-whorl flat, its upper edge acute ; the inner whorls have their 
upper flat surfaces visible, the first two or three of which are elevated 
into a rounded or mamillary process. This nearly resembles a Great 
Oolite species, but it is less elongated, and the vertex is more de- 
pressed. 

63. Cylindrites bulbiformis; very short or tun-shaped, the upper 
surface wide and flattened, but the apex rises a little; axis 4 lines, 
transverse diameter 5 lines. 

64. Chemnitzia nitida ; small, smooth ; whorls five to six, convex, 
body-whorl large, oval, aperture oblique ; length + inch. 

65. Chemnitzia elegans; subcylindrical, smooth ; whorls nume- 
rous, convex, but short, their breadth exceeding their length; the 
body-whorl is symmetrical and not enlarged; apex unknown; length of 
fragment 33 inches, in which only the four last whorls are preserved. 

99. Chemnitzia gracilis ; spire excessively lengthened and acumi- 
nated ; whorls very numerous, flattened or very slightly convex, longer 
than wide, sutures marked, aperture ovately elongated, pointed ante- 
riorly ; length 7 inches, diameter of last whorl 6 lines. 

Ceritella, a genus related to Cerithium, which will be illustrated 
in a forthcoming monograph on the Testacea of the Great Oolite. 


Inferior Oolite i Gloucestershire. 419 


66. Ceritella sculpta ; small, turreted ; whorls few, long, nearly 
flat, each with three encircling strize, equidistant ; the body-whorl has 
six strize besides numerous others closely arranged at the base. 

67. Ceritella tumidula; small, smooth, much lengthened ; whorls 
flattened, but slightly tumid at their upper junctions, body-whorl 
symmetrical ; length # inch. 

69. Scalaria pygmea ; shell minute ; whorls seven, globose, the 
last whorl much enlarged ; costee eight in a volution. 

70. Solarium Cotswaldie ; depressed, both upper and under sur- 
faces nearly equally concave ; sides rather flattened, but with the bor- 
ders rounded and furnished with numerous longitudinal elevations or 
nodules, twenty-eight upon the lower and twenty upon the upper 
border of the last volution ; the entire surface has numerous narrow, 
crenated, encircling costee, crossed by very fine longitudinal lines not 
always distinct ; costee upon the sides of the last whorl about fourteen. 

74. Eulima parvula; minute; whorls five, convex, body-whorl 
rather large ; apex obtuse. 

76*. Rissoina obtusa; spire obtuse; whorls slightly convex, six ; 
outer lip moderately large ; costae numerous, closely arranged, slightly 
curved from right to left. 

77 to 89 inclusive. Cerithium; the descriptions of the species of 
this genus are omitted for the reasons given under the genus Sola- 
rium, as are likewise of Nerinea 93 to 97 inclusive. 

101. Fusus obliquatus; small, subconical, acuminated, longitu- 
dinal ; costze about nine in a volution, passing obliquely from left to 
right ; base with several large encircling striz, but the costz are not 
continued to this part. 

102. Rostellaria unicornis ; spire lengthened, composed of many 
whorls, whorls costated, the costee terminating in knobs on their up- 
per portions; costee ten in a volution, indented by five encircling 
strize ; last whorl smooth, with a single prominent carina, having an 
acute and elevated spire at one quarter of the circumference poste- 
riorly from the outer lip; the wing single, rounded, curved, slender 
and produced ; caudal extremity moderately long. 

103. Rostellaria simplex ; smooth ; whorls long, few, convex ; the 
spire moderately elevated ; body-whorl with two carinz, the upper 
one the larger, and forming two angles in its course ; caudal extremity 
short. Only casts have been procured, but they are well characterized. 

104. Rostellaria spinigera; spire elevated, acute; whorls few, 
each with seven prominent spines or spinous ribs ; body-whorl spined 
above, grooved beneath; wing not digitated and but moderately ex- 
panded ; caudal extremity straight and moderately long. 

105. Rostellaria solida ; spire turreted ; whorls five, angulated by 
a circle of elevated longitudinal spinous ribs crossed by lines ; body- 
whorl with a single carina, beneath which are several deep encircling 
grooves ; wing simple, small, proceeding from the cara ; caudal ex- 
tremity short. 

106. Rostellaria gracilis; spire lengthened, smooth ; whorls six, 
lengthened, angulated, the angle being in the middle of the whorl 


forming an acute and crenulated carina ; body-whorl smooth, with two 
28% 


420 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells Srom the 


carinee and large digital processes; caudal extremity slender and 
lengthened ; the slender form, crenulated carma and smooth surface 
distinguish it from R. trifida. Portions and casts of two other spe- 
cies of Rostellarie have been obtained, but not sufficiently perfect to 
admit of being described. 

107. Serpula levigata; a simple, round, smooth spiral tube, the 
tube being rather thick. 

101*. Fusus? carino-crenatus ; shell small, fusiform ; spire of four 
volutions, keeled and striated ; an elevated carina encircles the middle 
of each whorl, its edge undulated or crenulated ; encircling strize cover 
the whole surface of the shell, and there is an indistinct circle of no- 
dules upon the upper portion of each whorl near to the junction. 

127. Natica Gomondii ; small, globose ; spire small; whorls con- 
vex, narrow, their upper margins cinctured with a narrow, flat, hori- 
zontal area, the outer edge of which is acute : rare. 

125. Lima plicata ; elongated, narrow ; costz nine, very large and 
elevated, rounded and imbricated. 

126. Lima alata ; auricles very large, the length of the hinge-line 
bemg equal to that of the longitudinal diameter ; anterior auricle 
much folded ; ribs numerous, narrow, regular and imbricated. 

130. Lima punctatilla; shell minute, gibbose, nearly straight ; 
coste about twenty, rounded, large ; interstitial spaces narrow ; sur- 
face of the coste punctated where they are crossed by very fine lines. 

134*. Possibly a variety of Pecten clathratus with large, elevated 
encircling ribs. 

130*. Lima minutissima ; oblique, broad, convex ; coste fourteen, 
rounded, smooth, wider than the interstitial spaces, nearly evanescent 
upon the anterior side. 

137. Pecten lineolatus ; auricles large, striated ; shell ovate, slightly 
convex ; costee very minute, numerous, waved and granulated, dege- 
nerating into very fine lines towards the ventral border, and crossed by 
encircling lines, very fine, and arranged in the closest possible order. 

138. Hinnites sepultus ; suborbicular, rather irregular, convex ; 
auricles unequal; cost ten, equal, radiating, waved, small and cre- 
nulated, degenerating towards the ventral border into mere lines ; in- 
terstitial spaces wide, each having one or two longitudinal lines ; 
length + inch. 

141. Plicatula elongata; elongated, rather oblique ; costz longi- 
tudinal, waved, very fine, closely arranged, rounded and scabrous, 
terminating towards the tubular border in a few tubular spines. 

143. Placuna armata ; the normal form is that of curved radiating 
lines of tubular spines little elevated, but the general aspect is that of 
irregular elevated confused tubercles. This species is placed under 
Placuna merely to indicate that generically it agrees with the shell 
called Placuna jurensis, but which certainly is neither a Placuna nor 
yet an Anomia, to which latter genus it has sometimes been assigned ; 
its true place must remain for the present in abeyance. 

144. Placuna? complicata; surface covered with clusters of tu- 
bular spines, depressed and confused, producing a most irregular and 
uneven surface. 


Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 421 


148. Mytilus subrectus ; elongated, smooth, slightly oblique, ante- 
rior border straight, the two extremities of the shell attenuated ; 
hinge-line lengthened, straight. 

150. Mytilus crenatus ; thick, oblique, convex ; length less than 
twice the width ; strie regular, concentric, deeply grooved upon the 
back ; a single depression or fold (its edge acute) passes obliquely 
from the umbo to the antero-ventral border; hinge straight, mode- 
rately long. 

151. Dretssena lunularis ; smooth, anterior border straight or 
slightly concave, posterior side curved, umbones pointed, terminal, 
longitudinal ridge acute, anterior diameter through both valves equal 
to the breadth. 

152. Gervillia tortuosa ; this shell, the Gastrochena tortuosa of 
Phillips, belongs to a very remarkable section of the Gervillia, of 
which G. Hartmanni and G. Monotis are likewise examples ; they are 
tortuous, very inequivalve, the right valve being more or less concave, 
its borders fitting closely to the undulations of the convex valve. 

154. Gervillia aurita ; equivalve, smooth, very oblique, both the 
auricles very much extended and acuminated, the entire figure being 
very slender. 

156. Gervillia levigata ; smooth, very oblique ; anterior auricle 
produced and rather pointed, posterior moderately large,;; left valve 
convex, right nearly flat. This shell is more oblique than G. costa- 
tula, and wants the ribs of that species. 

159. Pteroperna ; a group of shells proposed to be separated from 
the Gervillie and Perne, to both of which genera they possess afti- 
nities, combined with the external form of Avicula. A species very 
nearly allied to our P. gibbosa is abundant in the Great Oolite ; our 
shell however is more convex and oblique. 

161. Pinna hastata; spear-shaped, compressed, lines of growth 
waved and strongly marked ; lines longitudinal, delicate, waved and 
closely arranged, crossed by others more distinct. 

164. Hiatella interlineata; subquadrate ; anterior side rounded, 
posterior straight and truncated ; costze transverse, large, few, ele- 
vated, forming an angle upon the back of the shell; the interstitial 
spaces have numerous encircling very fine lines. 

169. Opis angustatus ; narrow, elongated, extremely convex, for- 
nicated ; lunule large, posterior depression cordate, large and deep, 
with a wide longitudinal sulcus posterior to the carina ; ribs concen- 
tric, closely arranged, posterior side with densely arranged fine trans- 
verse lines ; carina moderately elevated and impressed by the costze ; 
umbones narrow and incurved. 

171. Opis gibbosus ; subtrigonal or cordate, convex, anterior side 
and base nearly straight; umbones large, dorsal carima obtuse and 
scarcely elevated ; costze large, both upon the anterior and posterior 
side ; lunule cordate and deep, inner margin toothed. The nearly glo- 
bose form, nearly obsolete carina, and ribs upon the posterior side, se- 
parate it from contemporaneous species. The size does not usually 
exceed that of a pea ; with increase of growth it becomes more trigonal. 

176. Trigonia costatula ; transversely oblong, anterior side trun- 


422 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the 


cated, flattened, with two obscure longitudinal ridges crossed by nu- 

merous lines ; dorsal ridge nodulated, but little elevated ; dorsal costee 

disunited from the carma, numerous, regular, narrow and curved. 

With advance of growth the anterior transverse lines become indi- 

stinct ; the dorsal ribs are broken in their anterior portions and dis- 

placed, forming irregular nodules; this change commenced when 
twelve ribs had been perfected, but the Leckhampton specimens not 
having that number, do not exhibit it. 

177. Trigonia v.- costata; semiorbicular, anterior side slightly 
concave, with a single deep longitudinal groove and numerous trans- 
verse prominent lines, prominent near the umbo, but becoming fine 
and indistinct afterwards; area lanceolate; dorsal carina narrow, 
smooth, but little elevated ; dorsal costze numerous, closely arranged, 
angular and narrow, partially broken in the middle, and forming an 
acute angle with their anterior portions; at the middle they also be- 
come slightly nodulated. 

178. Corburella, new genus. 

Gen. Char. Equivalve, inequilateral, transverse, thin, smooth ; um- 
bones small, approximate, posterior side attenuated and slightly 
gaping, anterior side more convex and rounded ; hinge with a small 
depressed subconical cardinal tooth in each valve, and an extended! 
slightly thickened laminar plate forming a kind of anterior lateral 
tooth or process; muscular impressions faintly marked, scarcely 
visible. 

This genus differs from Corbula in being equivalve, and in the cha- 
racter of the hinge, the teeth are much smaller and not hollowed to 
receive the ligament; the substance of the test is thinner, and the 
muscular impressions much more faintly marked. The Corbula cur- 
tansata of Phillips is the type of this genus. 

179. Corbula imbricata ; shell suborbicular, small, slightly longer 
than wide, imbricated by a few elevated concentric ridges rising over 
each other ; lunule cordate, excavated ; umbones incurved : the largest 
specimens attained the size of a small pea. 

177. Trigonia tuberculosa ; ovately trigonal, depressed, fornicated ; 
anterior side flattened, transversely striated; carma acute, elevated 
and crenated ; ribs regular, curved and tuberculated, tubercles elc- 
vated, obtuse, very closely arranged, their upper surfaces flattened. 

184. Cardium semicostatum ; ovately convex, rather longer than 
wide ; umbones prominent, mesial, incurved, posterior side ribbed 
longitudinally ; ribs smooth, rounded, closely arranged, occupying 
about one-fourth of the surface ; the remainder smooth in the adult 
state, but young individuals have very fine, closely arranged, concen- 
tric strie. 

183*. Cypricardia siliqua ; transversely elongated ; umbones small, 
anterior ; hinge-line very long, posterior side extended and attenuated, 
ventral border straight, lines of growth few. 

187. Cardium levigatum ; suborbicular, smooth, transverse, mo- 
derately convex ; umbones mesial, incurved, anterior side rounded, 
posterior slightly truncated, ventral border rounded, lines of growth 
few and obscure. 


Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 423 


189. Cardium punctato-striatum; oblong, transverse ; umbones 
anterior ; anterior side short, rounded, posterior lengthened and ob- 
liquely truncated, ventral border curved ; strize longitudinal, nume- 
rous and closely punctated, crossed by obscure numerous encircling 
lines giving the surface almost a scabrous aspect ; there is likewise an 
obscure oblique posterior longitudinal keel, posteriorly to which the 
surface is much more depressed. 

195. Cytherea picta; suborbicular, rather longer than wide, 
smooth, moderately convex; umbones mesial, slightly curved for- 
wards ; hinge-margin oblique, curved ; ventral border rounded ; sur- 
face with several broad zones of colours at irregular intervals, the 
bands being white upon achocolate-coloured ground ; length 3 inch : 
rare. 

197. Astarte quadrata ; quadrate, transverse, thick, rugose, lmes 
of growth irregular and strongly marked, forming an angle somewhat 
rounded upon the posterior side of the shell ; umbones anterior, lunule 
excavated, cordate. 

198. Astarte bullata; small, subglobose ; umbones mesial, curved. 
forwards ; lunule excavated, cordate ; costee elevated, broad, rather di- 
stant, usually, but not always, regular ; size that of duck shot. 

199. Ptychomya Agassizii; new genus indicated, but not described, 
by M. Agassiz: see a notice of this genus at page 408. 

201. Astarte Menkei; our specimens do not exhibit the wrinkled 
surface near to the umbones described by Dunker, but this probably 
is an inconstant character. 

203. Astarte formosa; rather depressed, transversely ovate ; um- 
bones pointed, mesial, inclined forwards ; lunule large, slightly exca- 
vated ; hinge-line lengthened, oblique ; anterior border rounded, pos- 
terior rather produced and slightly angulated ; encircling ribs very 
closely arranged, irregular, small, and little elevated ; length equal to 
3ths of the breadth. 

205. Corbis aspera; transversely oval, gibbose; umbones large, 
mesial; lunule small, cordate; hinge-line straight, sloping, borders 
rounded, inner margin toothed ; encircling costz narrow, elevated, 
rather distant ; interstitial spaces with fine encircling striz. This 
species approaches near to Corbis Lajoyei, D’ Archiae, but the ribs are 
more elevated and distant, the umbones are larger, and the hinge-lme 
is not so nearly horizontal. 

207. Corbis levigatus; small, transverse, moderately convex ; 
umbones mesial, lunule small; hinge-line straight, nearly horizontal ; 
cost few, widely separated, elevated, the interstitial spaces smooth ; 
length + inch, breadth jth more. 

211. Panopea delicatissima ; small, transverse, oblong, convex ; 
umbones large, mesial; hinge-line rather straight ; ventral border 
lengthened, rather straight ; costze concentric, regular, closely ar- 
ranged, delicate; length $ inch: oreadth { inch ; the hinge has not 
been seen. 

204. Lucina lyrata ; the abundance of this species, its wide diffu- 
sion and great variety of aspect demand something more than a mere 
notice of its occurrence. The two extreme varieties are as follows :— 


424 On Fossil Shells from the Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 


Var. ‘a.’ shell orbicular, moderately convex ; hinge-line oblique, 
short and curved. Var. ‘0.’ shell transversely ovate, rather flattened ; 
hinge-line straight, lengthened and nearly horizontal ; the character 
of the surface, though ‘variable, has nothing peculiar to either variety 
of figure ; the encir cling costee are narrow, ‘elevated, widely separated 
and never quite regular ; the interstitial spaces have numerous encir- 
cling lines, which are serrated or indented, forming a finely granulated 
surface ; there is also occasionally an obscure rib to be traced within 
them ; the posterior side has an oblique longitudinal fold, posterior 
to which the shell is more compressed, and the costa curve nearly at 
right angles to the other surface; the posterior border is likewise 
shghtly truncated and angulated at its junction with the ventral 
border. 

217. Ceromya striata, syn. Cardita striata, Sow. Min. Con, t.89. 
f. 1, but not Isocardia striata, Roemer, t. 7. f. 1, which is likewise 
a Cerom ya, and of which latter shell Ceromya inflata, Agassiz, is a 
synonym. ‘The present or Sowerby’s species has the strize longitu- 
dinal, in the other they are transverse. 

212. Tancredia donaciformis; transverse, subtrigonal, smooth, mo- 
derately convex ; umbones mesial; posterior border slightly concave, 
posterior extremity rather pointed, anterior border straight, obliquely 
sloping, ventral border rounded ; length 3ths the breadth. 

113. Taneredia sulcata ; small, transvi erse, subtrigonal or donaci- 
form ; umbones mesial, ieee very finely striated concentrically 
with an anterior dorsal longitudinal ridge grooved at the angle ; the 
striee anterior to the sulcus rise at a right angle with the others. 

228. Cucullea amena ; rhomboidal, fornicated ; umbones large, 
mesial, distant, both extremities of the hinge-line angulated ; poste- 
rior dorsal ridge acute, the surface posterior to it concave ; there are 
also several irregular longitudinal ribs upon each side of the shell; 
the middle portion of the surface has only encircling striz. 

224. Arca rudiuscula; transversely elongated ; width 25 times 
the length; borders elliptically curved; a wide longitudinal mesial 
depression ; longitudinal costze irregular and rugose, nearly evanes- 
cent upon the middle portion. 

250. Modiolarca ovata, syn. Arca ovata (Buckman) ; oblong, 
ovate, very gibbose; umbones anterior, very large, touching each 
other; hinge-line curved, its extremities rounded; ventral border 
sinuated by a wide mesial depression, but which does not reach the 
umbones ; surface imbricated with longitudinal closely arranged waved 
and flattened costae, crossed by densely imbricated transverse lines ; 
lines of growth few and strongly marked. The diameter through the 
umbones is equal to that of the shell longitudinally. The general 
figure is nearly that of a very gibbose Modiola, but the character of 
the surface agrees with that of the Arcacea. 

231. Cucullea triangularis (Phillips?) ; subtrigonal, rather flat- 
tened ; hinge very oblique to the ventral border, and nearly at right 
angles to the posterior border, which is straight and elongated ; ante- 
rior border much shorter, rounded ; umbones oblique, nearly mesial ; 
surface with exceedingly fine decussating strize producing a finely gra- 


Mr. C. W. Peach on the Luminosity of the Sea, &e. 425 


nular surface. The figure agrees with the shell figured by Phillips ; 
the greater number of specimens do not exhibit any markings upon 
the surface. 

233. Cucullea nana; minute, rather compressed, suborbicular ; 
umbones mesial, touching ; hinge-line short, rounded at the extremi- 
ties; surface with extremely fine decussating lines, two or three of 
which upon the posterior side are more elevated. 

249. Cucullea bipartita; small, rhomboidal ; umbones large, me- 
sial; hinge-line angulated at its extremities ; a longitudinal oblique 
keel upon the posterior side, and a wide and deep depression extend- 
ing from the umbo to the ventral border ; surface with lines longitu- 
dinal, closely arranged, crossed by a few lines of growth. 

234. Lithodomus attenuatus ; elongated, smooth, posteriorly at- 
tenuated ; umbones small, near to the anterior extremity ; width ths 
of an inch, which is thrice the length. 

248*. Cucullea obliqua; depressed, oblique, subtrigonal ; um- 
bones touching, small, mesial; hinge very oblique to the ventral 
border ; anterior side short, rounded ; posterior produced, flattened 
and angulated at the base; surface with extremely fine lines, both 
longitudinal and transverse, the latter very densely arranged. ‘There 
may sometimes be difficulty in distinguishing this from Cucullea cu- 
cullata, but the present shell is more flattened and oblique, the um- 
bones are much smaller, the hinge-line shorter, and the posterior 
border more lengthened. 

172. Trigonia clavo-costata ; shell elevated, anterior border round- 
ed ; costee regular, some tuberculated, others smooth ; tubercles large, 
closely arranged, the first three or four and the last one or two ele- 
vated, but without tubercles; cardinal area broad, flattened, with 
oblique carinz ; posterior extremity short and truncated. This shell 
has usually been confounded with 7". clavellata, but the figure is 
much more truncated or shortened posteriorly, the costze are perfectly 
regular, and the tubercles are very large and closely arranged, the few 
first and last coste being simple; these several features separate it 
from the Oxford clay species. It approaches near to 7. Bronnii, 
Agassiz, in form, but the character of the costz as above described 
are different. 


’ 

XXXV.— Observations on the Luminosity of the Sea, with descrip- 
tions of several of the objec’. wich cause it, some new to the 
British Coast. By Cuarztes WitiiaM Peacu, Associate of 
the Royal Institution of Cornwall*. 


[With three Plates. | 


Tue Report of the Royal Institution of Cornwall for 1846 con- 
tained some remarks of mine on the luminosity of the sea; since 
that time I have taken every opportunity of extending my ob- 


* Read November 2nd, 1849, and abridged from the Report of the In- 
stitution. 


426 Mr. C. W. Peach on the Luminosity of the Sea, 


servations whenever I was so fortunate as to witness that beauti- 
ful pheenomenon ; these have been frequent, and I trust it will be 
found that I have not been altogether idle, when I could spare 
time to examine minutely. I have thought that it would be 
better to give the observations in a journal-lke form, though I 
have only given some of the times when the most remarkable or 
interesting things were noted, not only of the luminosity, but 
of other unusual appearances which occurred at or about the 
time; with a table showing, for four years, the objects noticed 
in those months when observations were made, and another to 
show how often in each year the weather changed from fine to 
coarse after these displays, and how often it continued fine. 
This is done with the hope that, by a long-continued series 
carried on in different places, by different observers, something 
satisfactory may be arrived at. 

The subject has been taken up afresh in different places, and 
as the British’Association for the Advancement of Science has re- 
quested all information possible on the subject, it appears there 
is still great interest connected with it. On one point nearly 
all are agreed, 7. e. that whenever the sea is lummous, animals 
and their exuvize are invariably present, as well as occasionally 
vegetable productions; that these are the spangles which illu- 
mine the water and not any property in the water itself, but 
that the animals have not the power to give out their light un- 
less irritated or moved. 

I shall call attention to a long list of objects, some of which I 
am assured are new to the British coasts: these I purpose to de- 
scribe as well as I can, but shall leave the naming to those who 
are more intimately versed in such matters. 


1846. SEA. ANIMALS, &c. WEATHER. 
June ll, Very luminous ... Beroé abundant ; Exceedingly hot weather. 
10 p.m. Sarsia prolifera, 


with others, rare. 
1847. 
April 19. Very luminous ... Lizzia octopunc- Very unsettled weather 


tata, skins of Bar- and dull: torrents of 
nacles, and small rain. 


Crustaceans. 
May 3. Very luminous ... Steenstrupia rubra, Veryfine weather; 5thand 
Beroé, &c. &e. for some time after un- 


settled, cold and wet. 

July 22. Very luminous, Volvox innumera- Very hot with heavy 
sheet-like. ble, rollmg about showers, and heavy dews 

in all directions. about this time. 

Nov. 9. Very luminous, in Skins of Barnacles, The two days before 
large spots, at small Acalephe, stormy strong weather, 
times in masses. and Beroé m_ winds.£.; splendid wea- 

thousands. ther for some time after. 


with descriptions of several of the objects which cause tt. 427 


1847. Sra. ANIMALS, &ce. 
Dec. 24. Very luminous in- Various objects, but 


deed. mostly  Crusta- 
ceans. 
1848. 
Mar. 18. Slightly luminous. «.......sseeseeeeeees eee 


June 9, Veryluminousand Objects large, shi- 
1 a.m. sheet-like. ning as they rested 
onthe bladesof the 

oars; small and 

large Crustaceans. 


Aug. 1, Luminous. Volvox most abun- 


11 30p.m. dant, exceedingly 
active. 
Sept. 4. Very luminous, in ............08 Seetnanes 
large spots. 
Oct. 25, Very luminous in- ........0.008 is hag cs 


115a.m. deed. 


Dec. 13, Very luminous m Opossum shrimps 
largespotsthrown very abundant. 
up by the curling 
waves. 

1849. 

Feb. 12. Bright flashes 
which continued 
for some time. 


Crustaceans darting 
about with great 
rapidity, as if wri- 


tated. 
Mar. 27. Very luminous; Nidi of Acalephe, 
water very clear. skinsof Balanoides 
most abundant, a 
small swimming 


Annelide. 


WEATHER. 
Very unsettled and stormy 
with gales s.w. 


Fine weather; 19th, 
showery, very cold : total 
eclipse of the moon. 

Moon justset, rather cold; 
before daylight terrific 
rain and a heavy gale to 
the s.w. 


Weather fine, night 
cloudy: A.m. few drops 
of rain. 2nd, rain in 
torrents and very un- 
settled for a few days. 
Strong s.E. wind and 
moonlight. Observed a 
large star drop in the 
eastern part of the hea- 
vens; it left a luminous 
streak behind, and burst 
like a rocket; a shower 
of sparks fell from it. 
We fancied we could 
hear the report: the 
moonwas shining bright, 
otherwise it would have 
completely illuminated 
the heavens ; as it was, it 
caused a great light, and 
made my men start. 5th, 
very foggy, and heavy 
rain at times. 

Aurora borealis most 
splendid : a few days fine 
weather before with 
gentle showers. 27th, 
gale of wind s.w. with 
torrents of rain. 

Fine weather. 15th, a ter- 
rific gale with lashing 
rain. ; 


Weather unsettled with a 
damp atmosphere. 


For a few days before 
weather very fine; this 
afternoon set im wet and 
stormy. 


428 


1849. SEA. ANIMALS, &e. 
April 26, Very luminous in- Thaumantiasincon- 
ll p.m. deed. spicua, and other 
Acalephz, Beroé, 
Polyphemi, &c., 
&c., very plentiful 
and most active. 
Sarsia _ prolifera, 
Lizzia octopunc- 
tata, Beroé, &c., 
&e., Diphydiz for 
the first time. See 
Plates XII. and 
XIII., new ones. 
July 20, A glorious display. Diphydiz by thou- 
1 


July 1. Very luminous. 


O P.M. sands, Acalephze 
& 1 45 abundant, —those 
A.M. figured in Pl. XIV. 


from 1 to 8 and 
11 and 12 equally 
so. So sheet-like 
(caused by the 
very small ones), 
that when the 
larger ones dashed 
through themthey 
left a meteor-like 
train behind. 
Cyclops, &c., &c., 
with Nos. 1 and 3, 
Pl. XIV. plentiful. 


Sept. 9. Luminous. 


So abundant were 
several of the Aca- 
lephze, Beroés,&c., 
but more espe- 
cially the minute 
Crustaceans, that 
the water was like 
sheets of fire. 


Nov. 3. Very luminous. 


Mr. C. W. Peach on the Luminosity of the Sea, 


WEATHER. 
Splendid and calm. 27th, 
a gale of wind with lash- 
ing, cold rain. 


Day fine, night bright 
moonlight; 2nd, thick 
fog; 3rd, strong wind 
s.W., thick rain, 


Showery, but warm and 
fine seasonable weather ; 
22nd, gale of wind; hun- 
dreds of porpoises in the 
harbour making a great 
noise. 


Before for several days 
weather fine : porpoises 
plentiful in the harbour 
after the great shoals of 
mackerel: strong out 
wind commenced, with 
dull weather and show- 
ery. 

Mild, calm and clear. 5th, 
cold with heavy lashing 
rain and very unsettled 
weather. 


Objects observed in each month for Four Years. 


1846. 


1847. 


1848. 


ee 


1849. 


Small Crustaceans, 
and some Opos- 
sum shrimps. 
Nidi of Acalephe, 
skins of Balani, 
and exuvie of 
Crustaceans, small 
Annelides. 


with descriptions of several of the objects which cause it. 429 


1846. 1847. 1848. 1849. 

April. ——  Acalephe, exuvice — Acalephe, Beroé, 
of Balani and small Crustaceans 
Crustaceans. such as Polyphe- 

mi, &e. 

May. —  Acalephe, Beroe, — Acalephe, Beroé, 

&e. &e. Zoea, Polyphemi 
abundant, and 
other minuteCrus- 
taceans. 

June. Acalephe, a — ae 

Beroé, &e. 

July. Volvox abundant. _ Acalephz, Diphy- 
dize, Cyclops, Vol- 
vox, &ec., most 
abundant. 

Aug. — Minute Anne- Volvoxabundant. Crustaceans, Anne- 
lides, Gemmze lides, Acalephe, 
of Polyps. &e., of various 

kinds, abundant. 

Sept. —- —_—-- — Gemme of Polyps 
and Cyclops abun- 
dant. 

Oct. —_ Exuvie of Balani — Crustaceans of va- 

abundant. rious kinds abun- 
dant. Diphydie, 
Acalephe, &e. &c., 
plentiful. 

Noy. — Ditto with m- —- All as above with 
nute Acalephze, others. 

Beroé, &c., ab- 
undant. 

Dec. —— Crustaceans not Opossum shrimps — 
uncommon. abundant. 


Number of times when the weather has changed suddenly from fine to 
wet with gales of wind, heavy surf, and at times tempestuous with thunder 
and lightning after unusually luminous displays :— 


1846, 1; 1847,9; 1848, 13; 1849, 19: 
vhen it continued fine :— 
1847, 2; 1848,4; 1849, 3. 


List of objects observed. 


GASTEROPODA ...... Young of Eolis. 

TUNICATA: Cieatsscasas Tadpole of a Cynthia. 

CIRRHOPODA ... sees Exuvie, and young of. 

CRUSTACHA. ...------ Opossum shrimp, Zoea, Oniscus cceruleus, Poly- 
phemus, Cyclops, Cypris, &e. 

ANNELID & ......20000. Two varieties of small swimming ones. 

ZOOPHYTA ...c00ce.0s- Probably Gemme of Laomedea and Campanularia. 

ACALEPH EE ose... eeeees Willsia stellata, Saphenia dinema, Sarsia prolifera, 


Thaumantias octona, Thaumantias inconspicua, Thaumantias lucifera, 
Bougainvillia nigritella, Lizzia blondima, Lizzia octopunctata, Steen- 
strupia rubra ; Beroé, two varieties ; a number of other forms, the young 
of the above; Diphydiz, new to the British coasts, two varieties. 

VOL VOR caveseteccecss: Two varieties ; 
and minute jointed Algze. 


430 Mr. C. W. Peach on the Luminosity of the Sea, 


Although at present I am unable to state the nature of the 
luminous matter, this I well know, that animals and animal 
matter, with probably small jointed algze, are always present 
when the sea is luminous; and that when it is at its greatest 
intensity, a peculiar state of the atmosphere may be noticed, 
damp, soft, and close: a gentle rippling movement is also necessary 
to disturb them, otherwise no light is emitted. I have noticed, 
that should lightning and tempest follow unusual displays, and 
this is frequently the case, all trace of them is lost for some time, 
as if the electric discharge proved fatal. It is remarkable that 
the light of the glow-worm is most brilliant at those times when 
the luminosity of the sea is the greatest, thus showing that pro- 
bably the luminous matter is of the same kind. There is still 
another interesting fact connected with this peculiar state of the 
atmosphere, for porpoises, also fish, such as pilchards, mackerel, 
&c., which visit our coasts in shoals, are dashing and jumping 
about, and sporting just before, or at the time when these lumi- 
nous displays take place, as if acted upon by the same exciting 
cause. 

When broad flashes are given out, myriads of minute crusta- 
ceans are present ; frequently the Volvox plays a prominent part, 
and is so abundant at times that the water is cloudy with them, 
and often thought to be muddy. It is interesting to view the 
minute Acalephe with a magnifying glass as they le im the 
landing net, to notice the luminosity of the ocelli and repro- 
ductive organs—they are like so many brilliant lamps on gala 
nights. I have watched them for seconds: to the naked eye the 
light appears one, but the lens reveals their beauty, and shows 
the multiplicity of their lights. After the light dies away, it 
may be revived by plunging the object into fresh water ; it then 
flickers brilliantly, being a beautiful blue at the centre, but gra- 
dually ceases, and is lost, not again to be revived. I have seen 
luminosity at all seasons of the year, and at all hours of the 
night, and in bright moonlight. I have observed it until day- 
light both in summer and winter, and even until overpowered by 
strong daylight. Very young fish are probably luminous, and 
I understand that the monk-fish or angler is like a lighted 
lanthorn when in the water. I fancy that the luminosity of it 
and other fishes may arise from gelatinous and other objects 
which stick to them, rather than from any luminosity they 
possess of their own; of course I do not now speak of dead fish. 

I could have given many more instances which I have observed, 
but from fear lest I should extend them too far, I pause, hopmg 
to renew the subject at some future time. 


I will now give a description of the objects figured. 
Prats XII. Figs. 1 to 9, 13 & 14, Diphydie ; the bell part of 


with descriptions of several of the objects which cause it. 431 


the most brilliant glass-like appearance, assuming very many 
forms, but all more or less bell-shaped : on the mantle are pointed 
parts, but never assuming the appearance of tentacula ; they are 
of a rather bluish colour, dart about with great rapidity, and are 
very restless ; when moving they contract and dilate the umbrella 
part, very much like the small medusz, and can draw in or stretch 
out their ovarian appendages, which may be seen in various stages 
of growth : the first were collected on the 20th July, and thence 
to 5th August ; figs. 13 & 14, later. 

It will be seen that in all, when the appendages are so far ad- 
vanced as to become elongated beyond the umbrella, they have 
grape-like clusters with larger ones making up separate groups ; 
and generally associated with these are small yellow comb-hke 
objects, tipped on the lower edge with very mute grains. These 
comb-like appendages vary in number, frequently three to each 
group, at times altogether wanting ; this is a very rare case; at 
other times extremely abundant ; they are attached to fine rough 
thread-like strings which are very jelly-like. I have seen them 
break into innumerable specks, and have, I think, observed 
signs of life in them after being thus broken up, though on this 
head, from their extreme delicacy and smallness, I would not 
speak positively. 

The tube which is inserted in the umbrella, and from which 
the ova are suspended, is generally near one side; in the upper 
part of this, as in all well advanced (see fig. 14.0), I observed a 
coloured globule, at times red, occasionally dull green ; this moves 
a little sometimes. I observed also other globules of similar 
colours passing down the tube from the top, amongst and into 
the ova, traversing the whole length of the bunches; and when 
two of these globules touched each other, they did not amal- 
gamate as water would, but passed round one another, and each 
held on its own course. 

Surrounding the speck at fig. 146, I noticed exceedingly 
minute comma-like cilia in rapid motion; they were not nume- 
rous: these I have seen in many specimens. From the great 
transparency of the whole of these objects, even when one passed 
behind the other, all may be seen clearly, provided a little darker 
shade is over it; they can only be seen in certain positions ; 
practice tells the best method of managing them. Although my 
description has extended to such a length, I have still an in- 
teresting part to notice: hitherto figs. 10, 11 and 12 have been 
unnoticed ; I was observing fig. 9, attentively, when all at once 
the centre appendage left the jelly-like umbrella, and assumed 
the shape of fig. 10; in a short time it formed like fig. 11, and 
then changed to fig. 12. There was a rupture in the upper part 
at a, where I observed an abundance of delicate cilia in active 
motion, so delicate that they would have escaped observation 


432 Mr. C. W. Peach on the Luminosity of the Sea, 


had not the motion of the water attracted my notice; the for- 
saken umbrella jerked about—the deserter luxuriated in his 
liberty and appeared to make good use of it. I-watched it for a 
long time, till the “wee short hour ayont the twal,” told me a 
tale, and I unwillingly left it well supplied with water ; but when 
I rose in the morning, it had only “ left a wreck behind ” of small 
granules inactive and dead. ‘he size of these objects never 
exceeded the sixth part of an inch; they were generally smaller ; 
some were specks. At times the above were most abundant, 
but invariably vanishing after strong gales, especially when ac- 
companied by lashing rain or thunder. 

Fig. 13 will be seen to have its ova in an inverted position, 
the tube being below the umbrella instead of in it; fig. 14 had 
two jelly-like appendages (umbrella- or bell- shaped) "and was 
extremely active. I have seen three or four specimens some- 
thing like the latter. 

These departures from general form may have arisen from 
ruptures by injuries, and although their activity was not de- 
stroyed, their known tenacity under injuries will account for 
their vivacity. 

Pirate XIII. Figs. 1 to 4, Diphydie. It will be seen that 
the appendages are much more developed in figs. 1, 2,3. Fig. 4 
appears to have thrown off many of the grape-lke parts, and by 
some means the bell part has become inverted, and the comb- 
like appendages are all upon one long filament, showing that in 
all probability there is a continuous connexion between these 
even when the tail is laden with the clusters, and that the fila- 
mentary thread is concealed amongst them, and is of sufficient 
tenacity to resist the tearing off of the clusters. An examina- 
tion of the more highly magnified figs. 2a, 3a, shows part of 
the tails of figs. 2 and 3; and there are between the clusters of 
ova connected with these, bars which may be seen on each side, 
also bent and needle-like objects sharp at both ends. The stem 
of fig. 8ais wrinkled lke the windpipe; on each side of it a 
double line passes, stouter and more strongly marked than the 
internal part. The larger parts of the ovarian appendages (and 
these assume two or three different shapes) have a hyaline ap- 
pearance, and that beautiful cloud-like arrangement which may 
be seen in opal when light is reflected through it, and as if made 
up of countless granules. 

Fig. 2 has the comb-like appendages altogether wanting. 

Fig. 3 shows them very abundant. 

Fig. 4, with them left when nearly all the ovarian parts are 
gone and the umbrella inverted. 

Fig. 3.0, the back part of one of the comb-like objects. 

Fig. 3c, side view of the same. 

Prate XIV. Figs. 1 & 1a. play a conspicuous part very often 


with descriptions of several of the objects which cause it. 438 


in the luminosity of the sea, being present in swarms. ‘They 
differ from the naked-eyed medusz in having the stomach ex- 
ternal on the upper part of the umbrella. They are brillant 
fellows, and flap and snap their cilia about, and at times throw 
them up as at fig. 1 a; this position appears to be a state of rest. 
Fig. 1 4. shows the stomach highly magnified; fig. 1 ¢, ditto 
with the lips turned down; 1 d, the arrangement of the tentacula ; 
3a, the stomach of fig. 3: this sort is not so common, and has 
the stomach also on the upper side of the umbrella ; I fancy they 
may be the gemmee of Corallines. 

I now pass to fig. 4, another of the class Diphydia, but of a 
different shape; these occurred several times; the outer part 1s 
glass-like, shaped like a wine-glass without a foot, the internal 
part granular and yellow, the widest part surrounded by pointed 
delicate cilia, by which it moved in the most rapid manner, 
darting about, across and up and down; at times it would rest 
on the sharp point, and turn round like a boy’s top when it 
makes the last gyrations before falling, the upper part describing 
wide circles ; this it would continue for some time, then fall down, 
withdraw its cilia and lie on its side as if to rest; all at once it 
would rise and dart off on its gambols again. It very much 
resembles the Cubiodes vitreus, fig. 83892, page 421, of Knight’s 
‘Museum of Animated Nature,’ also figured in the ‘Penny 
Cyclopedia,’ found in the Straits of Gibraltar, where it appears 
to have a case and live in groups. These had no case and 
were solitary; in every other respect they were like the one 
from Gibraltar. Fig. 5 is a much smaller specimen; it is 
wholly granular, still yellow, and the mouth surrounded with 
cilia, moves quickly, generally with the cilia downwards; it 
greatly resembled the seed of the sweet scabious, and pro- 
bably may be the young of the other. Minute as it was, the 
“interjections,” though represented so large at fig. 6, were para- 
sitical upon the former ; these put down their disk-like foot, then 
turned over their rounded head, and threw a summerset, recovered 
themselves and repeated it again and again ; and upon ¢hese para- 
sites I observed their parasites, fig. 7; mimute indeed, and which 
I believe were Cypris in various stages of growth. 

Fig. 8 is a strange thing, evidently one in a state of trans- 
ition, lies on its side, and runs round by jerks like the seconds 
hand of a clock when the pendulum is taken off. When tired, 
it closes up and assumes the form of fig. 8a. The head part is 
dark and granular, the wing-like appendages glassy and brilliant. 

Fig. 9, no doubt one of the same kind, found a few days after, 
further advanced. 

Fig. 10, the tadpole of one of the Botrylli, probably Cynthia ; 
it was beautiful, and appeared to be moored by a very delicate 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 


434 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies. 


gelatinous thread to a minute alga; was active and appeared to 
enjoy itself, and was very shining. 

Fig. 11, two varieties of Volvox, the merest specks; they 
moved by an undulatory zigzag motion, opening the points, and 
shutting them at pleasure ; the lower ones generally carried the 
point forward. Specks as they were, I saw one burst, when 
hundreds of young ones came out, and off they rolled as the pa- 
rent did before them: this I have seen in two or three instances. 

The last I have to describe, fig. 12, was a jointed Alga, mmute 
indeed, transparent, generally present in abundance in summer 
when the water is very luminous. 

All the figures are taken from specimens collected in Fowey 
Harbour, and just outside of it. The whole of them minute— 
some so small that I can adopt no sign, nor use any word to 
tell how small. 

[We regret that our severe duty as Editors compels us to cur- 
tail this paper by the omission of many passages which evince 
our Friend’s well-known zeal, and the delight which the study 
of nature affords him.—Ep. | 


XXXVI.— Descriptions of some new species of Butterflies. 
By Wi114M C, Hewirson, Esq. 


[With two Plates. ] 


Fam. NYMPHALID&. 
Genus Ectima, Diurnal Lepidoptera. 
Nymphalis, Godart. 

Ectima Jona, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lep. pl. 42. fig. 4, 

Upper side dark brown, tinged with purple, except at the base 
of the posterior wings, and marked with numerous lines and spots 
of black. 

Anterior wings with an irregular band of white formed of four 
distinct oval spots reaching from a little beyond the middle of 
the costal nervure to the middle of the outer margin. 

Posterior wings with two scarcely visible ocelli. 

Under side of a light yellowish brown with the same marking 
as above. . 

The female differs from the male in having the white band 
much larger and not divided into distmet spots. Exp. 1} inch. 

In my own collection. From the river Amazon. _ 

This species, though nearly allied to E. Liria (Nymphalis Li- 
rissa, Godart), is very easily distinguished from it by the purple 


Mr. W.C. Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies. 435 


colour of the wings, the very different form of the white band, 
and the absence of numerous ocelli. 


Genus Hererocuroa, Boisduval. 
Heterochroa Zea. Pl. IX. figs. 1 & 2. 
Heterochroa Zea, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepidoptera, p. 278. 


Upper side dark brown, with a central band of white common 
to both, which, commencing at the median nervure of the ante- 
rior wing in the form of a distinct triangular spot, curves slightly 
inwards and extends to the anal angle of the posterior wing, 
where it is followed by an irregular patch of orange. 

On the anterior wing, between the commencement of the white 
band, the costa and the apex, is a triangular patch of orange, 
cut into four by nervures, convex on its outer margin, and 
nearly touching the white band with its acute angle. Parallel to 
the margins of both wings are the usual black lines. 

Under side of a glossy silver, divided into three broad irregular 
bands—each bordered by deep black—by two narrow belts of 
crimson, the middle band occupying rather more space than the 
white band and the orange spot of the upper sides together ; the 
marginal band, which is obscured in the middle of the anterior 
wing, is again divided longitudinally by a black line, and also 
perpendicularly by the nervures. In the cell of the anterior 
wing is a square silver spot, cut into three triangles by a curved 
black line, and outside of this two silver spots, one minute. 
Exp. 2,7, inches. 

In my own collection. From Rio de Janeiro. 

This beautiful species, though very nearly allied to H. Iphicla 
of Cramer (H. Serpa, Boisduval), is abundantly distinct. 


Heterochroa Zeba. PI. IX. figs. 3 & 4. 
Heterochroa Zeba, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepidoptera, p. 278. 


Upper side deep brown, with a common central band of white 
pointed at each end, commencing at the median nervure of the 
anterior wing in a minute oval spot, and extending to the usual 
rufous patch at the anal angle of the posterior wings ; between 
the commencement of this band, the costal nervure and the apex 
of the anterior wing, is a triangular patch of orange not divided 
by nervures, the acute angle of which, though nearly approach- 
ing the white band, is separated from it by a broad line of black. 

Under side ferruginous-—lightest under the orange patch ; 
the central band pure white, and prolonged upwards to the ex- 
treme costal margin of the anterior wing by a line of silver; two 
silvery belts cross the cell of the same wing and extend beyond 
it, that nearest the base being common to both wings ; these belts 

29% 


436 Mr. W. C. Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies. 


are all bordered with black ; a less distinct silvery line runs along 
the margin of both wings; the abdominal fold is gray. Exp. 
1,8, inch. 

‘Tn my own collection. From Rio de Janeiro. 

On the upper side this species nearly resembles H. Syma, on 
the under side it is like H. Cytherea. It is also nearly allied to 
H. Mythra of Godart. 


Heterochroa Abia. PI. IX. fig. 5 


Upper side dark brown, with a narrow central common band 
of white commencing at the median nervure of the anterior wing 
and extending to near the ferruginous spot at the anal angle of 
the posterior wing, where it is narrow and pointed, straight on 
the anterior wing, curved inwards on the posterior. Between the 
commencement of the white band—which it touches—the costal 
margin and the apex of the anterior wing, 1s an irregular some- 
what triangular large patch of orange. "Both wings have the 
usual submarginal Ines of black. 

Under side indistinct ; the white band as above, but pro- 
longed at the anal angle to the margin of the wing. Inside the 
band almost white, the cells of both wings crossed by two ferru- 
ginous belts margined with black ; outside the band claret colour. 
Exp. 2 inches. 

In my own collection. From Rio de Janeiro. 

This species is easily known from all the others by the pointed 
anal angle of the posterior wings. 


Heterochroa Thoasa. PI. IX. fig. 6. 
Heterochroa Theasa, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepidoptera, p. 278. 


Upper side light brown, with a very broad central band of 
white, rounded at both ends, commencing at the median nervure 
of the anterior wings and ending near a small rufous spot at the 
anal angle of the posterior wings ; between its commencement and 
the costal nervure of the anterior wing is a spot of white, and 
between it and the apex of the wing a small lunular patch of 
orange. The usual submarginal lines border both wings. 

Under side rufous, with the broad band and spot of white as 
above, a silvery belt of white near the base of both wings, and a 
short one across the cell of the anterior ; on the aaeTiog wing 
between the submarginal lines are several obscure spots of lilae, 
and near the margin: of the posterior wing between two of these 
lines a belt of white; the abdominal fold is also white. Exp. 
1,5 inch. 

‘In the British Museum and my own collection, From the river 
Amazon. 


Mr. W. C. Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies. 437 


Heterochroa Abyla. PI. IX. fig. 7. 


Anterior wings long and protruded at the apex. Posterior 
wings deeply dentated. 

Upper side deep purplish brown, with a broad common band 
of white, rounded at both ends, indented at the crossing of the 
nervures, widest on the posterior wing, commencing at the me- 
dian nervure of the anterior wing and ending near a large orange 
patch at the anal angle of the posterior wing ; obliquely across 
the apex of the anterior wing is an irregular oblong patch of 
orange. The usual black lines run parallel to the margins of 
both wings. 

Under side as above, but rufous, of many tints. Between the 
black marginal lines of both wings are several broken lines of 
white tinged with purple, and near the bases of the wings many 
similar lines of a yellowish colour. Exp. 2,2; inches. 

In the British Museum and my own collection. From Jamaica. 

This beautiful species scarcely differs except in form from 
P. Iphicla of Linneus. 


Heterochroa Lara. PI. IX. fig. 8. 


Upper side deep brown, apex of anterior wing black. Ante- 
rior wing crossed by a broad beautiful band of crimson, irre- 
gular on its outer margin, commencing at the middle of the 
costa and ending at the outer margin considerably below the 
middle. 

Under side chocolate-colour, with the nervures, lines between 
them and a submarginal line, black. The band of the anterior 
wings almost white, slightly tinged with crimson, chiefly at its 
extremities. In the middle of the cell is a spot of ochre nearly 
cut in halves by two black spots, each with a blue point in its 
centre ; a black line also bounds the inner side of the central 
band, and this is dotted with blue. The base of the wing on the 
costa is crimson as well as that of the posterior wing, which is 
also belted with five black lines inclosing a patch of ochre; the 
under side of the abdomen is yellow, and the abdominal fold 
rufous. Exp. 22 inches. 

In my own collection. From Venezuela. 

This species differs greatly in appearance from those described 
above; it has longer palpi, but is nearly allied to H. Isis and 
1, Mesentina. 

Fam. SaTyRipz&. 


Genus Corapes, Doubleday. 
Corades Enyo, Hewitson, Proc. Zool. Soc., Annulosa, pl. 4. 


Corades Iduna, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepidop. pl. 63. fig. 1. 
Upper side. Anterior wings deep brown, with three spots of 


488 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies. 


white, one triangular beyond the end of the cell at the costa, the 
second between it and the apex, the third larger, midway between 
the cell and the outer margin, curved and divided by a nervule. 

Posterior wing tailed, chocolate-brown, with a large rufous 
patch between the end of the cell and the outer margin. 

Under side. Anterior wing deep brown, the apex ashy brown. 

Posterior wing silvery ash, with two indistinct bands of brown, 
one from the costa across and beyond the cell, the other from the 
costa to the tail, and outside the band are some indistinct points 
of white. Exp. 23 inches. 

In the Museum and my own collection. From Bolivia. 


Corades Pannonia. Pl. X. figs. 1 & 2. 


Upper side deep brown, almost black, posterior wings tailed. 

Under side. Anterior wing brown, the apex and a small spot 
on the costa near it lighter, the former undulated with silver. 
Halfway between the middle of the wing and the postericr mar- 
gin and parallel with it are three round rufous spots. 

Posterior wing brown, beautifully undulated with silver striz 
of a purple hue, except on the margin of a band of yellow, 
which crosses the wing in a straight lme, commencing near the 
middle of the costa and ending at the tail, distinctly defined on 
the inner margin, on the outer indistinct, losing itself in the silver 
strie ; there is also a slight indication of a belt of silver across 
the cell. Exp. 2,8 inches. 

In the British Museum and my own collection. From Vene- 
zuela. 

Fig. 2 is probably only the female of the preceding ; it differs 
from it however more than can be seen by an uncoloured plate. 
Its upper side is of a much lighter brown. On the under side 
instead of the straight band of yellow, there is a much narrower 
one of silver, curved outwards. The scarcely seen belt of silver 
across the cell in the above is here distinct and silvery. 


Corades Ulema. Pl. X. fig. 3. 

Upper side brown. 

Under side light brown, anterior wing with the apex lighter, 
with five yellowish spots, two upon the costa near the apex, the 
outer one the largest and undulated with silver, three in a row 
between the middle of the wing and the outer margin. 

Posterior wing tailed, crossed by two bands, which, having their 
origin at the costa, almost unite at the anal angle; the inner one 
narrow, of equal breadth, silvery white, curved inwards, crosses 
the middle of the cell. The outer triangular, broad at the costa 
and gradually becoming narrower to the tail, the inner side sil- 
very white and concave, the rest undulated with silver and rufous 


Mr. W. C. Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies. 4389 


strie, with three black oval spots ; the rest of the wing undulated 
with silver, except between the bands, where it is of an uniform 
brown with a white lunular spot. Exp. 2,4 inches. 

In the British Museum and my own collection. From Bo- 
livia. 

Corades Medeba. PI. X. fig. 4. 

Upper side brown. 

Under side. Anterior wings dark brown, apex lighter, part of 
it and a small triangular spot near it on the costa undulated with 
silvery white. In the cell is an oblong triangular rufous spot, 
and between it and the outer margin of the wing five oval spots 
of the same colour, four of them in a row parallel to the margin. 

Posterior wing tailed, light brown, undulated with darker striz 
slightly silvered in patches, chiefly on the costa; a waved line 
commencing on the costa crosses the cell aud ends there in a 
triangular yellow spot, a second very crooked line having its ori- 
gin at the same place passes outside the cell and ends at the anal 
angle. Between this line and the posterior margin are six dots 
of white, the middle ones scarcely visible. Exp. 2,4 inches. 

In the British Museum and my own collection. From Bolivia. 

I have a variety of this species in which the red spots on the 
anterior wing are nearly absent, and almost the whole of the 
posterior wing is silvery. 


Corades Sareba. Pl. X. fig. 5. 


Upper side brown. 

Under side. Anterior wing with the basal half rufous, the 
middle brown, with three rufous irregular spots, two united, and 
a broad triangular space at the apex and adjoining spot upon the 
costa ash-colour, undulated with brown. 

Posterior wing tailed, light ash-brown, undulated with brown. 
From the costa crossing the cell and beyond it is an indistinct 
belt of brown, and on the middle of the wing beginning at the 
costa and passing just outside the cell and ending at the anal 
angle a distinct crooked band of brown, and between it and the 
posterior margin some indistinct points of white. Exp.3,%, inches. 

In the British Museum. From Bolivia. 

The six species which I have indicated or described in this 
paper constitute the whole of the genus ; they are all of recent 


discovery. 
Genus Evprycuta, Hubner. 
Euptychia gera, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepid. pl. 63. fig.4. ¢. 


Upper side dirty white, anterior wing broadly brown on the 
costal and outer margins. Posterior wing marked before the 


440 Mr. R. Harkness on a Tridactylous Footmark 


middle by two parallel lines of brown and two indistinct eyes 
with darker centres, both wings with two submarginal lines of 
brown. 

Under side as above, except that the anterior wing is crossed 
before the middle by two lines of brown, and that the eyes on 
the posterior wing are rufous with deep black centres dotted 
with white, that there are besides two smaller ocelli, outside of 
these, and between them two oval spots with a line of silver in 
their centres. 

The female differs from the male in having the upper side 
brown, tinged with purple near the base, crossed in the middle 
by a common band of white, commencing on the anterior wing 
below the costa and divided at the inner margin from the band 
on the posterior wing. Under side ashy brown with the white 
central band as above. Exp. 1,5, inch. 

In my own collection. From the river Amazon. 


Euptychia tricolor, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepid. pl. 65. fig. 5. 


Upper side. Anterior wing brown, with the costal margin 
rufous, and a line of bright blue parallel to the lower part of the 
outer margin. 

Posterior wing black, with the upper edge broadly margined 
with orange, the outer and inner edges with brilliant blue. 

Under side. Anterior wing ash-colour, with the costal ner- 
vure, three equidistant oblique bands and two lines parallel to the 
posterior margin brown; at the apex an orange ocellum with 
black centre. 

Posterior wing: basal half ash-colour, with the base and two 
bands brown, outer half brown, with two large eyes of deep 
black margined with orange and bipupiled with white; between 
them two oblong orange spots centred with silver, and on the 
costa a minute ocellum; below these two submarginal brown 
lines. Exp. 1,5, inch. 


1 
In my own collection. From the river Amazon. 


XXXVII.—WNotice of a Tridactylous Footmark from the Bunter 
Sandstone of Weston Point, Cheshire. By R. Harkness, Esq. 


Tue quarry of Weston Point is situated on the south side of the 
Mersey, about a mile and a half west from Runcorn; and here 
some of the most perfect impressions of footmarks are obtained. 
The rock consists of the usual red, fine-grained sandstone which 
is characteristic of the Bunter formation ; and in one part of the 
quarry a thin bed of fine clay occurs separating two of the sand- 
stone strata. It is on the face of this clay bed that the footsteps 


from the Bunter Sandstone. 44) 


are met with; the lower face of the overlying sandstone having 
natural casts thereof in fine relief. This clay bed is in general 
so fragile, and intersected to such an extent with fissures, caused 
by desiccation, previous to the deposition of the overlying beds, 
that it is im a great measure incapable of bemg removed in pieces 
of any size. It is therefore on the sandstone which rests upon 
the clay bed that we have the impressions in their most perfect 
state. The footmarks which are found in the greatest abundance 
are those of the Rhynchosaurus. The impressions of a small 
tortoise, having curved claws of considerable size, are also nume- 
rous ; and a few steps of the Chezrotherium are likewise to be met 
with. Amongst these there occur impressions of a tridactylous 
character, and the position which these assume is such as to 
indicate that they bear relation to the footprints of a bipedal 
animal. 

These markings, which are about three-quarters of an inch in 
length, show three well-developed toes, the centre one being about 
twice the size of the other two; and the general appearance of the 
impressions has great similitude to the Ornithichnites diversus 
of Hitchcock, and also to the footmark of the present Gralle. 
The length of the stride is about 7 inches ; but as only two im- 
pressions are found on the slab, this can only be taken as an in- 
stance of a single stride; and as the interval between each step 
varies in accordance with the rate of progression, the length of 
the individual stride can give merely a general idea as to the de- 
velopment of the legs. 

This I believe is the first instance of the occurrence of a tri- 
dactylous footprint bearing resemblance to the step of a biped in 
the new red sandstone of the Old World. But as Prof. Hitch- 
cock some years ago, in ‘ Silliman’s Journal,’ made known their 
existence amongst the representatives of this formation in America, 
in great quantities, we might reasonably conclude that the same 
kind of impressions would be met with amongst the Bunter 
sandstones of Europe. 

The conditions which prevailed during the deposition of the 
sandstone at Weston Point were such as would afford the usual 
requirements for the habitat of littoral birds; and the occurrence 
of vermicular markings, on the sandstone and clay, indicates that 
the food which is commonly required for the support of such birds 
as the stilt-plovers, prevailed in considerable quantities, and the 
nature of the step and the length of the stride are such as to 
sanction the opinion as to the relationship between the animals 
which formed the impressions at Weston Point and the present 
existing Scolopacide. The extensive geographical range of this 
family of birds would also appear to justify the conclusion as to 
impressions having some connection with them, inasmuch as we 


442 Prof. E. Forbes on a new genus of Cretaceous Echinide. 


have in America footprints similar in their general character to 
those of Europe—showing the extensive range, during the epoch 
of the new red sandstone, of the Ornithichnites. 

Although the impressions are devoid of the rows of the joints, 
the claws, and the integuments which are sometimes found in the 
American Ornithichnites, and which are so well shown in Prof. 
Hitchcock’s last publication, in the American Academy’s ‘ Trans- 
actions,’ yet still, when we consider the action to which these foot- 
prints have been subjected, after they had impressed the soft 
clay, viz. the force of water carrying along with it sand ; we are 
at no loss to account for the effacing of the more minute parts of 
the footprints. 

In order to distinguish this impression, I propose to give it, 
from its resemblance to the footstep of a bird, the name of Ple- 
siothornipos Binneyi. The specific appellation is in honour of my 
friend E. W. Binney, the first geologist who brought the im- 
pressions of Weston Point into notice. 


XXXVIII.—On Cardiaster, a new genus of Cretaceous Echinide, 
allied to Holaster. By Professor Epwarp Forses, F.R.S. 


In the ‘ Outline of the Geology of Norfolk,’ by Samuel Wood- 
ward, two fossil sea-urchins are figured which seem to have 
escaped the notice of the authors of the ‘Catalogue Raisonné 
des Echinides.? These are the “ Spatangus excentricus, Rose : 
cylindrical ; groove in front deep ; tab. 1. fig. 5 ;” and “Spatangus 
cordiformis, tab. 5. fig. 6.” The former is omitted in Morris’s 
‘ Catalogue of British Fossils,’ the latter is referred with a query 
to the genus Holaster. 

I have lately had ample opportunities of examining several 
specimens of each of these rare and curious fossils, and have 
satisfied myself that they belong to a genus not yet characterized, 
nearly allied to Holaster and Ananchytes, having the same ar- 
rangements of ambulacra, genital disk and mouth, but eminently 
distinguished from those genera (and in this respect linking them 
more closely with the Spatangacee) in having a distinct peri- 
petal fasciole. Remarkably different as the two species cited 
appear, they unquestionably belong to one genus; this I pro- 
pose to name and define as follows :— 


CarpiasterR, Forbes. 


(Echinide. Fam. Spatangacee. Sect. Ananchytide.) 


Test cordiform. Ambulacra converging on the summit of the 
back without meeting, simple and not petaloid, the anterior am- 
bulacrum lodged in a deep and steep-sided furrow. Arrange- 


Prof. E. Forbes on a new genus of Cretaceous Kchinide. 443 


ment of the plates of the genital disk as in Ananchytes and 
Holaster. Anus supramarginal. A fasciole proceeding from 
beneath it, and making a cirewit without sinuosities around 
the margin of the body, including the dorsal ambulacra just 
above it. Mouth transverse, inferior, anterior, lodged in the 
termination of the anteal furrow, its upper lip tumid, but not 
projecting over it. Dorsal and ventral surface with numerous 
secondary tubercles surrounded by miliary granules, a few larger 
or primary tubercles on the antero-lateral areas or cheeks. Spines 
unknown. 

The following reputed species of Spatangus and Holaster be- 
long to this genus :— 


1. “ Spatangus”’ excentricus, Woodward, loc. cit. 
paiang , 


Chalk of Kent and chalk-flints in Norfolk. Specimens of this 
very rare and strangely-shaped species, which undergoes most 
extraordinary changes of form in its course from youth to age, 
are contained in the collections of Mr. Bowerbank and Mr. Wethe- 
rell, and in the Museum of Practical Geology. It was discovered 


by Mr. Rose of Swaffham. 


2. “ Spatangus” cordiformis, Woodward, loc. cit. 


Specimens from the chalk of Norfolk are contained in the 
Museum of Practical Geology. 


3. “ Holaster” equalis, Portlock, Report on Londonderry, &c. 
pl. 17. fig. 3. 


Chalk of the north of Ireland. An examination of the original 
specimens has convinced me that this is identical with C. cordi- 
formis. The original of the figure pl. 17. fig. 1 in the same 
work, referred to the Holaster Sandoz of Agassiz, appears to be 
a bad specimen of a tumid variety of the C. cordiformis ; but of 
this I am not quite sure. 


4. “ Ananchytes cinctus,” and 


5. “ Ananchytes fimbriatus,” . 
both figured and briefly described by Morton in his ‘ Cata- 
logue of the Cretaceous Fossils of New Jersey,’ are also members 
of this genus. Whether distinct from the British species and 
from each other remains to be seen. 


6. “ Holaster Greenoughii,” Agassiz, Cat. Raisonné, Annales des 
Sc. Nat. tom. vill. p. 27. 


Of this we have no figure or description, only the following 
notice :—“ Espéce renflée, tres voisine de A. ecinctus; mais le 


444, : Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide, 


sillon antérieur est plus profond, et les carénes qui le bordent 
sont plus accusées. Le bord postérieur de la face supérieure est 
surbaissé. Gault de Warminster, Blackdown; Cr. tuf. de Beu- 
zeville (Calvados).” 

7. There are specimens of a Cardiaster from the greensand of 
Warminster in the Museum of Practical Geology, identical with 
the Spatangus fossarius of Miss Benett, distinct from C. cor- 
diformis, and in all probability identical with the “ Holaster 
Greenoughii” indicated by Agassiz. 

8. A small species from the lower chalk of Dover, to which I 
have given the name of Cardiaster pygmaeus. 

The genus Cardiaster will be fully illustrated, and the species 
C. cordiformis and C. ewcentricus figured in detail, in the 
‘Figures and Descriptions of Organic Remains,’ published by 
the Geological Survey of Great Britain. 


XXXIX.—On the Conovulide, Tornatellidze, and Pyramidellide. 
By Wirxiam Crark, Esq. 


To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, Oct. 19, 1850. 
Tue small family of the Conovulida, made up of the genera 
Conovulus, Carychium and Acme, with very few species, and the 
still smaller one of the Tornatellide that has only one species, in 
point of natural order follow the Bullide and Helicide ; with the 
lateral intervention of the Littorinide, Trochide, Cerithiade and 
Turritellide, they precede and introduce us to the numerous and 
important family of the Pyramidellide. As itis no part of my plan 
to enter elaborately on the land and freshwater Mollusca, I shall 
confine myself to the simple statement, that Carychium and 
Acme only contain terrestrial pulmonifera; nevertheless the po- 
sition of the eyes of the animals of these genera shows that they 
are decidedly in conjunction with Conovulus, though they may 
differ with each other in some specialties, the avenues to the 
singular and well-characterized groups of the Pyramidellide, the 
grand generic distinctions of which consist in the short trian- 
gular basally conjunctive tentacula, with the eyes of the animal 
imbedded at their internal bases. I should also have refrained 
from mentioning Conovulus, if it was a well-determined fact, that 
it had the respiratory apparatus of the terrestrial pulmonifera ; 
but as some doubts still exist on this pot, and having given 
one of its species a rigorous examination, I think it will be ac- 
ceptable to malacologists to review my notes, and form their own 
judgement on the long and much-disputed point, whether the 


Tornatellidee, and Pyramidellide. 4.45 


animal respires free air, or eliminates it from water, by a pectini- 
branchous organ. 

I can say little of the Tornatellide with a single genus and 
species, except that many years ago I examined the animal of 
Tornatella fasciata, the type: I am inclined to think that, as re- 
gards the characteristics of this tribe, it will here be nearly in a 
natural position ; but as the animal is not unattainable, I propose 
at a future opportunity to give both an anatomical and general 
description of it. 

I observe, for the consideration of the younger naturalist, that 
it matters not if one animal is terrestrial and pulmoniferous, and 
another of marine or freshwater habitat and pectinibranchous— 
they will take their natural position with respect to each other, 
and in the method, as the collective value of the characteristic 
organs either of one or the other preponderate ; for instance, the 
Cyclostoma elegans, a land branchifer, falls into natural position 
with the marine pectinibranchiata. And though Carychium and. 
Acme are pulmonifera, and the Pyramidellide branchifera, still the 
peculiarity of their organs and shells associates them nearly as 
closely with the marine as with the terrestrial mollusca. 


ConovuLipaz. 
Conovulus bidentatus, Lamarck et auctorum. 


Conovulus albus et erosus, auct. 
Auricula bidentata, nonnull. 


Animal spiral, with a white, glossy, short, fusiform shell of four 
volutions, and an elongated narrow aperture. The colour through- 
out the external organs is hyaline flake-white, except that occa- 
sionally the termination of the muzzle and lobes of the head-veil 
are margined with a fine red-brown line. The mantle is fleshy, 
and sometimes extends rather beyond the aperture of the shell ; 
when it is viewed in the dead animal, it has the aspect of the 
rounded tumid margin of the Helices. The neck is propor- 
tionately longer than any other animal of its size I am acquainted. 
with, and at its termination forms a veil divided by a sinuation 
in its centre into two arcuated lobes, from the right and left 
angles of which two very short, flat, setose tentacula spring ; 
these vary, being in some animals more cylindrical : a little be- 
hind their origin the large subrotund eyes are seen at rather the 
internal bases; these appear dull, being imbedded within the 
skin. Beneath the neck-veil a narrow, flat, rather taper, grooved 
muzzle issues, within which the buccal mass, with high powers, 
may be seen in action, though neither the tongue nor the corneous 
plates could be detected: the muzzle rests on the foot, which 


446 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide, 


always outruns it a little ; it is therefore between the neck-veil 
and the foot this organ anteally forms two curved lobes, caused 
by the deep indentation in its centre. The pedal disk is mode- 
rately long and rather broad, divided transversely very deeply 
at a third of its length; the other two-thirds taper gradually to 
a moderately rounded termination, sometimes slightly emar- 
ginate and with a medial groove; the pedicle of attachment to 
the body is long and slender. The structure of the foot is that 
of Pedipes; I observed it twenty-five years ago, and its quality 
of locomotion perfectly agrees with the etymology of that term ; 
it is very slow in consequence of a double action of the pedal disk 
being necessary to effect progression, the anteal portion being 
first carried forward, accompanied by the head and neck, and is 
then fixed, when the posterior portion carrying the shell is drawn 
up to its predecessor or pes pedi and so on, and thus a slow march 
is accomplished: there is no operculum. The neck, from the 
length of its protrusion, admits of close examination, but no ge- 
nerative organ was observed. I think that from all the fourteen 
specimens having ovaria, they, like the Helices, are hermaphro- 
dites with mutual congression. The sac of the ova is deposited 
in the posterior cavity of the shell, which part is without imternal 
spire; the animal appears to have the power of absorbing the 
septa; the oviduct winds entwined with the brown liver, accom- 
panied by the intestine to its termination at the middle of the 
right side of the aperture. The intestine is by far the most con- 
spicuous organ of the viscera; it is very large and always fully 
distended ; its course after leaving the pylorus of the bursiform 
stomach is along the left side glued to the liver ; it descends to 
nearly the ovarian bag before it ascends on the right side of the 
liver to its termination at the middle of the aperture, where the 
fecal matters may be seen to issue, not in distinct pellets, but in 
large cylindrical-formed brown sandy masses ; the rectum is a 
mere aperture, but, like the intestine, of large calibre ; there are 
two slight sigmoid flexures, otherwise the form and course of the 
intestine and its formed contents are very similar to those parts 
in Heliz ; the cesophagus is long, but though we could not de- 
tect all the organs of the buccal mass, we found at the usual place 
the nervous cordon of two oval yellow ganglions. 

I now come to the most important point of this examination, 
the character of the respiratory organ, as some malacologists are 
still in doubt whether the animal breathes pure air or extracts it 
from water ; my own prepossessions have been of the latter cast. 
Having submitted fourteen live animals to the powers of an ex- 
cellent microscope, I am enabled to say, that I found no traces 
of a regular pectinated membrane ; but when the dissection turned 
out well, there appeared, as in the usual place of the Helices, what 


Tornatellidze, and Pyramidellide. 4.47 


I considered the respiratory cavity having its walls lined with an 
anastomosing network of vessels; one side of this membrane 
abutted on the rectum and the canal of the sac of viscosity. The 
strongest support that this is the true respiratory organ is, that 
I observed in several individuals large cylindrical masses, not 
pellets, of red-brown sandy fecal matters ejected from a dilata- 
tion in the mantle lining the aperture. It must not be supposed 
that I have mistaken this orifice for the termination of the rec- 
tum : that organ ends within the mantellar dilatation, exactly as 
in Helix, in which the respiratory orifice dilates to receive air as 
well as to emit the rejectamenta. This dilatation in the present 
species has not the aspect of the terminus of a rectum; it is a 
simple oblong fissure, which instantly closes and is lost to view 
when the feces are passed: the continual change of posture of 
these animals, not one of them ith of an inch long, prevented 
me observing the periodic dilatations. The facts I have stated 
appear to be decisive, that the animal respires free air ; in addi- 
tion, it has the cord-like margin of the mantle, as in the Helices, 
around the aperture of the shell, and the figure and course of the 
large conspicuous intestine is also as in Heliz. 

The animal when put into water instantly escapes therefrom, 
apparently with the view of breathing free air. All the animals 
exhibited the ovary : this circumstance almost amounts to proof, 
that they possess a similar hermaphroditism to the Helices, that 
of mutual congression. All these facts favour the opimion that 
the animal breathes free air. Those I examined inhabit a bank 
wall, that for ten days out of thirty is covered by the sea for 
three or four hours out of the twenty-four ; they are found lying 
at the bottom of stones which are imbedded in a red sandy soil, 
and have not been disturbed for years; the detached stones at 
the base of the wall under which they are found are buried from 
3 to 6 inches, and require force to raise them. 

The fact that these animals are submerged for only a very small 
part of the year proves nothing as regards the plan of respiration, 
as the Rissoa ulve and minute Litiorine adhere constantly to 
the outside of the bases of the stones under which the Conovult 
are found, and are not more submerged than they, and yet 
these animals are decided pectinibranchiata, which nevertheless 
appear to have the power of living in free air with almost equal 
facility as the pulmonifera, and perhaps by constant exposure to 
the atmospheric air their branchiz acquire the capability of ex- 
tracting oxygen therefrom. Though the C. bidentatus are so 
little submerged, the places they lie in are always humid from 
the influences of the tidal waters. 

The Conovulus denticulatus is rarely found at Exmouth: I 
have not seen the animal; it will be desirable to observe if the 


448 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide, 


foot is transversely divided as in C. bidentatus. The C. albus and 
erosus of authors are undoubtedly the C. bidentatus. 

This family, with a few of the Budide, first show the singular 
deviation in the position of the eyes from the ordinary gastero- 
pods: I place in it the Otina ——?, Velutina otis, which is a 
most curious and anomalous animal, as I cannot find a more ap- 
propriate provisional depositary for it. I have given a full ac- 
count of it, that naturalists may form their own opinion of its 
true position. It inhabits the high littoral levels, from which 
circumstance, and the structure of ‘the respiratory apparatus not 
having been made out clearly, it may, if the Conovuli really 
breathe pure air, have a closer connection with them than ap- 
pears from their present doubtful position, by having a similar 
respiration. Though this animal has not the tentacula of Cono- 
vulus, it has the singular divided foot, and the eyes at the ternal 
points of the head, which is an analogous position to the eyes in 
Conovulus, and like in it there is no operculum, in which point it 
also resembles Bula, as well as in the absence of true tentacula. 
As far as I can judge at present, this animal appears to be the in- 
termediate link of the two families ; for assuredly it is not a Budla ; 
and though closer to Conovulus than to Bulla, it can scarcely, 
though closely connected, be deemed its congener. 


Otina —— ?, Gray. 
Velutina otis, auctorum. 


Animal suboval, auriform, thick, pure white ; the mantle does 
not extend beyond the shell, its margin is plain; the head is 
large, very slightly lobed at its left and right points ; the buccal 
orifice is a vertical fissure at the under surface, apparently fur- 
nished with teeth, or a short spinous tongue between the usual 
buccal mass of a fleshy palate and corneous plates, which are 
visible through the pellucidity of the head of the animal, with the 
cesophagus coasting under the light yellow anterior portion of 
the shell to the stomach. To add to the singularity of this 
curious creature, the head is so large, that when viewed through 
the under part of a watch-glass, if the animal is creeping, it has 
the appearance of a third lobe of the foot, and actually assists in 
locomotion. The eyes are large, black, placed on rounded pro- 
minences in the centre of the head: another singular feature is, 
that not even the rudiments of tentacula exist. The foot is of 
very unusual structure, being similar to Adanson’s ‘ Pedipes,’ and 
to that of Conovulus bidentatus, the configuration of which was 
discovered by me many years ago at Exmouth. We refer to the 
description of the foot of C. bidentatus, which in progression and 
all other points is, I may say, precisely similar to that of the 


Tornatellide, and Pyramidellide. 449 


present so-called Velutina otis. The doubtful branchial plume lies 
under the centre of the mantle, evidenced by apparent pectinations, 
_ but the exact form escaped observation. ‘The reproduction is not 
ascertained. The animal is not more than a 15th or 20th of an 
inch in diameter, yet there is not a point mentioned that admits 
of doubt, except the precise structure of the branchial organ. 
There is no operculum. This animal is found at the roots of the 
Lichina pygmea on rocks about three miles east of Exmouth, 
often in company with Kellia rubra. When the animals were placed 
m basins of water they always made their way out of them, and 
fixed themselves to a dry spot, as is the case with many of the 
Littorine, which almost constantly live in atmospheric air. This 
curious and anomalous creature is entirely dissimilar to Velutina, 
and its natural position is far removed from that genus. 


TORNATELLID. 


Tornatella fasciata, Lamarck. 
Voluta tornatilis, auctorum. 


The following notes are from M. Phibppi, Enum. Moll. Siciliz, 
vol. u. p. 143 :— 

Animal not differmg materially from Bulla. Colour white. An 
oblong foot, a little longer than the shell, truncate in front and 
auricled; obtuse behind, carrymg a small elongated narrow ar- 
cuated operculum, with the muricidal character of the striz of 
imerement. The head is flat, divided from the foot by a deep 
groove coalescing with the tentacula, anteally a little dilated, 
“ medio excisum?,” divided above by a longitudinal mesial furrow, 
terminating posteally in two lanceolate lobes reflected on the 
middle of the shell. ‘Two small eyes in the middle of the head. 

This description, as far as it goes, bears out our preliminary 
observations as to natural position. 


PYRAMIDELLIDA. 


This family forms an important section in the ranks of British 
malacology, and consists of numerous species, which, though 
many of them have long been known to our older conchologists, 
have scarcely until very lately attracted the attention of con- 
tinental naturalists im consequence of their minuteness and the 
difficulty of obtainmg the animal for examination. The only 
recent authors who have paid much attention to the malacology 
of these interesting objects are the Rev. T. Lowe, M. Lovén, 
M. Philippi, and Prof. Forbes and Mr. Hanley. 

The British genera comprise upwards of forty species, a third 
of the animals of which I have examined, and think that detailed 
accounts of them would be desirable and acceptable to many of 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 


450 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide, 


the readers of the ‘ Annals.’ These species have run the gauntlet 
through nearly the entire range of the British Gasteropodous 
mollusecan genera in search of a resting-place ; it is needless to 
allude to these ancient and variable depositaries ; I will therefore 
only mention the recent genera m which they appear to have 
obtained that sort. of improved provisional settlement, which is 
usually the precursor, from the many malacological facts that 
have been obtained, of a definitive natural position. 

The more recent receptacles of these interesting objects are, 
Mr. Lowe’s genus Parthenia, Doctor. Fleming’s Odostomia, 
M. Philippi’s Chemnitzia, and the Truncatella and Eulima of 
Risso, with M. Lovén’s Turbinella and Achs. The admirable 
manner in which Mr. Lowe has described the animal and illus- 
trated his Parthenia, causes much regret that we must concur 
with M. Philippi in not using this appellation in consequence of 
the pre-occupation of the term. Though we believe Dr. Fleming’s 
genus Odostomia has the priority of time, yet from the variable- 
ness and instability of the principal conchological character, the 
fold on the pillar, it cannot be maintained either generically or 
as a group: for instance, the Odostomia interstincta has often the 
fold, and often is without it ; the O. indistincta never has a tooth ; 
the O. excavata is sometimes with and sometimes without it. 
Many of the more elongated and turreted species are without a 
fold ; nevertheless in some, for mstance the O. acicula, the tooth 
is present, and often wanting, as our cabinet will show ; therefore 
the appellation of Odostomia to this tribe is incongruous and a 
complete misnomer. The term cannot even be admitted as a sec- 
tional arrangement, as it would separate individuals of the same 
species, for example, the toothed interstincta and the edenticular 
one ; on these accounts we are reluctantly obliged to decline the 
use of the term. Besides, we believe that this fold or tooth has 
had attributed to it far more generic value than it deserves : it 
probably gives some support to the body as a point d’appui; but 
the malacology of the animal, whether with or without it, affords 
no corresponding variation. We therefore propose to adopt 
M. D’Orbigny’s genus Chemnitzia for those species with or with- 
out a tooth, smooth or plicated, many or few volutions, which 
have as a component of their specific characters a moderately 
long proboscis, not an internal one, which can be withdrawy or 
hidden under, and again evolved from the tentacular veil. All 
these species cannot be mistaken, as whatever may be the spe- 
cialties of the animals, they have the apical one or two turns, re- 
flected on the following descending one: this is a constant cha- 
racter ; I have never met with a departure from it. 

The next genus of this family is Hudima, which, though closely 
allied to Chemniézia, is nevertheless distinct in various points to 


Tornatellidee, and Pyramidellidee. 45] 


be mentioned. Then, M. Lovén’s delis next succeeds as a Pyra- 
midellar genus, and only embraces one or two species. The 
Truncatella of Risso, the animal of which has been described by 
Mr. Lowe, will complete the British genera of the Pyramidellide, 
and admit a small number of species which either become more 
or less decollated, or have dome- or button-shaped apices. 

As the above enumeration is not exactly in natural order, we 
state that the genera will stand thus: Truncatella, Chemnitzia, 
Eulima, Aclis, and Stylifer? They follow im natural order the 
Conovulide and Tornatella, with, as we have already stated, the 
lateral abutment of the Littorine, Trochi, Cerithia and Turri- 
telle, and are followed by Ianthine, Scalaria, Natica, Velutina, 
and Laminaria, all of which. having a recondite proboscis, form 
the passage to Cerithiopsis aud the Muricidal Canalifera. I have 
only mentioned this rough section of natural order, which 
perhaps may be modified, as a cursory view of the position of 
this interesting tribe. 


Truncatella, Risso. 


T. Montagui, Lowe, Zool. Journ. vol. v. p. 209. 


I have never seen the animal of T. Montagui, the type, but it 
fortunately has been observed by a most competent malacologist, 
Mr. Lowe, who informs us that the animal has an extended bi- 
lobed muzzle, two contractile, subconical, short, obtuse, divergent 
tentacula, having sessile eyes a little above, but at the external 
bases. The mantle has a collar as in Helix. A very short foot, 
subtruncate in front, rounded behind, and by M. Deshayes’ ac- 
count transversely divided in the sole. M. Philippi doubts this: 
these characters are from the naturalist just named, as I have 
not by me Mr. Lowe’s account in vol. v. Zool. Journ. Though 
this species, by the elongated bilobed head, has alliance with the 
Rissog, it is by the divided foot—if that is so—much nearer to 
the Conovulus bidentatus ; and by the sessile position of the eyes, 
short, subconical tentacula, and simple corneous operculum, it 
is connected so intimately with the Pyramidellar genus Eulima, 
as to justify us in considering it and Conovulus one of the points 
of passage to the genus Chemnitzia. 


Chemnitzia, D’Orbigny. 
Odostomia, auctorum. 


It is unnecessary to insert the specific characters of the animal 
of this genus ; they will be sufficiently collected from our nume- 
rous descriptions ; but we cannot refrain from alluding to the 
Rey. T. Lowe’s account of the animal of his genus Parthenia, 


which is fully borne out by our notes, or rather it bears them 
30* 


452 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide, 


out, and to his prospective intimation, that “future observations 
may warrant possibly the modification of the characters of Par- 
thenia for the reception of the Turbo unidentatus of Montagu and 
its allies.” The following notes will confirm the extreme saga~ 
city of this able malacologist. 


Chemnitzia eulimoides, Hanley. 
Turbo et Odostomia pallida, auct., falso Montagui. 


Animal of six spiral turns; mantle plain ; foot short, truncate 
in front, slightly auricled, but not emarginate or hollowed out 
in the centre as in its congener below, Chemnitzia acuta, rounded 
posteriorly and terminating suddenly in a short poimt; it is 
powdered on its upper surface with pale gold-coloured minute 
points, and in some specimens with sulphur-yellow dots ; beneath 
the same colours prevail, though Jess intensely : it has a light cor- 
neous, simple, not spiral, suboval operculum ; the headisa rather 
short proboscidiform snout, marked on each side with a pale 
yellow longitudinal line; the tentacula are short, flattened, 
triangular, not poimted, and bevelled like an awl, setaceous, and 
im some animals suffused with sulphur-yellow; each has also 
a longitudinal line running between the bevels ; the eyes are at 
the internal points of the basally coalescing tentacula immersed 
in the skin. The operculigerous lobe is inconspicuous, almost 
obsolete, with scarcely a trace of lateral extensions. 

In this species the minute branchial plume was found in the 
usual position attached to the neck and mantle, no head-lappets, 
with scarcely the rudiments of a veil; the anal pellets were ob- 
served to be ejected from the right side ; the male organe géné- 
rateur was not seen. This species scarcely differs from C. acuta : 
the variation is in colour, and in the anterior part of the foot 
being less hollowed out. 

There are five or six varieties slightly differing in contour : their 
principal habitat is at the back of the auricles of the Pecten oper- 
cularis of the coralline zone, where they may be seen in clusters 
of six to ten imbedded in animal mucus. This is a very common 
species, and has long passed as the Turbo pallidus of Montagu, 
but his type, which still exists, proves the error. 


Chemnitzia acuta. 
Odostomia acuta, auctorum. 


Animal spiral; ground colour white; mantle simple ; foot 
short, flake-white, in front deeply emarginate, so much so as at 
times of full extension to present the appearance of a second 
pair of short tentacula, rounding posteally to a point, with a 
suboval corneous operculum on the posterior, scarcely to be ap- 


Tornatellidee, and Pyramidellide. 453 


preciated, operculigerous lobe. The head is proboscidiform, 
marked with minute lead-colour blotches. Tentacula nearly 
conjunctive at the bases, short, broad, awl-shaped, but not 
pointed, setose ; eyes close together at their internal angles, not 
on, but between them, not nace but fixed on the surface skin ; 
the tentacula have an intense white longitudinal line in the cen- 
tre of each. To describe further would only be to repeat our 
notes on C. eulimoides. It is rare at Exmouth, and inhabits the 
coralline zone. 
Chemnitzia unidentata. 


Turbo unidentatus, Montagu. 


Animal spiral, bluish hyaline white; mantle even with the 
shell; head proboscidiform, occasionally extended beyond the foot, 
bearing short, broad, awl-shaped, setose blunt tentacula, which 
have a fine transparent line through their centres; the eyes are 
within the internal bases, close together, not raised, fixed on the 
connecting membrane. The foot is short, truncate, slightly 

eared, but not in the least emarginate in front as in Chemnitzia 
acuta, or even hollowed out Hee that of C. eulimoides, rounded 
posteriorly, sloping to a broad obtuse lance-shaped terminus, 
and has on the posterior upper surface of a scarcely perceptible 
operculigerous lobe, a light corneous, suboval, simply striated 
operculum. The-anterior portion of the sole of the foot is flake- 
white, the posterior hyaline, with a fine longitudinal line only in 
the centre of that part. The sole of the foot is divided from the 
upper pedal disk by a shallow groove, giving the foot a labiated 
aspect. 

This species differs little from C. acuta; the foot not being 
emarginate is the principal distinction, and the tentacula are 
rather stronger and broader than in that species. Habitat 
amongst the masses of Annelida and other animals imbedded in 
old oyster-shells from the coralline zone. 


Chemnitzia conoidea. 
Odostomia conoidea, nonnull. 

Animal mhabiting a spiral shell of eight volutions, hyaline 
bluish white throughout, shghtly shot with flake-white cloudy 
matter ; mantle plain ; head, a proboscidiform cloven muazle re- 
presenting a second pair of short tentacula ; mouth at the termi- 
nation of the scission; the true tentacula are subtriangular, flat, 


-bevelled, not very short, rounded at the tips, slightly setose F the 


eyes are very black, situated exactly at the internal bases of the 
tentacula immersed in the skin, and so close to each other that a 
hair can scarcely be laid between them: I never saw the eyes so 
contiguous in any other molluscum. Foot large, rather long, 


45 A Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide, 


membranous, gently reflected at the sides on itself, which reflex- 
ion it in some measure retains on the march, largely concavely 
arcuated in front, causing the auricles to be pomted, and gra- 
dually tapers to a subtriangular termination. The usual oper- 
culum of the tribe is carried on a simple lobe in an advanced 
position nearly at the junction of the foot with the body. The 
animal is vivacious, displays the eyes on the march, and makes 
rapid progression ; it is only obtained at Exmouth in the coral- 
line zone, and is rare. 


Chemnitzia diaphana. 


Rissoa ? diaphana, R. glabra,. Alder. 
Jeffreysia diaphana, nonnull. 


Animal inhabiting a spiral shell of four and a half tumid vo- 
lutions. Mantle pale yellow, even with the shell. The head is 
short and flat, and so deeply cloven as to form two distinct flake- 
white divergent spatulate lobes with the mouth at the angle of 
the fissure ; these processes have the appearance of a pair of ten- 
tacula, but the true ones are external to them, of hyaline flake- 
white, not very slender nor pointed, and are rather longer than 
the pseudo-tentacula. The eyes are large, black, placed very 
far back on small, very little raised eminences, surrounded by a 
lucid spot or circle issuing from the skin a little within the in- 
ternal portion of the bases of the tentacula ; they are never ex- 
posed, but always carried on the march within the shell, where, 
from its hyaline nature, they can easily be seen. Foot rather 
long, but not slender, auricled in front, gradually tapering to a 
rounded point without any sort of caudal appendage, but has a 
slight longitudinal medial line on the under surface: the usual 
corneous operculum is placed at a little distance from the poste- 
rior upper termination of a simple operculigerous lobe ; it 1s of 
suboval form, pointed at one end and rounded at the other; it 
has marked striz of increment proceeding from a minute apo- 
physis which is the nucleus ; it is of very pale colour. We have 
omitted to mention that the operculigerous lobe extends laterally 
a trifle beyond the pedal disk, forming very narrow arcuated seg- 
ments. The whole of the foot beneath, as well as at the poste- 
rior end above, is pale yellow, but the upper anterior portion 
with the neck and head, from the mouth posteally, is marked 
with excessively minute close-set red-brown points. The three 
posterior volutions are occupied by the viscera, comprising an in- 
tensely dark red-brown liver, which, with the ovarium between 
the lobes, are very conspicuous through the tenuity of the shell. 

The animal is not shy ; it shows the organs freely and marches 
with vivacity ; it also swims and floats with perfect ease, as is 


Tornatellidee, and Pyramidellide. 455 
usually the case with all the smaller and shorter Chemnitzie. We 
have frequently taken it in small pools at Exmouth, in the lit- 
toral zone, in company with C. rissoides. 

In this species I see no departure from the generic charac- 
ters of the tribe to invalidate its reception as one of the Chem- 
nitzie ; there are only the specialties of individual animals. The 
reflexion of the apical turn alone would almost have determined 
me to allocate this species in Chemnitzia, but the examination 
of the soft parts afforded such decisive proofs of its identity 
with that genus, as to leave no alternative. A new genus and 
specific appellation have lately been assigned to this object, which 
I really thmk may be dispensed with; I cannot see the utility 
of forming new genera to receive species which have already 
provided for them suitable and characteristic generic receptacles. 
This practice only adds useless matter to our already overbur- 
thened annals. The present species has enjoyed two specific 
names within a few years, but as it is ascertained to be the 
Rissoa? diaphana of Alder, it will only be an act of justice to 
that excellent malacologist to revert to his original appellation. 
If this arrangement is acquiesced in, the O. diaphana of My. Jef- 
freys m the ‘ Annals,’ vol. 11. 8. 2. p. 330 (No. 11), quite a differ- 
ent species, will require, as a Chemnitzia, a new specific name. 


Chemnitzia rissoides. 
Odostomia rissoides, nonnull. 


Animal inhabiting a spiral pale horn-colour shell of four and a 
half rather tumid volutions stamped with very fine lines of in- 
crement. Mantle not produced beyond the margin of the shell. 
Head short, flat, not grooved or cloven, gently arcuated at its 
termination ; it issues between the foot, and in this species a ten- 
tacular veil, which, with the tentacula, extends a little beyond 
the foot; the veil is entire with a sweeping indentation which 
resolves itself at the right and left angles mto two very short, 
broad, awl-shaped, bevelled, blunt tentacula, on which there is 
an opake linear stripe from base to point ; they are hyaline, seta- 
ceous, with the tips marked with a round opake white dot, which 
in certain aspects give them a clavate appearance, and at the 
under part they are aspersed with minute sulphur points; the 
eyes are large, very black, imbedded in the skin a little below 
the origin of the tentacula at their internal bases. The foot is 
very short, strictly truncate in front, scarcely auricled, with a 
very rounded posterior termination at half extension, but on the 
march tapers to a lanceolate point ; it carries at a little distance 
from the terminus of the pedal disk, on a simple operculigerous 
lobe, a slightly arcuated, suboval, light horn-coloured operculum, 


456 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide, 


which has its columellar edge raised and reflected outwardly 
throughout its length, as in Chemnitzia diaphana, the nucleus 
being at the centre of the pillar edge, from whence the striz of 
increment radiate conspicuously to the outer margin. The foot, 
both above and below, the body generally, and the neck and head, 
are of a rather opake white, sprinkled not very thickly but irre- 
gularly with bright sulphur minute points. 

The animal is lively, moves with celerity, displays the organs, 
and swims on its back. It is an inhabitant of the finer alge of 
the pools of the lower levels of the littoral zone at Exmouth, m 
considerable abundance. Mrs. Gulson, a lady naturalist at that 
place, first made me acquainted with this species, by kindly con- 
signing some specimens to my examination. It is a most poly- 
morphous species, as out of nearly 100 specimens scarcely two 
are alike, varying in tumidity, length, contour and colour ; indeed 
every 100 yards of coast appears to have its peculiar variety. 


Chemnitzia plieata. 
Turbo et Odostomia plicata, auctorum. 


The animal throughout is pale frosted yellow, inhabiting a 
spiral shell of six or seven slightly raised volutions. Mantle sim- 
ple. The head is a long, flat muzzle, with a circular, terminal, 
entire, compressed disk, issuimg between a tentacular veil and 
the foot, and can be extended of concurrent length with the 
latter organ. The tentacula are triangular, bevelled, broad, flat, 
rather longer than in its congeners of the same size, and terminate 
in rounded sublanceolate points ; the eyes are imbedded in the 
skin at the internal bases, but not quite so close together as in 
some other species. Foot short, truncate in front, slightly notched 
in the centre, labiated, rounded behind at rest ; somewhat elon- 
gated, though not much pomted on the march ; carries the very 
hght horn-coloured operculum of suboval form, with oblique striz 
of growth, on a simple upper lobe advanced to nearly the junc- 
tion of the foot with the body. The foot has an inconspicuous 
central longitudinal line on the sole. 

It inhabits in sufficient abundance the littoral zone at Ex- 
mouth, but I believe it also inhabits the laminarian and coralline 
districts. 


Chemnitzia rufa, auctorum. 
Parthenia, Melania, et Odostomia rufa, nonnull. 


Animal inhabiting a shell of fourteen flat plicated volutions 
with interstitial short transverse lines; the general aspect as to 
colour is pale azure hyaline, irregularly aspersed with snow-colour 
opake flakes. The head or muzzle proceeds from the coalescing 


Tornatellidee, and Pyramidellide. 457 


tentacular membrane, forming a sort of head-veil to a little be- 
yond the foot; it is long, flat, and terminates in two arcuated 
lobes with a wide central indentation between them; the mouth 
is not quite at the extremity of the head. The tentacular veil 
originating in the basal coalition of those organs is entire, and 
diverges into two very short, flat, broad, bevelled, subtriangular 
tentaculiform processes rounded on the tips, on each of which 
there are about nine intense white subcircular minute flakes ; the 
_ eyes are not on the triangular bases of the tentacula, but a little 
posterior to their origin, imbedded in the skin of the anterior 
base of the neck exactly central ; that is, it can scarcely be appre- 
ciated if the inclination be external or internal. The foot is large, 
- moderately long, auricled in front, bevelled to a very fine edge, and 
when in the full extension of march tapers to a point, when at 
rest it is rounded ; it is flat, of thin texture, of a pale blue hya- 
line colour suffused with opake snow-white matter ; it carries on 
a simple scarcely raised operculigerous lobe, situate quite at the 
middle, or at the junction of the pedicle of the foot with the 
body, an oblong-oval light corneous operculum, with a depressed 
point as a nucleus, from which oblique strize of increment pro- 
ceed. The branchiz, buccal apparatus, and the organs of repro- 
duction were not seen, as the shells could not be destroyed, and 
it is probable that their minuteness would have caused an attempt 
to detect them to end in failure. We are therefore in the dark 
whether the tongue is spinous or unarmed, as is the long flat 
lingual riband in the cylindrical recondite proboscis of the 
Eulime. | 
There is no tooth on the columella of this species, as in most 
of the preceding ones, excepting the C. diaphana ; but there are 
sometimes within the aperture of the ultimate volution one or 
two minute denticles, as in Conovulus denticulatus, and we have 
the C. acicula with a decided pillar fold; these columellar ap- 
pendages cannot at all be depended on from their instability and 
variableness ; they may serve as a kind of mark to distinguish one 
species from another conchologically, but even that index fails 
when the species is sometimes with and sometimes without the 
denticle. . 
This is a rare animal on the Devon coasts, but we have taken 
several at Exmouth in the coralline zone ; it is by no means shy, 
marching with vivacity, and allowing a good examination. 


Chemnitzia syiralis. 


Melania, Turbinella, et Odostomia spiralis, auct. 


Animal occupying a spiral shell of four flat volutions. Mantle 
even. The colour in all parts is hyaline white, delicately suffused 


458 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulidee, 


with snow-white points of several magnitudes : the head is a mo- 
derately long muzzle, flat, plain, rounded in front; it issues from 
the tentacular membrane, and is placed between it and the foot, 
with which it is of concurrent length; on the march sometimes 
one and sometimes the other is in advance, but the tentacula 
always reach beyond the head, which only very rarely, by an ex- 
traordinary exertion, is extended to the tentacula: I mention this 
because I have seen the animal figured with the muzzle as long 
as the tentacula, which is an unnatural posture, and it is never 
carried so on the march ; the mouth is beneath. The tentacula 
occupy the extent of the membrane from which they originate, 
coalescing at their bases, and diverging greatly to their points ; 
they are short, flat, broad, bevelled, triangular, blunt, setose, with 
a snow-white line from base to point, and a round intense flake- 
white dot at their tips, which give them the aspect of being cla- 
vate ; the eyes are large, black, placed on the skin at the internal 
bases of the tentacular bifurcation. The foot is slightly auricled, 
and sinuated on each side so as to make a gradual central inden- 
tation ; it is rather broad, perfectly round posteally at half exten- 
sion, but im full march it tapers to a moderately pointed lan- 
ceolate termination, carrying on a plain upper lobe a suboval, 
light corneous finely striated simple operculum. The animal is 
active, and shows its points sans facon. It inhabits at Exmouth 
the coralline, laminarian, and the lowest littoral levels. It scarcely 
differs from C. rissoides, except in being white instead of speckled 
with yellow, and in the foot being sinuated in front instead of 
truncate. There is usually a fold on the pillar. 


Chemnitzia interstincta. 
Turbo et Odostomia interstincta, Mont. et auct. 


Animal inhabiting a flat subcylindrical shell of six to seven 
volutions ; it is white throughout. Mantle rather fleshy around 
the margin of the aperture; head narrow, cloven, with exceed- 
ingly short, strong, rather flat, setaceous, very obtusely pointed 
tentacula ; the eyes are very distinct at their internal bases, not 
im the least raised; foot very small, short, and does not extend 
beyond the basal volution, truncate in front, moderately pointed 
behind, carrying on its upper surface a minute light corneous 
simply striated operculum. It mbhabits the coralline zone, lurk- 
ing in the crevices of the Annelida, in old bivalve shells. The 
species now described is the variety with the subrotund volutions, 
and of larger growth than its slender subcylindrical congener 
with the flat angular sutures, which possibly may be distinct ; 
but it is probable I may meet with the animal. This species is 
frequently without the fold; we have many such in our cabinet. 


Tornatellidee, and Pyramidellide. 459 


The closely congeneric species, the C. indistincta, is always with- 
out the denticle. It inhabits plentifully the coralline zone. 


Chemnitzia nitidissima. 
Turbo nitidissimus, Montagu et auctorum. 


Though the animal of this elegant minute shell remains un- 
discovered, still the inversion of its apical turns on the succeeding 
volution is so excellent and faithful a characteristic of the Chem- 
nitzie, of which I am not aware of an instance of failure, that I 
am induced without hesitation to consider this species as a mem- 
ber of that genus, and I confidently expect when the animal is 
déterré, it will support me in the step I have taken. This cha- 
racter, which I think of great value as a conchological aid, is 
far preferable to the unstable columellar fold. 


Chemnitzia unica. 
Turbo unicus, Montagu et auctorum. 


The animal of this species still remains undiscovered, yet I 
confidently expect to detect it, as I know its habitat, and have 
taken several live shells, though they were not detected amongst 
the debris of marine matters until collapse had come on. I am 
inclined to think that the minute reflected apex, which I consider 
one of the best conchological characteristics of the Chemnitzia, 
and is in live specimens apparent under the microscope, will bear 
me out in the present allocation ; the shells when adult vary from 
seven to nine volutions, and at Exmouth the animal dwells in 
the central levels of the littoral zone. 


Chemnitzia Gulsone (n. s.), nobis. 


C. testa tenuis, levis, anfractibus quinque cylindrico-tumidis, 
subobliquis. Apertura elongato-ovalis, peripheria integra, 
tenui, paulum reflexa, ad externum labium leviter constricta. 
Sutura simplex. Apex rotundato-obtusus, subreflexus. Color 
albus, vel pallide luteus. Axis 45, diameter 1, uncie. Ha- 
bitat prope ostia Iscee Danmoniorum. Animal ignotum. 

I deposit in this genus a minute and elegant species, which 
appears unaccountably not to have been noticed. I am informed 
by Mr. Jeffreys, an excellent conchological authority, who has 
very lately looked over my cabinet, that it is unpublished, and 
has probably escaped the attention of the learned authors of the 
‘ British Mollusca.” Mr. Barlee, who also examined the shells, a 
very competent authority, assured me that he concurred in this 
opinion. Under these circumstances I considered it a para- 
mount duty, asa faithful knight of this branch of natural history, 
to fly to the rescue, and I hope by the aid of my good lance to 


460 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide, 


convert the undeserved neglect of this rare object into an imperish- 
able renown, by giving it, for a specific appellation, the name of 
a lady at Exmouth, who has devoted her leisure to the cultivation 
of natural history, and by her illustrations and discoveries in the 
departments of algology and conchology has done much to pro- 
mote the advancement of science. May more of our fair country- 
women follow her example! These pursuits not only delight and 
adorn their votaries, but they add new facts and new discoveries 
to our stock ; it is only by the exertions of the many, distributed 
over the face of the land, that novelties are brought to our know- 
ledge. The harvest is not yet gathered in, and the lady who 
discovers a new species gains an immortality co-extensive with 
the existing order of nature. I refrain to add to this simple 
acknowledgement of rare merit, lest I should imvade those re- 
tiring sensibilities, which are always the concomitants of true 
science. 

This elegant shell, of five and a half rather tumid volutions, 
has much the contour of some of the subelongated species. I have 
little doubt that it is a true Chemnitzia ; it is therein deposited 
until the knowledge of the animal shall determine its position. 
I invite naturalists sedulously to search for it. It is a rare spe- 
cies: I possess three perfect specimens. The characteristic ob- 
tuse, yet reflected apex, has induced me to place it amongst its 
congeners of similar apical configuration, which is almost pecu- 
liar to the Pyramidellide. I believe that Zanthina is the only other 
genus that has something of a similar structure, but in it the 
apex presents rather a distorted irregularity than a true reflexion ; 
but whether this is so or not, the connecting characters between 
Tanthina and Chemnitzia are of little value. 


Having concluded the notes on the Chemnitzia, I have only to 
remark on the singular sameness of the descriptions ; indeed it is 
difficult to divest oneself of the idea that all of them appertain 
to the same animal. I may have generalized at the expense of 
destroying the identity of each species, by omitting the delicate 
particular variations, by which alone objects so similar can be 
distinguished malacologically, especially by the young student. 

The Rev. T. Lowe, in the 6th vol. p. 511, Old Series, of the 
‘Annals of Natural History,’ appears, in constituting the cha- 
racters of his Parthenia, our Chemnitzia, only to have had the 
corroborating aid of a single congeneric species, the Turbo uni- 
dentatus of Montagu, from which he anticipitated the possibility 
that future investigations would require some modification of the 
characters to render the genus more inclusive. The present 
notes of many additional species of this tribe may perhaps sup- 
ply. the elements of a shght alteration im his diagnoses, which are 
so very correct as to embrace the whole tribe; indeed the only 


Tornatellide, and Pyramidellide. 461 


addition, if even it is required, would be to state, that in some of 
the Chemnitzia the basal conjunction of the tentacula produces 
a slight veil or membrane under which the proboscidal muzzle 
issues. Mr. Lowe writes, “ pallio ecanaliculato ;’ M. Loven says, 
“ processus palli dexter canaliculatus.” I have not observed this 
canal in any of the species ; 1t may exist, and from its minuteness 
have escaped detection, or be supposititious, from the effect of 
the various changes in the posture of the animal. 

The following and some other species of minor note belong to 
Chemnitzia: Turbinella albella, Loven; Odostomia turrita, Hanley ; 
Turbo nivosus, Mont.; T. insculptus, T. sandvicensis ; Helix are- 
naria, Mont.; O. fenestrata, O. excavata, O. scalaris ; T. elegan- 
tissimus, Mont.; O. scille, O. acicula, O. formosa, O. affinis, O. 
clavula, Rissoa? opalina, &e. &e. 


Eulima, Risso. 


This genus is in close alliance with Chemnitzia, but is distinct 
in several points, and shows a nearer approach to the Muricidal 
tribes by its proboscis strictly “ recondenda,” which has a very 
long, flat, unarmed tongue, and by the short tentacula conically 
tapering, not being flat and triangular as in Chemnitzia, with less 
approach to coalition at their bases, in the skin of which the eyes 
are exactly medially fixed. The anatomy of the minute Chem- 
nitzi@ is, | believe, unknown; a comparison cannot be niade with 
Eulima ; we therefore only mention that in it there is an exces- 
sively long vas deferens or epididymis ; we have dissected many 
of the E. polita, but never found in the proboscis, or lingual 
riband, the least appearance of spinous processes. It is probable 
that the buccal apparatus of all the Chemnitzie are destitute of 
the spinous tongue. The conchological alliance of this genus 
with Chemnitzia is excellent, as it has the same inversion of the 
apical volutions. 


Eulima polita, auctorun. 


Eulima nitida, auctorum. 
Eulima distorta, auctorum. 


Animal of twelve to sixteen spiral turns, inhabiting a white, 
highly polished, porcellanous, conically tapering, subulate shell ; 
mantle white, fleshy, fully linmg the aperture, but there is no 
reflexion or extension of it to account for the perfect glabrous 
aspect. Head moderately large, flattish, not much produced ; 
mouth below, vertically cloven; the tentacula are short, conical, 
pointed, nearly united at the bases, diverging gradually to their 
terminations ; the basal halves are pure white, the summital por- 
tions yellow or orange, sometimes of a greenish yellow ; the eyes 
are large, and when the animal marches generally lie under the 


462 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide, 


anterior margin of the aperture, but from its tenuity and lustre 
are easily observed; they are very rarely exserted beyond the 
limits of the shell, and are fixed at the centres of the bases of the 
tentacula; they are mounted on minute orange-coloured emi- 
nences. The foot is small, short, seldom extended beyond the 
basal whorl, truncate and auricled anteriorly, very moderately 
acuminated behind ; the sole in front is separated from the upper 
skin by a groove, forming double labia, and carries on the oper- 
culigerous lobe a thin, light horn-coloured flexible suboval ob- 
liquely striated operculum ; the anterior. upper margin of the 
foot is bordered by two linear segments of a circle with the con- 
vexity outwards, but indented in the middle, of a bright orange- 
yellow, but these colours intensely marked are only observable in 
adult specimens, the younger ones being white; it has been 
omitted to state, that several portions of the foot are more or less 
tinctured with orange-yellow. The verge of this species springs 
under the right tentaculum ; it is rather long, pale yellow, flat — 
and strap-shaped for two-thirds of its length, and at the end it 
becomes more spread and falcate, with two short orange-coloured 
stripes at the terminus, where the orifice is placed. The testis 
is an elongated oval yellowish lobe, situate in the posterior volu- 
tions, and communicating with the verge by a long’ wrinkled 
tortuous filiform vas deferens or epididymis, like that of Buc- 
cinum undatum ; it is at least 25 inches, or three times the length 
of the shell. The tongue is also of extraordinary length, flat, 
strap-shaped, and without a spinous armature. A single branchial 
plume in the usual place, small, narrow, of twelve to fifteen short 
coarse strands, with an arterial or branchial vein in the centre ; 
indeed we are not quite sure that the plume is not double; the 
colour is pale drab. We have not observed an incipient fold of 
the mantle, but whether it be there or not, we have sufficient evi- 
dence of an approach to the Muricidal tribes; and after, in another 
memoir, we have given some notes on Scalaria, Coriocella, Ve- 
lutina and Natica, our scheme of natural order from the Bullide 
to the Muricidal families will be sufficiently developed. 

It is scarcely doubtful that the H. nitzda is a mere variety of 
the type, E. polita, and the two varieties of H. distorta are the 
young. The L. polita is lively, not at all shy, and inhabits the 
coralline zone at Exmouth in abundance. The other acknow- 
ledged British species are the H. subulata and E. bilineata, but 
their distinctness admits of doubt, and it is by no means certain 
that when the animals are better known, some of the more polished 
elongated Chemnitzie may not be transferred to the Eulime. 


Aclis (n. g.), Loven. 


This genus contains only two very rare British species, the 


\ 
Tornatellidee, and Pyramidellide. 463 


Turbo ascaris of Turton and the 4. supranitida of S. Wood ; the 
animal of neither has, I believe, occurred to a British observer ; 
we earnestly request the discoverer of either to carefully examine 
and communicate his notes, as the animal requires further inves- 
tigation before its position is permanently settled. It is doubtful 
if the Turbo ascaris of Turton ought to enter M. Loveén’s genus ; 
however, as it is only an ad-interim deposit, we give his generic 
diagnoses :— 

Animal slender; head not proboscidiform ; tentacula slender, 
cylindrical, somewhat inflated, approximating at the bases, at 
which points the eyes are immersed and externally inclined ; 
there is a long, strong, and recondite proboscis ; tongue simple? ; 
the upper lobe of the foot is divided from the sole, which is nar- 
row and produced. The operculigerous lobe is large, differing 
in shape on each side; the right one is the largest, with three to 
four plications ; the left forms a single rounded lobe, posteally 
produced into a fold. The sole of the foot is tongue-shaped, 
and anteally truncate. Operculum? Shell turreted, rough or 
pitted, havimg numerous volutions furnished with elevated spiral 
strie or sharp ridges. Aperture oval. 

Though this genus appears to have several connecting cha- 
racters with the two preceding ones, the above generic characters 
are so very distinct m many particulars, that it is unnecessary 
to make any comparative observations. The discovery of the 
animal of our Turbo ascaris will clear up doubts. 


Stylifer, Broderip. 


We have hesitated to include this genus as one of the pyrami- 
dellar tribes, yet it would be difficult to find a more suitable 
position, at least for the present ; we have however our suspicions, 
that when the proboscidal structure is made known and the 
reproductive organs, it may possibly pass to the vicinity of the 
Natice or Velutine ; at present however we may observe, that 
the conical tentacula and external position of the eyes remove 
it from the Bullide and Conovuli: as a Pyramidella, it will be 
the only species without an operculum ; but if the tongue is un- 
armed, that would be an approximation to Hulima. The case 
is surrounded with difficulties only to be removed by a more ex- 
tended investigation of the animal: we strongly recommend it to 
the attention of naturalists: I have im the last thirty years ex- 
amined hundreds of various species of Hehini, in vain, for this 
rare animal. 

All that is known of it is due to the assiduous researches of 
the learned authors of the ‘ British Mollusca.’ We refer with 
pleasure to this valuable work, which has supplied us with many 
mteresting facts ; indeed we may add, that the votaries of this 


f 


464 On the Conovulide, Tornatellidie, and Pyramidellide. 


fascinating branch of natural history will receive both pleasure 
and information by consulting its pages. 
I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant, 
Witriam Crark. 


Postscriet.—I have just taken from the coral zone of the 
South Devon coast, at Exmouth, in thirteen fathoms water, the 
rare Megathyris cistellula of the ‘ British Mollusca,’ the Tere- 
bratula seminulum? Philippi, which I believe has not been found 
so far south in the United Kingdom, except, fide Turtoni, in Tor- 
bay; I am sure that Professor Forbes and Mr. Hanley will feel 
pleasure in the corroboration of the correctness, in this instance, 
of Dr. Turton’s habitat : see the note in the ‘ Br itish Mollusca,’ 
vol. u. p. 862. I have had on several occasions personal inter- 
course with Dr. Turton, and became the original purchaser of 
his collection of British shells, which, during my temporary 
secession from malacological pursuits, passed into Mr. Jeffreys’s 
possession ; Dr. Turton ‘also did me the honour of the dedication 
of his Manual of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca. Under 
these circumstances, I consider it to be my duty, to say, m re- 
spect to the note referred to, that I am confident my old friend 
never intentionally led us into error ; nor do Professor Forbes and 
Mr. Hanley state otherwise. The fact is, that Dr. Turton was a 
man of great simplicity, and so far from age giving an increase 
of caution, it appears, with him, to have had a contrary effect ; if 
it were necessary, I could relate several curious and laughable 
stories of his being duped by the frauds of crafty shell-dealers. 
Whilst I admit that Dr. Turton lent too credulous an ear to the 
impositions of unscrupulous communicators, which has impaired 
our dependence on the habitats of various doubtful testacea re- 
corded in his ‘ Conchological Dictionary,’ I trust I have cleared 
the memory of my friend, to whom British conchology is much 
indebted for his care and nurture, from every suspicion of gross 
and indesinent error: we must not forget that Dr. Tur eae and 
the excellent Montagu fanned the flame “of this branch of nata- 
ral history when almost extinct, and its supporters were few and 
far between. 

The present shell is quite fresh, with the dried animal in it ; 
it is of subquadrate form, pale brown colour, much more com- 
pressed than the Shetland specimens, and has the mesial groove 
more distinctly developed ; still it is only a variety of the MW. cis- 
tellula, which M. Philippi states to be subject to much variation 
of outline. Axis et diameter zo Uncie. 

Note.—I1 withdraw for the pr esent my notes on the Fusus 
Branscombi, inserted in the December ‘ Annals’ for 1849, p.424. 


Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Alge. 465 


XL.—On the Hairs of marine Alge and their development. 
By Dr. Rosurr Caspary. 


{With three Plates. | 


Tue following observations, which by no means exhaust their 
subject, are destined to direct the attention of botanists to one 
point of marine algology, which up to this time has scarcely 
been noticed, viz. the characters of the hairs of the Seaweeds. 
A person, who from other parts of botany knows how much 
attention is paid to the external covering of plants, as well by 
the physiologist as by the merely descriptive botanist, and enters 
upon marine algology with the expectation that the external 
covering here will be the more scrupulously noticed, as every- 
thing is treated with the microscope, will tind himself totally 
disappointed. I need scarcely observe, that in other parts of 
botany even the recognition of the species often depends upon 
the hairs; I mention only the genera Myosotis, Leontodon, Oro- 
banche, Polypodium, &c., and that none of the better books ever 
fail to notice them. Many of the marine Algz have a very 
peculiar external covering, which will, I trust, before long not 
only be found of importance to the physiologist, as it partly 
already has been, but also to the descriptive botanist in 
establishing striking characters for the recognition of genera 
and species. By some of my friends to whom I have mentioned 
the importance of the has in marine Algze, the objection has 
been raised, that they are not essential. But what is essential ? 
Without entermg upon metaphysical speculations, I trust that 
the reader will agree with me, that everything in a plant is 
essential, which under regular and ordinary circumstances is 
always produced by it. But if this is the explanation of the 
notion of essential as far as a botanist wants it, then the hairs 
of the marine Algz are no longer to be overlooked or to be 
treated as inessential, as every plant which is not taken from 
high-water mark or a very exposed situation, but from a sheltered 
pool or deeper water, will invariably, if hairs at all are produced 
by it, exhibit them. I beg to observe, that the following ob- 
servations were all made on living plants and with sea-water. 
Those who would criticise them must not judge from dry spe- 
cimens, to which in deseribing Alge recourse should be had 
only in utter want of fresh ones, from reasons so obvious that I 
need not to state them. Descriptions and representations not 
taken from the living plant are in algology of no value whatever 
to the physiologist, and of very little indeed to the systematic 
botanist. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 31 


466 Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs-of marie Alge. 


Harvey calls the hairs of Seaweeds either by this name, see 
‘Manual,’ 1849, p. 31, or “fibres,” l. c. p. 71, or “ filaments,” 
I. c. p. 12. We would propose that the term “filament” be 
banished altogether from algology, as having already in phe- 
nogamous botany a fixed signification ; particularly as it is used 
in algology not only in one signification, but, what is scarcely 
credible, in four; signifying, as mentioned, first, “hair,” J. ¢. 
p- 12; secondly, “stem,” as in the Confervee, /. c. p. 198, which 
Kiitzing with a very good name calls “trichoma”; thirdly, 
“strings of cells placed end to end,” forming in the stem only 
a component part and not being isolated as such, /. c. p. 146; 
fourthly, “elongated single cells,” as in Codiwm tomentosum, 
‘Phycol. Brit.’ t. 93, ‘Manual,’ p. 193. What good can be ex- 
pected from such an indefinite signification of a term, particularly 
m science, where clearness of expression is the first condition ? 
The expression “fibre,” which is also used for signifying the 
hairs of Seaweeds, is equally to be rejected. A “fibre” is mm 
other parts of botany an elongated cylindrical or flattened body 
of no cellular texture, but simply consisting of solid cellulose, 
as the spiral fibre, &c. In analogy with this signification, I 
propose to restrict the term in algology for such thin, elongated, 
solid, more or less cylindrical bodies, not having cellular texture, 
as are e. g. found in the genus Schizosiphon, Kiitz. (see ‘Sp. 
Alg’ p. 327, ‘Phyc. Gen.’ p. 233), where the sheaths split ito 
such long, thin, often curled and spirally twisted bodies, probably 
composed of gelatine. The term “hair,” finally, is in other parts 
of botany applied to “cells of soft thin walls, attached to the 
external surface of the plant, of different form or arrangement ” 
(see Schleiden’s ‘ Wissenschaftliche Botanik,’ 1. p. 258) ; and this 
signification of the term “ hair” is entirely that which we attribute 
to the word in algology, although with this addition, that such 
bodies bear no fruit or antheridia, nor are threads of fixation. 

After having thus fixed the signification of “ hair,” we shall give 
a general survey of the sorts of hairs we have examined, and then 
describe their form and development in the individual plants. 


The following table shows the kinds of hairs we have found. 
I. Hairs of one cell : 


1. Single ones: Callithamnium Daviesit. [We quote the names 
according to Harvey’s ‘ Manual,’ and omit for the sake of 
brevity the name of the author. | 


2. Many placed in an irregular whorl at the junctions of two 
cells of the stem: Ceramium rubrum, strictum, nodosum, 
flabelligerum, acanthonotum, ciliatum. 


Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Alge. 467 


II. Hairs composed of many cells : 
1. Undivided : 
A. Single ones: Sphacelaria cirrhosa. 


B. Placed in tufts of 5-16: Chorda filum and lomentaria ; 
Punctaria plantaginea ; of 4—5 : Leathesia tubertformis ; 
in the axils of the branchlets: Cladostephus spongiosus, 
Sphacelaria scoparia; 1 an undefined number at the 
conceptacles : Cystoseira granulata. 


2. Divided, dichotomously : Rhodomela subfusca ; Polysipho- 
nia urceolata, fibrosa, nigrescens; in the conceptacles amongst 
the antheridia: Cystoseira granulata. 


We turn now to the description of the hairs in each plant. 

The hairs in Callithamnium Daviesti are very long, cylindrical, 
consisting of one cell, rounded at the apex, without a nucleus or 
granular contents, but towards the apex (Pl. X VI. fig. 10) there is 
in younger hairs a small portion of a slimy, not granular matter, 
filling out the whole breadth of the hair. The hair is produced 
here and there at the apex of the cells of the stem (see fig. 10, 
which represents a branch of Callithamnium Daviesii with two 
hairs). Their length is : 0°1094; 00474; 0°0712 of a French 
duodecimal line. I did not find any hairs on other species of 
Callithamnium, t.e. on Call. Rothi B. purpureum, polycarpum, 
Turneri, and two other species. Therefore, and as the nucleus 
in Call. Daviesii is a free one in the apex of the cells, whilst the 
other Callithamnia just named have the nucleus attached to 
the middle of the wall of the cell, I doubt whether this species 
rightly holds its place in the genus Callithamnium. It would 
be desirable to make it a pomt for observation, whether Call. 
Daviesii has favellze and tetraspores: I myself have seen neither, 
but im March and April of this year plenty of simple globular 
spores. 

Hairs, which are almost entirely lke those of Callithamnium 
Daviesii, but standing in whorls round the stem, where two 
cells join, occur in six species of Ceramium enumerated above, 
which I have examined in a living state. But probably all the 
species of the genus will exhibit such hairs, if searched for. 
They are cylindrical, with a rounded apex, without granular 
contents or nucleus, but showing in a young state here and 
there heaps of a not granular slime, which in the adult hair is 
only found at the apex in a small quantity. Ceramium rubrum, 
when it is uninjured, exhibits these hairs particularly numerous 
on the apices of the branches; some branches are so covered 
with them, that they look like brushes. Cer. flabelligerum, acan- 
thonotum and ciliatum have such hairs besides the spines, but 

31* 


468 Dr. Rh. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Alge. 


more numerous on not quite young parts of the branches, than 
on the apices. Pl. XV. fig. 1 represents a point of a branch of Cer. 
ciliatum, which shows as yet only spines on the back, and three 
hairs between them, here and there dotted with portions of slime. 
Fig. 3 exhibits such a hair of Cer. rubrum, and fig. 24, Pl. XVII.a 
point of a branch of Cer. rubrum, seen with a moderate power. The 
length of the hairs is: 0°1395"; 0:1566"; 0:1272". Iodine 
colours the contents dark brown, but not the membrane. Dif- 
ferent and not to be confounded with these hairs, are little 
threads of fixation, sent out at the nodes at the basis of the stem, 
consisting of a single row of cells without granular contents, here 
and there branched. Fig. 2 represents such threads of fixation 
produced by one of the nodes at the base of a specimen of Cer. 
ciliatum. 1 saw these threads of fixation also on Cer. acantho- 
notum. 

In Sphacelaria cirrhosa, a single hair is formed near the point 
of the branches on the upper part of one of the cells; it is un- 
divided, but consists of about nine or ten cells and is closely 
appressed to the branch. The length of the single cells in these 
hairs is : 0°1534" ; 0:0886""; 0:0686"; 0:0339" ; 00261". It 
is very interesting to see it in its different stages of growth. 
The topmost cell of a young branch forms several protuberances, 
two or three thick and rounded, but one thin and pointed. 
Fig. 6 represents a point of a branch with three protuberances. 
The highest and thickest, a, becomes the contmuation of the 
axis of the stem; c, a side branch, and 6, a hair. None of these 
protuberances are as yet separated by a partition-wall from the 
cell which produced them. But this partition-wall is finally 
formed, the hair lengthens now and is quite full of grayish or 
brownish granular contents. Then at the point of it begins 
first to appear a division-wall or several, as in fig. 5, where 
the interior of the young hair exhibits at the point three division- 
walls, but the whole of each of these divisions is still filled with 
granular contents. These separate finally from the division- 
walls and become the centre of the growth of the cell, sending 
out threads of slime to and along the wall of it, as seen in fig. 4, 
in the fifth and fourth cell from the point; then by degrees the 
cell lengthens more and more, the threads of slime disappear, 
and in the middle of the cell alone is found a small heap of 
grains, of which I had no opportunity of deciding if it is attached 
to the wall or free. Fig. 4 represents an almost mature hair, 
showing all the stages of the growth of the cells. The single, 
lateral, appressed hair in Sphacelaria cirrhosa affords a good 
specific character. 

In Chorda filum and lomentaria, and in Punctaria plantaginea, 
are scattered over the whole frond tufts of hairs, having about 


Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Algae. 469 


sixteen cells, each tuft containing from five to fifteen hairs. 
These hairs are nearly cylindrical, a little attenuated towards 
the point, having in Chorda lomentaria the length of 0°5040", 
0:5070", 0:5427"; the single cells measuring, 0-0629", 
0-0500", 0:0353!", 0:0425". Fig. 13 represents a hair of 
Chorda lomentaria: those of Chorda filum and Punctaria planta- 
ginea are exactly similar. The undermost two or three cells con- 
tain brownish grains; the other cells in Punctaria plantaginea 
contained only in the middle some grains, and those of Chorda 
JSilum a roundish mass of slimy matter, a nucleus, attached to the 
wall in the middle of the cells; as the figure shows. 

In Leathesia tuberiformis, tufts of undivided long hairs are 
found, slightly tapering to the pomt; each tuft containing from 
three to five hairs, and each hair from seventeen to eighteen cells. 
Fig. 11 represents a hair of Leathesia tuberiformis. As I had 
only an opportunity of examining young plants of 1-1 inch in 
diameter, I found the hairs not yet quite come to maturity. 
Each hair proceeds from the uppermost cell of a little string of 
cells, consisting of about three or four globular cells, having 
brown grains attached to their walls. I found the undermost 
cells of the hair to be the smallest and their walls scarcely re- 
cognisable. They were entirely filled with colourless grains and 
acolourless mucus. The upper three-quarters of the hair showed 
clearly defined cells, each bearing in the middle attached to the 
wall a nucleus of granular slime, from which threads ramify over 
the whole wall, sometimes anastomosing. Fig. 16 represents a 
cell with its nucleus and threads of slime. Iodine hardly colours 
the walls of the cells of the hair, but the nucleus with its net- 
work of slime is coloured dark brown and is brought very clearly 
to light by iodine. The length of the whole hair was : 0:2950; 
0°2320; and of the single cells in it : 0:0188 ; 0-0180; 0-0354; 
0°305. 

The hairs of Sphacelaria scoparia are not like those of Spha- 
celaria cirrhosa, single, or protruding laterally from the stem, 
but are found in tufts of three to four in the axils of the spine- 
like branchlets. To save space, I have not given a figure of a 
whole branch, with its hairs in the axils of the branchlets. 
The hairs are long, undivided, consisting of many cells. Pl. XVI. 
fig. 9 represents one. The undermost short cells are quite filled 
with granular colourless matter; the upper, longer cells contain 
this only in the middle as a little heap, but I had no opportu- 
nity of ascertaining whether it is free or attached to the wall. 
Pl. XVI. fig. 12 represents the point of a branch of Sphace- 
laria scoparia: ais the point of the main-branch ; d is the point of 
a branchlet, and between the two in the axil at ¢ are four young 
hairs, consisting of only one cell, filled with colourless granular 


470 Dr. R. Caspary on the Hazrs of marme Alge. 


matter, and not yet separated by a partition-wall from the mother- 
cell. This and the walls of the cells of the hair however soon 
make their appearance, and from the internal heap of grains, as 
a centre, the cells grow in length at both ends. 

In Cladostephus spongiosus, also in the axils between the 
branches and their branchlets, are found tufts of three or four 
hairs, which are undivided, slightly tapering to a blunt point, 
containing from eleven to fourteen cells. The development of 
these hairs is very interesting. Fig. 7 represents a branch with 
four mature hairs in the axil between the main-branch and its 
branchlet. The undermost cells contain granular substance, 
slightly tinged with grayish brown. The uppermost contain 
granular, colourless substance only m the middle and attached 
tothe wall. If touched with iodine, the heap of granules attached 
to the wall loses almost entirely its granular appearance, and 
looks like a solid dark brown coloured mass of slime and iodine ; 
a network of little threads of slime, coloured brown, proceeding 
from the slimy nucleus, makes its appearance, which is invisible 
before the application of iodine. Fig. 8 represents one cell with 
this network of slime-threads. The young hairs appear first as 
protuberances in the axil between the branch and brancehlet. 
Fig. 14 shows a point of a branch of Cladostephus spongiosus : 
bis the main-branch, a the branchlet, and between both are two 
hairs, as yet protuberances, filled with brownish grains and not 
yet separated by a partition-wall from the cell from which they 
proceed. Fig. 15 shows also the point of a branch, which exhibits 
in its axil four hairs in a more developed state. They are already 
separated from the mother-cell by a partition-wall, and the walls 
of their own cells are about to make their appearance, beginning 
from the pomt, as the one hair at the right-hand side shows 
already at its point such a division-wall. The young cells in 
the hair are quite filled with granular substance, but this soon 
separates from the division-walls, and the cell growing from the 
heap of granules in both directions in length, bears it finally 
only in the middle, whilst it sends out along the walls of the 
cell the threads of slime above mentioned. 

Cystoseira granulata has atthe aperture of the conceptacles a 
thick tuft of undivided hairs, which partly consist of colourless, 
empty cells, being from 0:0648-0-0768" long, partly of very 
small cells, ‘the walls of which are covered with brown grains. 
The latter sort of hairs is found more in the interior of the 
aperture, the first sort near its mouth. Fig. 23 represents a 
point of one hair of the interior part of the aperture, showing 
cells, the length of which is only 13-2 times as large as their 
breadth, and hearing brown grains on their walls. The cells of 
such a hair measured in length : 0:01138!" ; 00266" ; 00202" ; 


Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Alge. 471 


0:0195". The interior of the cavity of the conceptacle shows 
amongst the antheridia and spores forked or simple hairs, con- 
sisting of a few short, thick cells, having a nucleus, formed by a 
heap of slime, attached to the wall, along which it sends out 
some threads of slime, which although visible without iodine, 
appear better if coloured brown by it. Fig. 20 and 22 represent 
such hairs with their nucleus attached to the wall, and its slime- 
threads. I observe, that not only these hairs have the nucleus 
attached to the wall, but also the cells of the interior of the 
stem of Cystoseira granulata and ericoides. Nageli (Memoir on 
the Nuclei, &c., translated by Arthur Henfrey, published by the 
Ray Society, 1846, p. 223) is mistaken in stating that the nucleus 
in the genus Cystoseira is a free and central one; I found it in 
Cystosetra granulata and ericoides to be attached to the wall. 
Rhodomela subfusca, Polysiphonia urceolata, fibrillosa and ni- 
grescens have dichotomously divided hairs; those of Rhedomela 
subfusca, Polysiphonia urceolata and fibrillosa are twice, those 
of Polysiphonia nigrescens four to five times dichotomous. The 
basal cells are the thickest, those towards the point attenuated. 
Such hairs form tufts on the points of the branches. Harvey, 
* Manual,’ p. 71, observes: “They will be found in every species 
(of Polysiphonia), if the specimen examined be in a sufficient 
young state.” The presence of the hairs is however not dependent 
upon the young state of the specimens—even decaying ones of the 
above-named species of Polysiphonia exhibited them—but upon 
their place of growth, whether this was an exposed one or not. I 
add, that have not observed such hairs on Polysiphonia fastigiata, 
many as have been the specimens which I have examined; but 
I have not seen specimens from deep water. As the dichotomous 
hairs of the above-named four plants are entirely alike, with the 
exception of the one difference already stated, to describe one 
will be to describe all. Fig. 21 represents a mature hair of Poly- 
siphonia urceolata ; it has no visible contents. Pl. XVII. fig. 17. 
represents a point of a branch of Polysiphonia urceolata: A is the 
point of the branch, B is a hair in its first stage of growth. It 
is already dichotomously divided in the two branches c and d, 
which, as the base of the hair does, show already the division- 
walls of their cells; but those of the base are very obscure, and 
only recognizable in the middle. The contents are a slimy, 
granular, brownish mass, which by continued growth is dis- 
coloured and remains only in the middle of the cell, attached to 
its wall. The two branches ¢ and d bear each on one cell a 
protuberance e and f, not yet separated by a partition-wall from 
their mother-cell. These protuberances are the first begmnings 
of the second dichotomous division. Fig. 19 represents a point 
of another hair, in which the cells are as yet entirely filled with 


472 Observations on some British Plants. 


granular, colourless matter. But as the cell advances in growth, 
this granular substance separates from the division-walls and the 
cell lengthens on both ends from it as a centre; it is attached 
only to the wall, and sends out along the wall threads of slime, 
which by iodine become very visible, although the eye alone is 
sufficient for observing them. Fig. 18 represents a young branch 
with the nuclei attached to the walls of the cells and their threads 
of slime. Finally, in the mature hair, nuclei and slime-threads 
disappear, and the hair looks like that represented by fig. 21. 

I repeat, that the hairs of Leathesia tuberiformis, Chorda 
lomentaria, Cladostephus spongiosus, Cystoseira granulata and 
Polysiphonia urceolata, have nuclei attached to the wall, and that, 
with the exception of Chorda lomentaria, where I did not observe 
it, threads of slime, partly anastomosing, spread from the nucleus 
along the walls of the cells. These results agree entirely with 
Nageli’s observations (/. c. p. 226) on the hairs of Laurencia 
dasyphylla, Rytiphlea tinet., Rhodomela pinastroides, and a 
species (?) of Hutchinsia. But when Nageli adds of the nucleus, 
“Tt displays itself as a transparent utricle with a delicate mem- 
brane and a small point-like nucleolus,” I must avow, that I 
have never observed this. The nuclei which I saw were all 
more or less solid heaps of granular slime, in all stages of 
growth. 

It is singular that it seems to be a particular property of the 
hairs and hair-like bodies to have the nucleus attached to the 
wall, so that if a plant has in the stem free, central nuclei, but 
the points of its branches are drawn out in a hair-like way, these 
points acquire nuclei, attached to the wall. LEctocarpus silicu- 
losus is an instance of this sort. It has in the stem free central 
nuclei; but in the hair-like points of the branches, beyond the 
cells, containing the sporules, it has nuclei attached to the wall. 


XLI.— Observations on some British Plants. 
By Georce A. Warker-Arnort, LL.D. &e. 


To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 
GENTLEMEN, Glasgow, Nov. 11, 1850. 


In a notice of the new edition of the ‘ British Flora’ in your 
last Number, p. 380, a note is added, that “it is sufficiently 
known that I alone am really responsible for nearly all the 
additions and alterations: this it is not my present purpose 
either to affirm or deny, but I willingly hold myself responsible 
for all the errors or “blemishes ” the writer has pomted out, 
particularly as I am, as yet, so little convinced by his arguments, 
that I would, if a new edition were called for tomorrow, be dis- 


Observations on some British Plants. 473 


posed to repeat many of them. Thus, without better authority 
than seemg the names in a foreign Flora, I cannot assert that 
either Primula scotica, Hook., or Sazxifraga pedatifida, Sm., are 
found abroad: nor could I, even now that my attention has 
been called to them, do more than introduce by name such 
plants as Thlaspi virens, Achillea tanacetifolia, or Carex brizoides, 
having seen no specimens from England,—having no evidence 
that the plants found were correctly named—and as little that 
they were truly indigenous. As to Carex aquatilis not being 
the plant of Wahlenberg, allow me to state that we have merely 
given Dr. Boott’s opinion, stated in a former edition, and have 
not expressed one that the Clova plant is C. cespitosa of Fries. 
It is known to all that Fries says his C. cespitosa was sent 
him by Dr. Greville from Scotland: the species itself is not in 
Dr. Greville’s herbarium ; and therefore there is a strong pre- 
sumption that Fries, misled perhaps by the specimen being im- 
perfect, had called by that name something known to us by a dif- 
ferent one: many things indeed concurred to make an impression 
on my mind that Fries had only received our C. aquatilis. With 
regard to the fruit of C. cespitosa, Fr., beg described by us 
acute instead of obtuse, the writer is perfectly correct in supposing 
that in the temporary absence of Fries’ work, I trusted to 
Mr. Babington, whose accuracy I had proved in almost every 
other case. 

In addition to this error there are some others of as grave a 
nature, omitted in the list of errata: thus, 

P. 80, 1. 8, for “ base” read “ back.” 

P. 92, 1. 2 from the bottom, after “nearly equally” add 
“but obliquely ” ; for the mouth of the calyx of Anthyllis vul- 
neraria is oblique, but the teeth are nearly equal i in size. 

P. 534, 1. 17, for “ winged” read “ unequal.” 

There may be many others. 

Upon Lastrea, or “Aspidium dilatatum, and its allies, I may 
perhaps make some observations at a future period : in the mean 
time I may state that I possess Nephrodium fenisecii, Lowe, 
from Lowe himself, and it is clearly not the form or species 
called Lastrea recurva by Newman, nor does Lowe’s description 
tally with our plant, which was detected in the Isle of Arran 
(Scotland) twenty years ago, by Mr. Steuart Murray of the 
Botanic Garden here, and is perhaps, as first observed by Dr. 
Balfour, more decidedly known by a section of its root or lower 
part of the stipes, than by any of the characters yet proposed. 
The ‘Eng. Bot.’ Aspidium spinulosum, or the plant from Spike 
Island, is to me as yet doubtful: it is evidently, however, not 
| the form so called in England, but whether it ought to be 
referred to Lastrea dilatata or L. recurva, Newm., | “could not 


4.7 4 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new Silurian Radiata. 


satisfy myself from the authentic but imperfect specimen I exa- 
mined a few days ago in the late Mr. Brodie’s herbarium. I 
may here mention that a small mountain state of A. dilatatum 
has the scales of the stipes uniform in colour, or so nearly so 
that the dark centre is undistinguishable; and that the glands 
on the under side of the frond may be perceived in both L. dila- 
tata and recurva, although often wanting in the former. 

When correcting p. 358 of the ‘ Flora,’ I ought to have stated 
that I had seen no authentic specimens of Rumex pratensis ; since 
then Mr. Borrer pointed out to me, at Killin, a plant which he 
called so, and I find that I had long ago collected the same in 
other parts of Perthshire, as in Glen Farg; at present I am 
disposed to look upon it as a hybrid between R. obtusifolius and 
R. crispus, with both of which it was growing: and I may add, ~ 
that about six weeks ago I found in Kinross-shire what I con- 
ceive to be also a hybrid between R. obtusifolius and R. aquaticus, 
differing from the R. pratensis by the sepals almost as large and 
as cordate as in RA. aquaticus: this last hybrid rarely perfects its 
achenes, perhaps never, for although some of them appear mature, 
they may not spring when sown: if they do, or if even only one 
does, I expect the offspring to produce perfect seeds more readily 
than the original plants, till ultimately it may be ranked as a 
species by those who have not traced its history,—as good a spe- 
cies, at least, as many others in the European Flora, upon which 
we only pronounce by de presenti observations without the aid 
of analogy and theory. 

Yours, &c., 
G. A. WaLker-ARNOTT. 


XLIT.—On some new Silurian Radiata. By Freprericx MCoy, 


Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s College, 
Belfast. 


To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, Queen’s College, Belfast, Nov. 16, 1850. 
In my paper in the ‘ Annals’ for October, the following few spe- 
cies were by some accident omitted. 
I have the honour to remain, Gentlemen, 
Your most obliged and obedient servant, 
Freprerick MCoy. 


Strephodes pseudo-ceratites (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum small, simple, curved, conical, obscurely 
wrinkled concentrically ; ordinary specimens about 1 inch 
3 lines long, and 9 lines in diameter at that distance from the 


Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new Silurian Radiata. 475 


apex, rarely exceeding that diameter, though occasionally 
longer ; outer wall with faint vertical lamellar sulci, nine in 
3 lines, at 9 lines in diameter, or about sixty-five all round: . 
horizontal section shows a dense, nearly solid, outer area less 
than one-third the diameter of the tube, in which the radia- 
ting lamellz and the excessively close fine vesicular connecting 
plates are obscure ; an inner circular area about half the dia- 
meter, into which only thirty-two to thirty-four (or each alter- 
nate one) of the radiating lamelle penetrate, uniting irregu- 
larly and slightly twisted about the centre, connected by very 
few, thin, vesicular plates: vertical section, the nearly solid 
outer area as above (about half an inch of the apex often also 
filled with solid matter), inner area traversed by numerous de- 
pressed small irregular cells, arranged almost horizontally, or 
with a slight upward curvature. 


This species almost exactly resembles the small variety of the 
Devonian Cyathophyllum ceratites of Goldfuss (which I also find 
to be a Strephodes, thus differing from his larger variety to which 
I restrict his name), but is readily separated by its closer and 
more numerous lamellz (that having only thirty-seven lamelle 
at the above diameter). The Streptoplasma corniculum (Hall), 
from the Trenton limestone, is still more closely allied, but as it 
is impossible to be certain of the species of those turbinated corals 
without knowing their internal structure, I cannot venture to 
unite our British species, which I have worked out, with the 
American one, in which that has yet to be done, and of which I 
have no specimens to do it. 

Common in the limestone of Old Radnor, Presteign, Radnor- 
shire ; Wenlock limestone of Dudley, Staffordshire and Sedgley. 

(Col. University of Cambridge.) 


Strephodes trochiformis (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum simple, slightly curved, widely turbinate, 
average length 1 inch 3 lines, and width at mouth 1 inch 
1 line, with irregular swellings of growth ; outer wall very thin, 
marked with equal lamellar sulci (six mm 3 lines at 1} inch in 
diameter, or eighty-three all round) ; terminal cup very deep, 
conical, margin rounded, sides gradually sloping, lined by the 
thin, alternately longer and shorter uneven-edged lamelle, the 
longest of which are irregularly blended at the centre, con- 
nected throughout by numerous curved transverse vesicular 
plates: horizontal section shows the same characters as the 
terminal cup, the alternate lamelle extending about half way 
to the centre: vertical section, apex filled with solid matter, 
centre with irregular vermicular lines (the sections of the com- 


476 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new Silurian Radiata. 


plicated edges of the radiating lamelle), from thence to the 
walls made up of small, thick, rounded, vesicular plates, the 
obscure rows having a slight downward curve. 


One worn specimen from Dudley, in the collection of Count 
Miinster, was considered by him and Dr. Goldfuss to be a variety 
of the Cyathophyllum dianthus (Goldf.) of the Devonian rocks, 
from which I find it differs generically. 

Not uncommon in the Wenlock limestone of Dudley, Stafford- 
shire. 


(Col. University of Cambridge.) 


Cenites strigatus (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming cylindrical, dichotomous branches, 
2 to 3 lines in diameter ; surface with small, narrow, trian- 
gular cells, the base of the triangle below, and the apex usually 
more or less prolonged upwards into a vermiform channel, 
often upwards of half a line long ; four to five rows of cells in 
the space of 1 line, measured transversely, about two in the - 
same space measured longitudinally ; compact interstitial space 
between the rows of cell-openings usually rather exceeding 
their width. 


The usual compact appearance of the Cenites, combined in this 
species with the interrupted scratch-like channels of the cell- 
mouths, completely distinguish it from any species of Favosites 
or Stenopora. 

Not uncommon in the Wenlock limestone of Dudley, Stafford- 
shire. 

(Col. University of Cambridge.) 


~ Paleopora subtilis (M‘Coy). 


Sp. Char. Corallum forming cylindrical branches, usually 14 to 
2 lines in diameter ; large stellular tubes about one-sixth of a 
line in diameter, and a little more or less than their diameter 
apart ; polygonal intervening tubuli invisible to the naked eye, 
usually five between adjacent cell-tubes, or about thirty in the 
space of 1 line; three cell-tubes with their intervening tubuli 
in a space of 1 line; main tubes often weathering as separate 
suleated columns. 


In the middle of the branches the cell-tubes seem to be 
parallel and vertical, but diverge rapidly at the circumference to 
reach the surface; they are very often weathered as separate tu- 
buli, asin P. subtubulata and P. tubulata, and on the other hand 
they often break away from casts of the surface, leaving so little 
trace among the intervening tubuli, that the surface seems merely 
shagreened under the lens, bearing some resemblance to the 


Zoologica: Society. 477 


Ptilodictya (Stictopora) fucoides (M‘Coy), but the casts of the 
cells are polygonal instead of oval, and far more minute in the 
present coral. The extreme minuteness of the parts of this spe- 
cies distinguishes it easily from the P. subtubulata, to which alone 
it has any affinity. , 

Very common in the fine Caradoc sandstone of Mulock, Dal- 
quorhan, Ayrshire. 

(Col. University of Cambridge.) . 


Retepora Hisingeri (M‘Coy). 

Sp. Char. Corallum forming irregular fan-shaped expansions, in- 
terstices about one-third of a line wide ; dissepiments narrower 
than the interstices, fenestrules ovate, slightly angulated, about 
two-thirds of a line long and half a line wide (five interstices in 
the space of 2 lines) ; cells very small, from four to seven rows 
on the interstices, generally about three on the dissepiments 
(internally forming short ovate cells), about a third longer 
than wide, obverse, very minutely granular. 


As it is scarcely possible even to determine Hisinger’s Retepora 
reticulata with certainty, as he gives no information relative to 
the pores, there could be no objection to apply that name to the 
present species, which agrees with his figure as far as it goes, 
were it not that Mr. Lonsdale has already applied it to a very 
similar coral, which he however places in the genus Fenestella, 
and figures with only the two rows of pores usual in that genus. 

Very abundant in the slates of Cefn Coedog; Cirn y brain, 
W. of Wrexham; Blain y Cwm, W. of Nantyre, Glyn Ceiriog ; 
‘slates of Mynydd Fron Frys, five miles W. of Chirk ; Coniston 
limestone of Coniston Water Head, Lancashire. 

(Col. University of Cambridge.) 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
November 27, 1849.—R. H. Solly, Esq., in the Chair. 


ON THE EVIDENCES OF AFFINITY AFFORDED BY THE SKULL IN 
THE UncuLATE Mamaia. By H.N. Turner, Jun. 


I had occasion in the introductory part of my communication on 
the arrangement of the Carnivora *, to make allusion to certain details 
of structure in the crania of the Pachydermatous and Ruminant Mam- 
malia; and I there pointed out a few peculiarities, which clearly di- 
stinguished the Perissodactyla of Professor Owen, both from the Ru- 
minant and Non-ruminant Artiodactyla, and also the two latter divi- 


* Ann, Nat. Hist. S, 2. vol. iii. p. 397. 


478 Zoological Society. 


sions from each other. It is to our eminent Comparative Anatomist 
that we are indebted, by the discovery of some new characters, and 
the correction of certain former errors of observation, for the establish- 
ment of that mode of subdividing the Ungulata which first suggested 
itself to Cuvier ; but there can be no doubt, that when the entire 
anatomy of the order is investigated with this view, many constant 
distinctions will yet be made apparent, and our appreciation of the 
comparative degrees of affinity among its members will become clearer 
as we proceed. 

In taking up the subject as it has thus been left, I have first di- 
rected my attention to the skull, as bemg that part in which the 
greatest number of characters are presented at one view, and for the 
study of which I have had the most ready opportunities; and I now 
propose to offer such results of my observations as I have been able 
sufficiently to mature. In poimting out the characters of the skull 
which distinguish these two grand divisions of the Ungulata, the 
differences will appear more striking if I consider the Perissodactyla 
as they are restricted by Prof. Owen, namely exclusive of the Pro- 
boscidian and other aberrant forms, which, though they agree with 
them in the most essential characters, differ in many points of confor- 
mation. 

The nasal bones in the Perissodactyla are gradually widened behind, 
so that their posterior angles approach the anterior margins of the 
orbits, between which the suture which separates them from the 
frontals runs more or less directly across the skull ; we may naturally 
expect such a character to be masked by the singular modification 
which these bones undergo in the Tapir; but in the Artiodactyle di- 
vision, even though the extreme poimts of the nasal bones occasionally 
extend very high, or as in the Llama, and in the genus Cephalophorus 
among the Antelopes, a sudden extension from nee outer edge de- 
peonia a little on each side of the face, this decided character is never 
manifested. 

The intermaxillary bones in the Perissodactyla, if there be teeth 
developed in their median portion to a functional size, are always 
deep enough to allow them to be vertically implanted, while in the 
Artiodactyla, the teeth when existing in this bone always incline 
towards each other, their roots being divaricated to allow the nasal 
opening to extend down between them. In this group, with the 
singular exception of the genus Hippopotamus, we find a distinct fo- 
ramen above the orbit for the passage of the supraorbital nerve, with 
a groove extending from it down the face ; while in the Perissodactyla, 
it would appear as though this nerve would issue at a point more 
towards the outside, since the foramen only exists in the Horse, in 
which it is placed quite at the commencement of the postorbital pro- 
cess, and has no groove continued from it. 

In the interior of the orbit, there is always, in the Artiodactyla, an 
increased concavity of surface upon the anterior side about the junction 
of the lacrymal and frontal bones; and in the middle of this fossa, 
upon the edge of the lacrymal somewhere between the ductus ad 
nasum and the entrance of the infraorbital canal, a pit, most strongly 


Zoological Society. 479 


marked in the Hogs, which serves, as I have found in the Sheep, for 
the origin of the obliquus inferior muscle of the eye, the remainder 
of the fossa being filled up with adipose matter. In the Perissodac- 
tyla no such fossa exists, and there is never more than a very slight 
depression marking the origin of the muscle, in most cases not per- 
ceptible at all. The shortening of the bony palate in the latter group, 
the small difference of level between it and the base of the cranium, 
together with the longitudinal extension of the posterior nasal orifice, 
the lateral spreading-out of its walls and the constant existence of the 
alisphenoid canal, which I pointed out in my former communication, 
may be again adverted to. 

The pterygoid ridge in this group is not very strongly marked, and 
gradually dies away upon the lamina enclosing the alisphenoid canal ; 
the pterygoid processes have considerable antero-posterior extent, and 
the true pterygoid bones are reduced to mere ribands. On the other 
hand, in the Artiodactyla, the pterygoid ridge, continued from the in- 
ferior root of the zygoma, terminates abruptly, with a free process in 
the Ruminants ; while in the Hogs and other allied forms, it is from 
this process that a laterally projecting plate extends down on the outer 
side of the pterygoid process, forming a pterygoid fossa in a manner 
different from all other mammalia, and very characteristic of these 
Non-ruminant Artiodactyles. The temporal bone in the Perissodactyla 
also furnishes characters in the back of the zygoma, which gently 
slopes away to its origin, and in the association of a distinctly marked 
eminentia articularis with a rather large and more or less thickened 
and mamilliform post-articular process. The principal differences 
in the occipital bone I pointed out in my former paper, and notwith- 
standing the marked difference between the Hog and the Ruminant, 
I must observe that they agree in the flatness and squareness of the 
basal portion, while in the Perissodactyla it is transversely convex, 
being rounded off on each side into the great foramen lacerum. 

I mentioned in a note appended to my former communication, an 
idea which occurred to me just before that paper went to press, that 
a further distinction between the two groups might be found in the 
structure of the premolar teeth. I have found, on investigation, that 
the character will not always admit of being rigidly applied, since in 
some genera of Perissodactyla, as the Lophiodon to which I there 
alluded, the posterior lobes of the premolars are not so completely 
developed as they are in the true molars; and on the other hand, in 
some of the Artiodactyla, as the Peccary, they advance a little beyond 
the rudimentary condition in which they are usually found, though 
never attaining an equal development with the others. The character 
will however in most cases enable us to distinguish ; and in the course 
of the observations I was thus led to make, I have discovered another 
more important one, which I will next proceed to explain. 

If we consider as an entire molar tooth that which has four prin- 
cipal tubercles, the molars of the lower jaw must be said to be placed 
each in advance of its homologue in the upper jaw to the extent of a 
quarter of a tooth, so that the premolars, which in most cases repre- 
sent but half molars, alternate with their opposing teeth above. 


4.80 Zoological Society. 


It is in accordance with this universal law, that the last lower milk 
molar in the Artiodactyle division of the Ungulata has three pair of 
lobes ; not, as has been imagined, that it may pretypify the last true 
molar, which in the same group is usually also six-lobed. The last 
lower true molar, being placed like the rest, a quarter of a tooth in 
advance of its four-lobed opponent, the pair of tubercles that are added 
to it behind play against the posterior surface of the hmdmost pair of 
lobes of the upper tooth; but in the last lower milk molar it is the 
anterior pair of cusps that are supernumerary, since they close between 
the two pair of principal tubercles of the penultimate upper milk 
tooth, which like the last one has the form of a true molar; while 
the penultimate lower milk molar, which in this as in most groups 
represents but the half of a true molar, furnishes opposition to its 
most anterior surface. Although it is not always literally true, that 
in the Artiodactyla the premolars represent each but the half of a 
true molar, and in the Perissodactyla an entire one, it is certain 
that in the exceptional cases among the former group, the parts re- 
presenting the posterior division of the tooth are small, or merely 
rudimental; and that in the latter group, it is only in the most an- 
terior of the series that the posterior portion of the tooth is ever 
altogether wanting. It is also certain, that all those genera of which 
the milk dentition has been seen, conform in that particular to the 
general character, the distinction being well-marked in the Artio- 
dactyla between the ¢wo last upper milk teeth, whose characters are 
those of true molars, and those which precede them and represent but 
half ones, the same difference also prevailing between the /as¢t and 
those which precede 7¢ in the lower jaw ; always necessitating the ex- 
istence of a third pair of tubercles in the last lower milk molar to 
work in the interval of the two pairs in the penultimate above ; while 
in the Perissodactyla, the constant existence of a well-developed pos- 
terior pair of lobes in the penultimate lower milk tooth abrogates the 
necessity of a third pair in the last one, and consequently we need 
not expect to find it, even in those genera, such as Lophiodon and 
Paleotherium, of which the additional lobe to the last true molar is 
characteristic. Of the first-named genus, the milk dentition, so far 
as I am at present aware, is as yet unknown; but among the plates 
in the ‘Ossemens Fossiles’ examples may be seen of the lower jaws of 
young Palzeotheria, exhibiting the milk teeth, of which the last has but 
two lobes*. Therefore the tripartite condition of this tooth becomes 
a constant and important character of the Artiodactyle division. 
Most of the characters which separate the Ruminant and Non-ru- 
minant divisions of the Artiodactyla have been pointed out in my 
former paper, as well as those which distinguish the two subdivisions 
of the Hog-tribe, which by the analogy of the amount of difference in 
those of other groups, I think must be looked upon as families, — 
Suide and Hippopotamide. The striking character derived from the 
sudden termination of the pterygoid ridge in the Ruminant, and the 
formation of the pterygoid fossa in the other division, has been alluded 


* Pl. 4. fig. 1 (alluded to by Professor Owen), and pl. 56. fig. 2. 


Zoological Society. 481 


to above*. The considerable upward extension of the masseteric ridge 
upon the os male beneath the orbit seems also characteristic of the 
Ruminants, as well as the bifurcation of the orbital ala of the sphenoid, 
which sends a branch forwards for a considerable distance, often so 
far as to articulate with the lacrymal bone. They also differ from 
the Hog-tribe in having, like the Perissodactyla, a distinct styloid pro- 
cess, emanating from the mastoid bone, partly enclosed by a portion 
of the tympanic, and with a truncated extremity, to which one of the 
angles terminating the “lesser cornu” or stylo-hyal bone is attached ; 
while in the Hog-tribe this process is so completely pressed between 
the paroccipital process and the auditory bulla, that in most cases it 
does not seem to exist. 

It will perhaps be most convenient to assign the rank of “ family” 
to the four generally received subdivisions of this ancient order, 
although the osteological differences which they present are very 
slight ; such few as I could find in the skull I will now point out. 
In the Camels and Llamas, the articulation of the lower jaw differs 
from that of Ruminants in general, in having a distinct eminentia ar- 
ticularis, separated by a fossa not having the character of an articula- 
ting surface from the post-articular process, upon which is another 
facet ; the condyle of the jaw having likewise two articulating surfaces 
placed at right angles with each other. There is also a marked pe- 
culiarity in the auditory bulla, since the outer wall of the vaginal 
process forms a deep, thickened, vertical plate, burying the styloid 
process between it and the opposite part of the bulla. On looking at 
the casts of the skull of the Anoplotherium existing in our museums, 
I perceive, immediately under the meatus auditorius, a strong vertical 
process, apparently the outer edge of this lamelliform expansion, the 
remainder being concealed in the matrix. I fully concur in Professor 
Owen’s reasons for considering the Anoplotherium as a ruminant, and 
this indication of character, im addition to the many resemblances 
which authors have pointed out, renders it probable that this early 
representative of the Artiodactyla belonged to the family Camelide. 
The existing members of this family also most approach the Anoplo- 
therium in the form of the ascending ramus of the lower jaw, and the 
strongly-marked notch which bounds the angular process above. 

Iam glad to find that I have the sanction of Professor Owen’s 
opinion im referring the Merycopotamus to the ruminant division, 
since on examining the specimens in our National Museum, I find 
that in addition to the form of the teeth, which if taken alone are not 
always to be depended on, all the essential characters of the skull are 


* In the Hippopotamus the pterygoid ridge runs inwards and even a little back- 
wards, and then forms a slight angle at the point of junction with the pterygoid 
process, which then runs downwards and forwards, so that the outer wall of the 
fossa exists as in the allied forms, while, as I have before observed, it is the inner 
one which is wanting. I must again refer to the remarkable osseous bulla within 
the orbit of this animal, since I find that the same thing exists, though of much 
smaller size, in most ruminants; in many skulls it is broken away, and when re- 
maining it so lies upon the “ tuberosity’ or posterior termination of the alveolar 
process of the maxillary bone as to appear at first like a part of it. It opens into 
the nose and antrum maxillare, and has no connection with the lacrymal apparatus. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol.vi. 32 


482. Zoological Society. 


in accordance with that type. The masseteric ridge reaches to within 
half an inch of the orbit, and above the zygoma is a distinct indication 
of the foramen usually existing there in Ruminants. The glenoid 
surface is slightly convex anteriorly, and terminated behind by a di- 
stinct post-articular process, on to which the articulating surface is 
continued without intermission, thus indicating the animal to be ru- 
minant, but removing it from the Camelide. The pterygoid ridge 
terminates in an angle, which, however, is not prolonged into a pro- 
cess ; from this angle there is no transverse lamina extending down to 
join the pterygoid process, and consequently no pterygoid fossa. Th» 
articulating surfaces of the occipital condyles seem to extend on t) 
the processes anterior to them; the auditory bulla is rounded, but 
as the state of the specimens will not permit any definite character to 
be drawn from it, I will not venture an opinion as to which family of 
Ruminants should claim this remarkable form. 

Among the remaining families, I have noticed that in the Moschide 
and Cervide the styloid process becomes free almost immediately at 
the base of the auditory process, while in the Bovide or Cavicorn 
Ruminants, it is enclosed more or less completely for some distance 
in the downward and forward direction. The Cervide may also 
be distinguished from the latter by the form of the infraorbital 
depression, which has its most sudden sinkage on the upper side, or 
that which is next the infraorbital fissure. The Giraffe, although it 
has neither the depression nor the fissure, resembles the Cervide in 
the character of the auditory bulla, and in having the molar teeth ex- 
panded at the base of the crown, and compressed towards the summits 
of the lobes. The Moschide must, of course, be distinguished from 
the Cervide by their trilocular stomach, and by the presence of the 
gall-bladder*, and it is probable that further differences in their in- 
ternal anatomy may yet be found; I must however revert to the 
subject of dentition to point out some characters in which they differ 
from all other Ruminants, and agree with the non-ruminant Artiodac- 
tyla. In these, as well as in some of the Musk-deer, the premolars, and 
those that represent them among the milk series, assume a trenchant 
form, and have a more or less developed additional cusp both before and 
behind ; this little cusp also shows itself upon the anterior extremity 
of the penultimate upper milk tooth, which, as well as the last one, 
has the bipartite form of a true molar, and therefore by this combi- 
nation of characters may be recognised if found alone. In most Ru- 
minants the cusp is very small, and when worn down shows itself 
merely as a thickening of the anterior border of the crown. This 
tooth, however, also presents us occasionally with a zoological cha- 
racter in the development or non-development of the imternal tubercle 
of the anterior pair; it is absent in the Hog; in the Peceary (who 
seems loath to relinquish any of the full number of cusps that nature 
can allow him) it is present ; the Moschide are the only true Rumi- 
nants in which I have found it wanting ; this seems to characterize 

* The singular variety in this respect noticed by Prof. Owen in the Giraffe, must 
detract somewhat from the value of the character ; but as the absence of the gall- 


bladder seems to be the rule in this animal, it strengthens, so far as it can avail, 
the idea of Cervine affinity. 


Zoological Society. 483 


the family, and together with the trenchant character of the premolars 
in the Meminna and Hyeomoschus, seems to associate with them the 
genera Dichobune, Dichodon, and Cainotherium*. 

This characteristic form of the penultimate upper milk tooth, 
namely the want of the inner crescent of the anterior pair, with the 
presence of the additional cusp in front, plainly marks as this tooth, 
that which Prof. Owen has indicated as the penultimate premolar in 
his recently discovered genus Hyopotamus, and as the last premolar 
in his also newly-deseribed genus Dichodon ; the tooth behind it in 
each case being the last milk tooth, which always agrees exactly with 
the true molars, but is distinguishable from them by its suddenly 
diminished size. The series of upper molars of the latter animal 
have been placed, in the published figure, to the extent of one tooth 
too far back ; were they brought forward to their true position, the 
tripartite tooth below, which, according to all laws of form and suc- 
cession, can be no other than the last milk molar, (of which the suc- 
cessor has not begun to appear,) would antagonize by its anterior 
pair of crescents with the space in front of the posterior pair in the 
penultimate milk tooth above. Of the Hyopotamus Vectianus, the 
figure represents a series of the crowns of five upper molars, of which 
the first is, as I have before observed, manifestly a penultimate milk 
tooth. These being represented without any appended portion of 
jaw, and no mention being made in the text as to whether they were 
found connected, it seems rather probable that such was not the case, 
and in the side view roots are added in outline to certain of the teeth 
and not to others, which makes that matter still more doubtful. At 
all events, this condition of things could not possibly have co-existed 
with that represented in the lower jaw attributed to the same species ; 
since in the upper series of teeth we may count ten principal trans- 
verse eminences, while in the lower series of five molars, which ought 
to fit them, there are only eight depressions: besides which, it is 1m- 
possible that the elevated summits presented by the trenchant lower 
~ premolars, with the correspondingly deep notch which their interval 
affords, could ever fit the comparatively diminutive elevations and 
depressions presented by the foremost teeth above. The lower true 
molars, however, show a much more worn condition than the upper 
ones ; but even if it should be possible that the series of upper molars 
represented were in place and in use at the same time, it is evident 
that the foremost of them cannot be premolars +. 


* Tn the true Moschus the premolars have much the same form as in the gene- 
rality of Ruminants; the incisors are uniform and nearly equal in size, and the au- 
ditory bulla is small: in the Memiuna, and in those to which the generic name 
Tragulus has been applied (which I can see no reason for separating from it), the 
last upper premolar alone is bicuspid, the other two and all the lower ones being 
trenchant ; the two median incisors are expanded, the others narrowed and curved 
outwards to make room for them, and the auditory bulla swollen : Hyeomoschus 
only differs from these in the penultimate upper premolar, which thongh trenchant 
is short, and when worn down has the appearance of being simply conical. 

t+ I do not claim to be the sole discoverer of these incongruities (apparently 
the results of a too hasty determination), since | am aware that the true nature 
of the tripartite inferior tooth in the Dichodon has been perceived by some emi- 
nent comparative anatomists and naturalists; but Iam here compelled to attempt 


32* 


. 


484 Zoological Society. 


Having now summed up as much of my series of observations with 
regard to the Artiodactyle division as I think it at present expedient 
to offer, I proceed to consider the Perissodactyle group. I observe 
that Prof. Owen separates the Proboscidia as a third group, to which 
he seems to assign a rank equivalent to that of the other two, and 
passes the Deinotherium and the Toxodon, as well as the ‘“ Sirenoid”’ 
forms, with some remarks which do not assign to them any very defi- 
nite location. There will always be room for difference of opinion as 
to the rank that should be assigned to a group, even when its limits 
are fully recognised ; since, as I have elsewhere endeavoured to show*, 
“‘ eranting affinities and even groups to be natural, the limits assigned 
to those degrees of difference and similarity which we are wont to in- 
dicate by definite terms are not ;” but it seems to me, that although 
these more aberrant groups of Ungulata possess several peculiarities 
which are entirely their own, they do not differ from the Perisso- 
dactyla in essential characters to the same degree as the latter do 
from the Artiodactyla, while in certain respects they agree among 
themselves, as though they would constitute a second subdivision of 
the Perissodactyla again divisible into strongly marked families. 
Among the characters which I have brought forward, we find that 
the Proboscidia, the Sirenia, and the singular fossil genus Towxodon, 
agree with the more typical Perissodactyla in the depth of the inter- 
maxillary bone and the vertical implantation of the incisors, in the 
absence of the supraorbital foramen, of the fossa and pit within the 
orbit, and of a strongly marked pterygoid ridge, in the character of 
the zygoma, except that in the Proboscidia there is no descending 
post-articular process ; in the narrowing anteriorly, and rounded sides 
of the basioccipital bone, and in the resemblance between the anterior 


their refutation, since, were Prof. Owen’s determinations in these instances cor- 
rect, insuperable objections would be presented to my generalizations on the cha- 
racter of the premolars as distinguishing the two groups of Ungulate Mammalia, 
and on that of the penultimate upper milk tooth as indicative both of its position 
in the series, and of the affinities of certain genera. 

That the character of the penultimate upper milk tooth was appreciated by Cu- 
vier, will appear from a passage in the ‘ Ossemens Fossiles,’ although it is rather 
vaguely and not quite correctly described. In speaking of a fragment of the upper 
jaw of a deer from the breccia at Nice, he observes: “On reconnait aisément la 
seconde de lait pour ce qu’elle est, 4 sa forme allongée, a ses trois paires de crois- 
sans, et A son appendice transverse placé avant les croissans.”—Deux “‘ paires de 
croissans ” would have been more correct. The possibility of an error in relation 
to the upper molars of the Dichodon seems to have crossed the mind of Prof. 
De Bilainville, for in a recent number of the ‘ Ostéographie,’ after describing the 
dentition of the lower jaw in that animal, he proceeds: ‘‘ D’aprés ce qui vient 
d’étre dit du systéme dentaire de cette mandibule, on voit qu’il est incomplet par 
V’absence de la dernicre molaire non encore sortie; mais ne doit-il pas en étre de 
méme pour la série d’en haut, si les deux pieces proviennent du meme individu ? 
Alors il faudrait admettre qu’au lieu de deux, il ne manquerait qu’une seule avant- 
molaire, ce qui parait peu probable.” 

With regard to the Hyopotamus Vectianus, M. De Blainville seems to doubt a 
littie that the upper and lower jaw really belong to each other, but refrains from 
a decided judgement, not yet being acquainted, as he observes, with any principle 
that can direct the mind in the question of the relation of two parts of the dental 
system to each other. He inadvertently calls this species “ annectens,” the name 
given by Prof. Owen to his Paloplotherium. 

* Essay on Classification, ‘ Zoologist’ for December 1847. 


Zoological Society. 485 


and posterior molares. They differ from the typical Perissodactyla 
and agree among themselves, in the upward direction of the nasal 
opening, the large size of the infraorbital foramen, the lengthening 
of the bony palate, with the comparative narrowing of the posterior 
nares, in the short antero-posterior extent and the transverse thicken- 
ing of the pterygoid processes, and in the considerable angle formed 
between the basioccipital and basisphenoid bones (least marked in 
the Manatee), the latter being inclined upwards, of course with refer- 
ence to the upward direction of the nasal canal. Points of resem- 
blance and of difference no doubt may be traced through the entire 
structure ; as, for instance, the femur of the Proboscidia, although it 
wants the third trochanter, so characteristic of the more typical Peris- 
sodactyla, resembles the corresponding bone in that group in the cha- 
racters of the posterior side of its upper part. 

If it be admitted that this assemblage of singularly modified forms 
have sufficient resemblance to form a group which shall, with the 
more typical Perissodactyla, constitute two divisions, about equal in 
rank to the two divisions of the Artiodactyla, there cannot be much 
difference in opinion as to the manner in which this group should be 
subdivided into families. The Proboscidia stand forth as one (Ele- 
phantide), and the Sirenia as another (Manatide) ; while the Toxo- 
don, which in its most essential characters seems to agree with both, 
and in some points with each, has so many peculiarities of its own, 
that it appears entitled to rank as a distinct family of itself, which 
should be placed between the other two, not as a ‘‘ connecting link,” 
which its marked differences from either must forbid, and which if it 
were, it would but annihilate the distinction that exists. 

It seems time that naturalists should have decided what it is that 
constitutes an affinity ; whether a form can really be allied to several 
widely-different groups. We may naturally expect to find, that 
amidst the varied forms each part assumes, a character which is the 
rule among the members of one group may be the exception in an- 
other, without of necessity supposing that a species presenting such 
a character can truly belong to both, and thus tend to destroy the 
difference of the original models on which the two groups are or- 
ganized. In the present case, notwithstanding the peculiarities of 
structure mentioned as connecting the Toxodon with the Rodentia, 
its renowned describer, even while strengthening the idea of that affi- 
nity by adverting to Cuvier’s assertion that the Elephants approach 
the same order, yet places it, apparently without a doubt, among the 
Ungulata, to which it obviously belongs. Although Cuvier affirms, 
that if all the parts of the head of the Elephant be compared succes- 
sively with those of other animals, it is almost always among the Ro- 
dentia that their analogies will be found, he alludes only to three 
parts as indicating any sacl affinity. The relative size of the incisors 
and their cok can signify but little when their widely different 
structure is considered ; and he correctly tells us why the infraorbital 
foramen is large in both: the character of the os male is common 
to the Bats and Insectivora as well as the Rodentia, and seems to be 
a frequent concomitant of a degree of organization comparatively low. 


486 Zoological Society. 


The direction of the incisors in the Z'ovodon differs very little from 
that which we find in many of the typical Perissodactyla, and the 
absence of roots is simply a physiological adaptation, and an indu- 
bitable proof that the detrition to which they were subjected was 
considerable ; while on the other hand, the whole structure of the 
cranium is on the ungulate type, especially different from the Capy- 
bara and the forms allied to it, whose skulls present so many striking 
characters, that if any resemblance really did exist, an anatomist to 
whom they were familiar would certainly perceive it at a glance. 

It is a matter of considerable regret to me, that before concluding 
my notice of the Perissodactyla, I am again compelled to differ from 
that high authority to whom we owe so much, and in whose footsteps 
I may here be said, as it were, to follow. Although I am prepared 
to show that the evidence of the teeth, on which Prof. Owen decided 
the place of his genus Hyracotherium, is not so strong as it may 
appear; yet, on the other hand, their resemblance to those of the 
group to which I must transfer it is not so striking as to have caused 
me in the least to doubt the correctness of the place assigned to it, 
until I was well satisfied of the value of the cranial characters which 
I have pointed out. Although the true molars resemble those of 
the Cheropotamus and other non-ruminant Artiodactyla in the taber- 
cular form of the four principal eminences, and in having the ridge 
surrounding the base more complete than is usual in the Perisso- 
dactyla, yet to make the resemblance good, they should have, m 
addition to the two smaller tubercles, the one in the front, the other 
in the middle of the tooth, a third one behind; and the fact is well 
worthy of attention, that each of these secondary tubercles is placed 
upon the angle of a bent ridge which connects the pair of larger ones 
immediately behind it, and which in the smaller species (yracothe- 
rium Cuniculus) exists, while the little tubercle itself is wanting ; thus 
showing that the ridge is a more essential part of the tooth than the 
tubercle developed upon it; and this ridge just marks out in a rudi- 
mental way the bent transverse ridges in the Rhinoceros, Tapir, Pa- 
leeotherium, and other allied genera. The two last premolars differ 
from the true molars only in the non-development of the inner tubercle 
of the posterior pair, but of which a slight rudiment is still traceable ; 
and the sudden change of form between these teeth and the two first 
is met with in no other genus, either of the Artiodactyle or Perisso- 
dactyle group. This would be perfectly in accordance with law, if 
the third and fourth molars belonged to the milk series, and the ani- 
mal were Artiodactyle ; but the whole series has the appearance of 
adult completeness, and neither the form nor the degree of wear of 
these teeth at all indicates such to be their nature ;—indeed Prof. 
Owen himself never once hints at such an idea. To whichever group, 
then, this little animal be referred, the teeth will present marked ex- 
ceptional characters, and therefore it becomes more necessary to seek 
for further evidence. I was first led to suspect a Perissodactyle afti- 
nity, through observing, by the figures and description published in 
Prof. Owen’s very useful work on the British Fossil Mammalia, that 
the nasal bones exhibit the character of this group in a very decided 


Zoological Society. 487 


manner, and that the supraorbital foramen and groove are entirely 
wanting. This induced me to examine with care the unique speci- 
men in the Museum of the College of Surgeons, and I thus con- 
firmed these characters, and also found that the mark indicating the 
origin of the obliquus inferior oculi is but a slight depression, not 
more marked than I have seen it in some skulls of Rhinoceros and 
Hyrax, and not placed in a fossa, but simply upon the general uni- 
form concavity. Although the posterior portion of the skull is en- 
tirely lost, yet enough remains to show that there was but a slight 
difference of level between the base of the cranium and the palate ; 
and to the inner side of the posterior molars there is just sufficient of 
the matrix removed to show a slightly raised curved line whose place 
is about that which the edge of the posterior nasal opening should 
occupy, if the animal be organized upon the true Perissodactyle 
type. A further confirmation is afforded by the distinct appear- 
ance of a groove, whose broken edges testify the loss of the little 
piece with which the alisphenoid canal should be enclosed; so in 
the only fragment we possess every character that remains agrees, 
to help us through the difficulty in which the ambiguous dentition 
leaves us. 

May I be permitted to express the hope, that before forming a de- 
cided judgement on these matters, naturalists will carefully investigate 
for themselves ; recollecting, that so long as man is not infallible, the 
continued progress of research must with new discoveries find some- 
thing to be corrected in that which has been done before? but what- 
ever be the judgement on these points of difference, I trust that doubts 
will cease as to the truth of the original idea, which nought but error 
hindered from being sooner developed ; and that one important step 
may thus be gained towards that correct appreciation of the compa- 
rative value of groups, which we must attain throughout organic na- 
ture, before further generalizations can safely be attempted. 

I will conclude by giving a list of genera arranged as I should now 
propose; the characters of the groups, although many remain to be 
discovered, are already too numerous to be again repeated, and I only 
include such genera of which I have been able to examine skulls ; or 
in the case of fossils, of which actual specimens, casts, or well-authen- 
ticated figures of some characteristic portion of the skeleton have come 
within my observation. 


ARTIODACTYLA. 
RuMINANTIA. NON-RUMINANTIA. 
Merycopotamus. Hippopotamide. 
Chalicotherium*. Hippopotamina. 
Bovide. Hippopotamus. 
Sivatherium. Hyopotamus. 
Anthracotherium. 
Bos. Chceropotamus. 


* Of these two genera I have not yet sufficient evidence to determine the 
family. 


488 Zoological Society. 


RUMINANTIA. 

Ovis. 

Capra. 

Antilope, and several of 
the genera into which 
these have been dis- 
membered. 

Cervide. 
Cervina. 

Cervus, and various sub- 

genera. 
Camelopardalina. 


NON-RUMINANTIA. 


Adapis. 
Dicotylina. 
Dicotyles. 


Suide. 


Sus. 
Hippohyus. 
Babirussa. 
Phascochcerus. 


Camelopardalis. 
Moschide. 
Moschina. 
Moschus. 
Meminna. 
Hyeomoschus. 
Dorcatherium. 
Dichobunina. 
Cainotherium. 
Dichodon. 
Dichobune. 
Xiphodon. 
Canelide. 
Anoplotheriana. 
Anoplotherium. 
Camelina. 
Llama. 
Camelus. 


PERISSODACTYLA. 


Typica. ABERRANTIA, 
Rhinocerotide. Hlephantide. 

Equina. Deinotherium. 

Equus. Mastodon. 
Rhinocerotina. Elephas. 

Macrauchenia. Toxodontide. 

Nesodon. Toxodon. 

Rhinoceros. Manatide. 

Acerotherium. Halicore. 

Elasmotherium. Manatus. 

Hyrax. 

Palzeotherium. 

Paloplotherium. 

Tapirus. 

Lophiodon. 

Coryphodon. 

Hyracotherium. 


Miscellaneous. 489 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


ON THE TENACITY OF LIFE IN SNAILS. 
Dear Sir, 


Lasr year I was told by Mr. Pickermg that he had procured some 
foreign Cyclostome of Argent, which he kept some weeks, and then 
resuscitated by placing them in water; also that he had received a 
whole basketful of Madeira snails, of various species, from Mr. Wol- 
laston, which after several months’ fasting and captivity were revived 
in the same manner. Naturalists, who make foreign tours, seldom 
have the time or means of killing and cleaning large numbers of land- 
shells ; it is therefore satisfactory to know that, with a little care in 
packing, a collection may be brought home alive and attended to at 
leisure. The following particulars, communicated to me by Mr. Wol- 
laston, will show to what extent this may be done :— 


“25 Thurloe Square, Brompton, Oct. 19, 1850. 


** During my residence in the island of Porto Santo, from April 27 
to May 4, 1848, I collected a large quantity of Helices peculiar to 
the spot, and having placed a small set of each, as types, in separate 
pill-boxes (for examination by Mr. Lowe on my return to Madeira), 
the rest were killed. These types were named the following week 
by Mr. Lowe; and as I had to leave immediately for England, I had 
no time to kill the specimens. On my return home the boxes were 
placed in empty drawers of my insect-cabinet, since which, up to the 
present time (Oct. 19, 1850), they had never been opened, or if 
opened, the specimens had certainly never been taken out. I con- 
cluded of course that they were dead long ago, thinking it more than 
probable that they never survived the voyage to England, and there- 
fore, @ fortiori, that two years and a half in dry pill-boxes was quite 
sufficient to remove all traces of existence. However, by immersion 
in cold water, I find that many of them are still alive; and though a 
large proportion have perished in this long interval, yet I have four- 
teen specimens now before me crawling about with the greatest ac- 
tivity. Thirteen of these are of the same species, viz. Helix (Caro- 
colla) papilio, Lowe; and the other Helix tectiformis, Lowe, both 
collected May Ist, 1848, on the Ilheo de Baxo, a small limestone island 
off the south-western extremity of Porto Santo. And that there can 
be no possible mistake in this statement is made perfectly clear by 
the fact that Helix papilio is found in no other locality, and that 
May Ist, 1848, was the only occasion on which I have ever visited that 
remarkable rock. I regret that many of the types placed in the pill- 
boxes at the time of collecting were (purposely) dead specimens, as 
being sufficient for the mere discrimination of the species. 

«I may also mention that I possess a whole bagful of the beau- 
tiful little Helix turricula, Lowe, collected on the Theo de Cima 
(another and smaller rock, off Porto Santo,) on the 24th of April 
1849,—all of which, I find by immersion, are alive, though the dry 
and dusty bag in which they have been inclosed has never been 


490 Miscellaneous. 


opened since they were placed there, exactly a year and a half ago. 
The same may be said of Helix duplicata and paupercula of Lowe 
(collected at the same time as the last) ; I have both in large quan- 
tities, perfectly active, though only now for the first time taken out 
of the boxes in which they were originally placed. 

*“« T have also a few specimens of a minute Madeira species, Helix 
lentiginosa, Lowe, which I have ascertained to be alive, although 
they are so small that it is difficult to conceive how sufficient moisture 
to support life can have been retained through this long period.” 

These observations, made by an accurate and trustworthy natu- 
ralist, may well take the place of those extravagant stories—borrowed 
from newspapers —which we too often find detailed in “‘ popular Con- 
chologies.”’ Yours truly, 


W. Francis, Esq. S. P. Woopwarp. 


CHARACTERS OF NEW BRITISH RUBI™. 


1. “R. Colemanni (Blox.); stem smooth, angular, with very 
numerous straight unequal slightly declining scattered prickles 
arising from a dilated base; aciculi and setz few; eaves quinate 
and ternate, green with scattered hairs above, paler and densely pu- 
bescent beneath, central leaflet orbicular cordate abruptly cuspidate, 
lower pair nearly sessile overlapping [the intermediate pair] ; panicle 
long, narrow, leafy, branched at the base, setose, with very numerous 
straight declining prickles ; calyx reflexed.—It differs from R. dume- 
torum in the almost total absence of setee from the barren stem, the 
form of the terminal leaflet and direction of the calyx. Discovered 
by the Rev. W. H. Coleman in a hedge at Packington, near Ashby 
de la Zouch. It appears somewhat intermediate between R. infestus 
(W. and N.) and R. Grabowskii (W.).”—Fl. Leic. 38. 

This plant does not appear to me to have either the look or cha- 
racters of R. dumetorum (W. and N.), and is much more nearly allied 
to R. Grabowskii (Bab.). Its barren stems appear to lose their 
setee at an early period, as I can find none upon the specimens with 
which I have been favoured by Messrs. Bloxam and Coleman. The 
presence of setze upon the barren stem and the unequal prickles of 
that part will distinguish it from R. Grabowskii.—C. C. B. 

2. “R. calvatus (Blox.) ; stem arching, angular, sulcate, nearly 
devoid of hairs, of a shining red when exposed to the sun, prickles 
numerous strong declining not confined to the angles; leaves large, 
quinate, green on both sides, almost devoid of hairs the prominent 
ribs only being conspicuously ciliated, leaflets all stalked, the central 
one ovate or cordate-ovate sharply and deeply apiculate-dentate-acu- 
minate ; panicle long, flexuose, with numerous axillary gradually 
shortening, many-flowered branches, leafy nearly to the summit ; 
peduncles densely hairy, closely armed with long pale prickles ; calyx 
tomentose, the sepals loosely reflexed in flower and fruit.—A large 


* Extracted from Miss Kirby’s ‘Flora of Leicestershire.’ They are 
from the pen of the Rev. Andrew Bloxam. The book was published in 
June 1850. 


Miscellaneous. 491 


and remarkable species nearly allied to R. sylvaticus, common in 
several parts of the county [Leicestershire ].”—P. 42. 

This is the plant which has been long known to the British students 
of Brambles as the “‘ R. sylvaticus of Bloxam.’’ I have long con- 
sidered it distinct from my R. sylvaticus, of which the following is 
the character according to Mr. Bloxam. My friend Mr. John Lange 
of Copenhagen has sent me a bramble which seems to be R. calvatus 
which he finds ‘‘in sylvis Fionize frequens.”’—C. C. B. 

3. “R. sylvaticus (W. and N.); stem angular, with solitary 
spreading hairs, prickles moderate numerous declining ; leaves qui- 
nate, large, soft, and flexible, green on both sides, softly pubescent 
beneath, central leaflet cordate-ovate with narrow apiculate dentations 
and a long cusp; flowering branches numerous, leafy ; floral leaves 
usually trifid or simple ; calyx clothed with long soft hairs ; sepals 
elongated, closely reflexed in flower and fruit.” —P. 43. 

4. © R. mucronatus (Blox.) (R. sylvaticus, Leighton’s Fase. ?) ; 
stem round or very slightly angular, densely hairy near the root, less 
hairy above, prickles very few weak straight ; leaves quinate, thin, 
green on both sides, slightly hairy, central leaflet cordate-orbicular 
or broadly ovate abruptly cuspidate ; panicle narrow, of few branches 
mostly one- and two-flowered (rarely more thanthree) on long peduncles, 
rachis clothed with a dense ashy tomentum with sete and glands 
intermixed.—This apparently well-marked species has been referred 
by some to R. sylvaticus (W. and N.); but its general aspect, pecu- 
liarly formed leaves, and simple panicle with long pedicels usually 
one- and two-flowered, indicate a closer affinity to the R. Lingua of 
W. and N. than to their R. sylvaticus.”—P. 43. 

In my opinion the R. sylvaticus of Leighton’s Fasciculus is cer- 
tainly this species. I have gathered it in several parts of Scotland. 
—C. C. B. 


ON VICTORIA REGIA. 


Sir William Hooker having referred to me to furnish him with 
some dates respecting my account of Victoria Regina in the ‘ Annals 
of Natural History’ for August, I was induced to go to the Geogra- 
phical Society last Friday (the 22nd instant) to see what I could find 
there relating to the subject. Having obtained permission of the 
President, my excellent friend Capt. William H. Smyth, R.N. &c., 
to consult the minutes and other archives of the Society to make ex- 
tracts from them and print any I should think necessary, I was 
much surprised with the new light they threw on the question, and 
therefore hasten to send you the more important documents as an 
appendix to my former paper. 

It appears by the correspondence which I send you, that the Geo- 
graphical Society determined to appropriate Mr. Schomburgk’s paper 
on the Water Lily as soon as it arrived, and before they transmitted 
it to the Botanical Society. They immediately deputed Dr. Lindley 
to describe and figure it ; but why the Secretary subsequently bor- 
rowed from me the drawing and description belonging to the Bota- 
nical Society is still a mystery to me; the drawing was faithfully re- 
turned, and is now on the walls of the Botanical Society’s library. 


492 Miscellaneous. 


If the Geographical Society had communicated their determination 
to the Botanical Society, and had sent them an account of what they 
were doing, the whole of this confusion would have been avoided ; 
and this silence on their part is the more remarkable, as I have been 
a Fellow of that Society from its foundation. 

Of the documents which follow, the second and sixth are from the 
originals ; the first, third, fourth and fifth are from the copies in the 
Letter-book of the Geographical Society. I may further observe, that 
the letter to the Botanical Society is the only one they ever received 
from the Geographical Society on the subject. 


No. 1. Mr. Hamilton, the President of the Geographical Society, to 
Major-General Sir H. Wheatley, G.C.B. 
July 27, 1837. 

Dear Sir Henry,—In pursuance of Her Majesty’s commana, 
which you have been good enough to signify to me by yours of the 
26th, I have the honour to send you the drawing of the singular spe- 
cies of Nymphea discovered by Mr. Schomburgk, the traveller en- 
gaged by the Royal Geographical Society to explore the province of 
British Guyana in the upper part of the river Berbice, in long. 58°, 
lat. 4° 30'. 

The drawings are accompanied by a memoir drawn up by Mr. 
Schomburgk descriptive of the flower, and I beg to add his humble 
request that he may be allowed to affix to it the name of “ Victoria.” 


I have the honour to be, dear Sir, 
Sir Henry Wheatley, &c. W. R. Hamitrton, P.R.G.S. 


No. 2. Sir Henry Wheatley to Mr. Hamilton, P.R.G.S. 
St. James’s Palace, 29 July 1837. 
My pear Sir,—I this morning received the drawing of the spe- 
cies of Nymphea discovered by Mr. Schomberg, which I have lost 
no time in submitting to the Queen, and Her Majesty has directed 
me to express her sense of Mr. Schomberg’s attention in sending it, 
and to convey to that gentleman Her Majesty’s permission that the 
name of Victoria regia should be affixed to the flower. 
Believe me to remain, my dear Sir, very sincerely yours, 
W., Hamilton, Esq. W. H. Wueat ey. 


The Queen has directed me to return the drawing for the purpose 
named in your letter. : 


No. 3. Capt. Washington, Secretary of the Geographical Society, 
to the Secretary of the Botanical Society. 
July 30, 1837. 

Sir,—I have the honour to forward to the Botanical Society the 
accompanying drawing of two flowers, with descriptions, transmitted 
to this Society by Mr. Schomburgk, our traveller in British Guyana, 
who has written requesting permission to that effect, which request 
the Council has immediately complied with; and I am further di- 
rected to state, that as Mr. Schomburgk is travelling entirely under 
the control and at the expense of this Society, the Council are of 


(eee ee 


Miscellaneous. ; 493 


opinion that it would be more becoming, that whatever drawing 
or other object he may wish to present to Her Majesty should pass 
directly through the hands of the Royal Geographical Society, and 
will relieve the Botanical Society from any further trouble on that 
account. Should you wish to write to Mr. Schomburgk by the next 
mail, I shall have great pleasure in forwarding any leqens sent to me 
by Tuesday 1 Aug. next. 
I am, Sir, &e. 


No. 4. Etract of Letter from Capt. Washington to R. H. Schom- 
burgk, Esq., dated Aug. 1, 1837. 

“The drawings also of the new genus of flower discovered by you, 
and named Nymphea, and of the Loranthus, have been forwarded by 
permission of the Council with the descriptions to the Botanical 
Society. The only point in which your request has not been complied 
with literally, is with respect to the drawing to be presented to Her 
Majesty, which the Council conceived it would be more becoming to 
present direct from this Society in your name, instead of going 
through the hands of a third party, with whom you have no sort of 
connexion. You will be glad to know that Her Majesty has been 
pleased to accept the dedication of the flower, and to allow it to be 
named Victoria regia; it will be placed in proper train for’ bemg 
suitably engraved, described and published.” 


No. 5. From Capt. Washington to Dr. Lindley, Sec. Hort. Soc. 
Aug. 3, 1837. 
Srr,—I have the pleasure to transmit to you the original drawing, 
with the description, of a new species of flower discovered on the Ist 
ot Jan. 1837, in the upper part of the river Berbice, in lat. 4° 30'N., 
long. 58° 1! W. nearly, by Mr. Schomburgk while travelling on 
account of the Society in the Colony of pan Guiana, and as you 
have kindly acceded to the request to undertake the publication of 
the flower, and to prepare a correct description of it, I am directed 
by the President of the Society to state, that it is now confided to you 
for that purpose, and also to acquaint you that the drawing has been 
presented to Her Majesty, who has gr aciously been pleased to accept 
the dedication of it, and also to signify her pleasure that it should 
bear the name Victoria Regia, if, as it is believed, it should prove to 
be an undescribed genus. May I request you will have the kindness _ 
to send back the original drawimg as soon as done with, that it may be 
returned to Her Majesty’s Library ? 
I am, Sir, &e. 


No. 6. Extract of a Letter from R. H. Schomburgk, Esq. to Capt. 
Washington, dated Port Amora, River Essequibo, Sept. 14, 1837. 


«1 think you did very well to present the new plant. I scarcely 
ventured to request that favour from the Council, as never any in- 
terest was shown to my botanical discoveries.” 


The Botanical Society, on receiving the communication from Mr. 


494 ~ Miscellaneous. 


Schomburgk, which was spontaneous and unsolicited, not being aware 
of what had been done, and believing that the Water Lily was a new 
genus, also communicated with Sir H. Wheatley, and obtained Her 
Majesty’s permission that Mr. Schomburgk might call it Victoria 
regina, and under this name his description of the plant was first 
published in the Athenzeum, the Morning Herald and the Morning 
Post of the 9th of September 1837. Dr. Lindley’s privately printed 
edition of Mr. Schomburgk’s description and plate was presented to 
the Geographical Society with a letter dated the 3rd of November 
1837. 

Had the Botanical Society known that the Geographical Society 
considered the communication as their property, and had deputed 
Dr. Lindley to publish it, and that Her Majesty had already given 
Mr. Schomburgk permission to affix the name of Victoria regia to 
the flower, they would certainly have used that name, and, indeed, I 
believe, that under those circumstances they would not have published 
it at all; but such having proved to be the case, I should be inclined, 
now that I am for the first time aware of these circumstances, to 
forgo the priority of publication and in future use the name of 
Victoria regia for the plant.—J. E. Gray, 26 Nov. 1850. 


JOURNEY TO EXPLORE THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE AMAZON 
RIVER. 


To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. 


24 Bloomsbury Street, London, 
GENTLEMEN, Nov. 20, 1850. 

In the February Number of your valuable Magazine, you kindly 
inserted a few lines extracted from a letter that I had received from 
my friend Mr. Wallace, who is investigating the natural history of 
the Amazon River; I therefore make bold to send you a few more, 
taken from letters received since. 

I remain, Gentlemen, yours very truly, 
SAMUEL STEVENS. 
Santarem, Nov. 15, 1849 (500 miles above Para). 

**T spent about three weeks at Montealegre and have now been 
back here nearly a month, so before I leave for the Rio Negro I send 
you a small lot of insects ; they consist almost entirely of Lepidoptera, 
the Beetles not yet having made their appearance ; in the wet season 
I hear there are plenty both at Montealegre and here, so I shall pro- 
bably return here, unless I meet with something much better to keep 
me up above. Of the boxes sent, Nos. 1 and 2 only are for you to dis- 
pose of. Your lot, though a small one, I trust will be found a good 
one; there are a very considerable number of fresh species, one of 
which (No. 605*) is, I think, the most beautiful thing I have yet 
taken ; it is very difficult to capture, settling almost invariably high up 


* This beautiful species I find to be the rare Callithea Sapphira, Hub., 
of which hitherto only one example appears to have existed m the collec- 
tions in this country. 


Miscellaneous. 495 


in trees; two specimens I climbed up after and waited for; I then 
adopted a long pole which I left at a tree they frequented, and by 
means of persevering with it every day for near a month have got a 
good series: the sexes I have no doubt whatever about, though I 
have not taken them zz copula; the female flies lower and is easier 
to take than the male. The allied species (606*) was rather abundant 
at Montealegre ; the orange Heliconia-like insect occurred there plenti- 
fully. Of all new species and others which I know to be good, I have 
sent plenty ; of old things I have sent a few only. 
“In the Erycinide there are a great many species fresh to me, and 
I hope some new to Europe: I have now made descriptions of all the 
species sent, so that should I be obliged again to send home my 
duplicates or lose any of them, I can still recognize the species. 
The handsome species I hope will sell well. In box No. 3. I have 
put a lot of miscellaneous insects, which please take out and dispose 
of. There is also a small stuffed alligator, a species I think they have 
not in the Museum; it is the Jacare tinga, of which the tail is eaten 
and is very good ; they are an immense deal of trouble in skinning. I 
have sent also a larger one, which I think is the common species ; 
also a tortoise-shell and a few vertebre of the large alligator of the 
Amazon I have put in to fill up; perhaps they may be interesting to 
geologists to compare with those of fossil Sauria. Shells there are 
none here. There are two painted calabashes in paper with your 
name outside ; please accept them as a specimen of the Indian girls’ 
work at Montealegre ; the varnish, colours, &c., are all made by them- 
selves from the leaves and bark of different trees and herbs ; they paint 
them with bits of stick and feathers, and the patterns are all their 
own design; they are the usual drinking-vessels here, but less orna- 
mented for common use. I am much in want of some work on the 
species of butterflies ; I think the ‘ Encyclopédie M¢thodique,’ vol. ix. 
by Godart, is the only thing that will do. The leaf in the box is a 
segment of the Victoria regia ; if any one wants it, you may sell it.” 


«Barra de Rio Negro (1000 miles above Para), March 20, 1850. 


“After sending off the box from Santarem (which I trust you 
have received safe), I was delayed a fortnight waiting for men to go 
up the river. After great difficulty I obtained them, but to Obidos 
only, a distance of about eighty miles (three days) ; there I was delayed 
four days, and then got others another stage of four days on to Villa 
Nova. There I was delayed a week, and was there indebted to the 
kindness of a trader, who lent me some of his men to get on to Barra. 
Now however the rains and head winds had set in, so that after rather 
an unpleasant journey owing to wet and mosquitoes, we arrived at 
Barra on the 30th of Dec. in thirty-four days from Santarem. I was 
so anxious to reach here before the wet season had regularly set in, 
that I never wasted an hour to go on shore but once a day to cook, 
so that I literally collected nothing on the road except at.Villa Nova, 
where we had tolerably fine weather. After the muddy, monotonous, 
mosquito-swarming Amazon, it was with great pleasure we found 


* This is Callithea Leprieurii, Feisthamel, also very rare.—S. S. 


4.96 Miscellaneous. 


ourselves in the black waters—d/ack as ink they are, and well deserve 
their name; the shores are rugged and picturesque—and greatest 
luxury of all, mosquitoes are unknown except in the islands. Our 
voyage, however, was not near so bad as it might have been, for Mr. 
Spruce, who left Santarem for Obidos exactly a week before us, arrived 
there only the evening before, having taken nine days owing to the 
want of wind, without which it is impossible to stem the current. 
We are here staying with Sir Henrique Anthony, in the same house 
Edwards occupied ; he is a most hospitable fellow, and his house is the 
general receptacle of strangers. I soon found that insects were ex- 
ceedingly scarce here at this season, it being almost impossible to get 
half a dozen in a day worth bringing home. Birds too are equally 
searce, so I resolved on a short trip up the Rio Negro to where the 
Umbrella chatterers are found. I spent a month there, and being 
fortunate in finding a good hunter, have got a small but pretty good 
collection of birds, considering the season. 

“With regard to living animals, &c., it is quite impossible to send 
them from here. At Para they can only be bought at such high 
prices as not to make it worth the risk. The captains too require 
half the price for the passage. I had intended, if I could have been 
now on my voyage up the Rio Negro, to have returned about next 
Christmas, getting all the live animals I could on the way and coming 
home myself with them, calculating that I could get sufficient to pay all 
expenses to England and back ; but I do not think now I shall do so, 
as I shall probably not be able to start for the frontiers till June or 
July, and it is nearly a two months’ voyage. If therefore sufficient 
funds arrive by that time, I shall probably stay up in the neighbour- 
hood of the Cassiquiare a year, and then on returning to Barra see 
about a journey up towards the Andes. I am anxiously waiting also 
to know about the fish and reptiles, as I do not want to get more if 
they do not pay. 

‘* Besides the umbrella birds, the little bristle-tailed manakin will, I 
think, be good ; also the trumpeter, which is a species different from 
that at Para; the muscovy ducks also. Both among the birds and 
insects there are, I know, many common as well as rare species. There 
are also two bad specimens of the celebrated ‘ bell bird,” which I 
believe is rare ; they frequent the highest trees out of ordinary gun- 
shot ; my hunter fired five or six times at each of them, and after 
several ineffectual shots at another gave it up in despair. Of the curl- 
crested aragari, I have only at present got a single specimen. The 
aracaris I send are two species new to me, and are both much prettier 
than the curl-crested. I must now not forget to thank you for the 
prints you sent me, which I only discovered a short time ago, never 
having opened the box containing them. Any newspapers or scien- 
tific periodicals you can send me will be particularly acceptable.” 


On the Occurrence of Regalecus glesne at Redcar, Yorkshire, in 1850. 
By J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S. 


A specimen of this fish was cast ashore on Redcar Sands, York- 
shire, on Thursday, the 3rd of January 1850. ‘‘ The fish was alive 


Meteorological Observations. 497 


when found. Length without the tail-fin, which is wanting, about 11 
feet ; width at the broadest part, 12 inches ; weight, 4 stone 10 lbs.” 

It was salted and exhibited at Redcar. During the exhibition the 
rays of the dorsal and ventral fins were almost entirely destroyed, and 
it broke transversely into three nearly equal lengths on being moved 
from the sand. 

It was eventually sent to London, and now forms part of the Col- 
lection of British Animals in the British Museum. The specimen, 
when it arrived in London, agreed in general appearance aud in all 
essential characters with the specimen from Cullercoats which was 
exhibited in London last year. Mr. Wrightson, who had the care of 
it at Redcar, considered, because it had no expanded forked tail, 
that the tail was wanting.—Proc. Zool. Soc. March 26, 1850: 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR OCT. 1850. 

Chiswick.—October 1. Fine: cloudy: clear. 2% Very fine. 3. Slight rain. 
4, 5. Foggy: very fine. 6. Foggy: very fine: rain. 7. Boisterous. §&. Clear: 
fine. 9. Slight fog: very fine. 10. Clear: very fine: rain. 11. Windy : stormy 
showers: clear. 12. Clear: very fine. 13. Overcast. 14, 15. Exceedingly fine : 
sharp frost at night. 16. Clear and fine. 17. Very fine. 18. Foggy: very 
fine. 19. Overcast: fine: 20. Fine. 21, Fine: clear and cold. 22. Clear: 
dense clouds: overcast. 23. Heavy rain. 24. Densely overcast: rain. 25. 
Cloudy. 26. Clear: cloudy and fine: clear and frosty at night. 27. Clear: fine: 
rain. 28. Rain: fine: clear. 29. Clear and fine: sharp frost. 30. Frosty: 
rain: clear. $1. Overcast: fine. 


Mean temperature of the month ......... mening eaaca nese manele 44°32 
Mean temperature of Oct. 1849  .........sescesceeeeees eonoest 49 °55 
Mean temperature of Oct. for the last twenty-four years . 50 5] 
Average amount of rainin Oct. .........+ sBuonsarcone =pcnocer 2°67 inches. 


Boston. —Oct. 1,2. Fine. 9,4. Cloudy. 5. Fine. 6. Fine: rainp.m. 7. 
Cloudy: rain early a.m. 8. Cloudy. 9,10. Fine: rainr.m. 11. Cloudy: 
rain 4.M.and p.m. 12. Fine. 13,14. Cloudy. 15,16. Fine. 17. Cloudy. 
18. Fine. 19,20. Cloudy. 21. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 22. Cloudy. 23. 
Fine: rain a.m. and vp.m. 24—26. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 27. Fine: 
raine.m. 28. Fine: rainearly a.m. 29. Fine. 30. Cloudy. 31. Cloudy: 
rain early a.M. 

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—Oct. 1. Fair, but unsettled-looking. 
2, Fair, but dull and cloudy. 3. Drizzling greater part of the day. 4. Heavy 
showers p.M. 5. Fog a.m.: hail: rain p.m. 6. Fog a.M.: heavy rain p.m. 
7. High wind: heavy rain. 8. Fair, butcloudy. 9. Slight hail : light rain pm. 
10. Fair and frosty: shower rm. 11. Fair and cold. 12. Fair and cold: 
frost a.m. 13, Moistand drizzly. 14. Slight showers. 15. Frost: high windp.m. 
16. Rainy, but slightly so, 17. Slight showers: cleared p.m. 18. Cloudy all 
day. 19. Slight showers. 20. Clear and fine. 21. Frost a.m.: shower r.m.. 
22, Frost severe: rainr.M. 23. Frost still: shower. 24. Frost severe. 25. Raw: 
dull; slight shower. 26. Frost hard: fair all day. 27. Frost very hard: ther- 
mometer 27°: shower p.m. 28. Thaw: fine: clear. 29. Frost again: fine and 
clear. 30. Rain a.m.: moist all day. $1. Fair and fine throughout. 


Mean temperature of the month ................ nec OCOMEE RE CSO ape ey, 
Mean temperature of Oct. 1849 ........ Peace Ap Cee cee ec encgc 44 ‘0 
Mean temperature of Oct. for the last twenty-eight years ... 46 °O 
Average rain in Oct. for twenty-three years .......cceceeseees 3°50 inches. 


Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Oct. 1. Clear: dry: aurora. 2,3. Fine; aurora. 
4, Fine. 5, Fine: showers: aurora. 6, Fine: solar halo. 7. Rain. 8. Cloudy: 
showers. 9. Showers: drying. 10. Showers: slect-showers. 11. Bright: fine. 
12,13. Drizzle: showers. 14. Showers: sleet-showers. 15. Bright: rain. 16. 
Rain. 17. Rain: cloudy. 18. Rain. 19. Bright: cloudy. 20. Bright: clear. 
21. Clear, 22. Cloudy: rain. 23. Showers. 24. Showers: clear. 235. Clear: 
showers. 26. Clear: frost: fine: aurora, 27, Cloudy: rain: aurora. 28. Bright : 
clear : aurora, 29. Sleet-showers: fine: aurora. 30, Rain: showers. 31. Bright. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 33 


ZE-LI6L-T 0% Stet LO-4¥ 0S-90 1-86 £-19| PP BF-PE Gz-bS O1L.62 |999-6z £90.62 999-62 66-68 BEL-Gz 198-62 | “ceyy 
G0. |" OT. |§0- | ‘as | «ms | cm | cm | fbb | F1v | SP) FecG.Le| LE | 9G g9.6z | z9-6z | 60-62 |S0-60 EF-62 729.6% 8f6-6z| “If 
QZ. [02-0 *°"""; FO. |*mum} sm [cuss | cms | OF | F240 | 1€|FhS| PE, OE | OG Gz-6% | £0-4z% | SP-62 | £€-6% Le-6% 789.60 269-62| ‘Of 
60. Poorer) os femau| can | ou 6€ | €h | gz} Lb] bE Vs | GP | 2S-6% | SE.6% 09-62% | SE-6G 61-66 SLP.6z 8£9-62| °6% 
bo. | 8. | BO. fem | om | om | cm | €F | FSP | TE] gh] Sh) 6% | ZS | $%-6% | 92.62 | t7z-62 | 2-62 O£-6% £1.62 61P-62| “8% D 
BN es so ciodsthacae Q@ |'msmiustanu] “mM | -m | TSP) CF | Le! Lp Gze) LE | 6b | S£-6z | L¢.6% | LE-6% | 0L-6% 05-6% SPL-6z 906-62| *LZ 


—— 


eo LT: || eyed | frau fe ue) eu] 6b |! Be {6z| Lb| ob €% | gh 18-68 | gL-62 | 91.6% | 69-62  2%-68 129-62/108-66| “9% 
lao. | og [7 }uyes | -auu| cau | sau | ah | pp | LE) €v! iv!) O€ | OF | 8L-6% | zg-6z | 65-62 | LS-6% | £1-68 019-62 909-62| “Se 
cs pee Com Gen unreal cae tates aE sO ov |* SP | gz} Fh| eh, SE | IF | L8-6% | S9.6% | 06.6% | 92-62 | 06-83 212-62 118-62 | "PZ 
Up. 810 gz. |9P. | ‘a |-mun}| “m | cu | {oR | 76€ |FFE| Lv) 16 SE | Bh | ZE-62 | 62-6% | 1%-6% 02-62 | 06-82 SO1-6z 80l-6z| “€% 


so. (| de | cau fems—u} ca | cu | Spb | feb | 6) gh! LE| VE | ZF | 186% | 92.6% | 8E-64 | 90-0£ | 62-62 LLL-6z 011-0€| “Zs 
ier sere er. fol ema | cu | ‘a | cau | FIP | Eh | FS) gh] o| €€ | ZG | O€-08 | Lz-0€ | gI-0€ | LO.0€ | 69-62 216.6% 820-0 | “120 


go. fey} ca | cu | cu | emu | FIP | fab |F2h) 19) 6h SE | SS | 60-08 | 10-0€ | 06.62% | 06-62 | LP-62 968-62 268-62! ‘0% 
Gra penta cose ans aes ANTES AAGie lee SAY | ph bh | Lv} 0G) GG) 9G, LE | 6S | £6.62 | 02-62 | L1-6z | 12-62 | E7-62 |106-62 |L56-66 | “61 
gg. fret cettt| om fems | tm | tm | 2S | 6 | T6P| LS) 19) HP | €9 |09-62 | 21-62 | 81-62 | 88-62 | 09-62 890-06 |S0I-0€| “gt 
; |‘mu|ems | “MS | tums | SP] €¢S (88h) 99; 0G; PE | 09 | EL-6% | £P-6Z | 18-66 | 14-62 | 95-62 sbO-O€ |LG0-0£ | “LI 
“mu | cms | “MS | cM tr! 2G Lb; S| EF OF | 09 | 69-62% | Ph-6% | 8-62 | 61-62 | F9-6% 9F0-0£ 940-08 | “OL 
“mw | cms | cmu l cu oS | IP |$62| 6F| 68 FZ | VS 0S-66 91-6% | 8l-63 88-6% |S9-6% O£0-0F 690-0£ | *S1 
‘ulema | ‘am | ms | LE | OF |f0r, 19] 6F| SE | OS |SL-6% | £9.62 | PL-62 | PL-6Z | 14-62 €£6-62|160-08| “FI 
‘mw [mum] ‘mm tm | 2G | 61g | Bb! pS) Lh! 6€ | 6h | LL-62 | 96-62 | L6-6z | O1-0€ | 08-62 |1S1-0€ |O0£-0€ | “Et C 
Go. | os [| om tema | mu | tu | fo | 6h | F1E) gh] 17) Lo | €S |81-0€ | €%-0€ | Sz-0€ | €€-0€ | 96-6% |1FZ-0€ |LSE-0F | “ZI 
Cee Obes 120. anu ica aus! vu ev | 2b | gf| 67! or ve 1G | LE-0€ | 1€-0€ |9%-0€ | g0-0€ | L9-6Z G16-62 €S1-0€ | “11 
+ 60- SOOT oH 1 AICO Ua | oho ‘muu! “Mu ‘u Iv QP oe | ZS] oV LS: 9S | O1-0€ 88 62 | 06-62 | 68-62% | 99-62% £06.62 L€0-0€| ‘Ol 
ar. fee zo. | ‘au |muau| ‘mu | ‘ms | Toh | eb | Of] HS) LH) ZE | 9S | P0-0€ | $9.62 | £6.6% | 62-62 | 9£-62z |163-62 096-62 | °6 


{2 ae) ea ‘u |-muu| ‘msm | “Ms oP | {6P |FZV| 99; 19) I€ | 09 | £9.62 | Pb-6zZ | 0y-62 | 8E-6Z | 01-62 |LSS-6Z 642-42 | °8 
ip OCS wer Comm hg ‘au |em-ms|‘msm| ‘as | Qh | 1G |So7| 19] 2S] @v | 6S | 22-62% | 60-62 | L6.8% | 08-8% | SL.8z |LLE-6z |\PHS-62| °Z 
So foe Sts | ta |reos| °s | cms | $P b | S| 2G| fh) VP | 69 | ZF.6% | 19.6% | 00.6% | 29-62 | 9Z-6z |Lzb.6z OPL-62| °9 
seaeee[teecesleceeee|seeeee urea | cms | cM | “AN oP | f9p | bh) oS] SF] 9% | 19 |9S-6z | LS.6z | $¢.6z | 99-62 | SE-6z |PEL-6z|1LL-62| *S @ 


Go. [eect] cas | cms | cwss | cms | OF | 2G] 1P| PS| a9} CE | 09 | 89.6% | Lo-6z | 09-66 | OL-62 | PV-6% |862-62 |988-62| “LP 
piteesiesssseieersre| eo, to's: [ota | TAA ‘a9 | 67 | 19 |¥8€| SS} zS| bh | 9S |9L.6% | €L.6z | LL.6z | €L-62 | OF-62 |PL8.62 |LL8-6%| °€ 
j 
I 


pemradipemavalnesae| 7c. | isos: ie *ass | “AUS || °C GP | 2G | 28€)%9S| oS| Eh | 8S | 82-62 | zg-6z | 12-62 | 12-62 | ZE-62 |66L-62 |0L8-62| ° 


gf. [oot] go. | ca | cu [msm | cmu] 67 | 279 | ob | feo) Lh) Bf | 6S | LL.6z | 29.62 | 19-62 | PE-62 | L8-8% |60Z-62 |969-62| * 
= a|l¢ . A BW | > | = |S Zz = ‘urd | ‘ure urd “we : ‘ ‘Po 
Beles ro eeaeges S| Se )ce™ | Ee |- S| het ee ea ote 32 F 6 Bro), ee ea el ogeT 
22 a3 g 3 2.3 aes g E 2 . ous ug a.rys re g “yormpurg : Ey 
pee ee eee | “F] Tuyo | -souyuing |? > | “Masta “Kauyag” | 24tus-sanyuing | * F "gormsty zo 
= o 
5s‘ 
“Urey {RUIN *JOJOULOWIIY T, *19JWOIe ees 
_ Fe 


*RANYUQG) ‘asuppy younpungy 7 ‘u0ysNo[D *-d ‘aay 2y7 Ag puy faurns-saluswa ‘asunyy yzupsajddp yo ‘anqung * AA *AdyY 947 Ag ‘NoLsog 
70 [POA “AN AQ SuopuoTT avau ‘AOIMSIHD JD Ajato0g pounynarj40}7 242 fo uapsvy ay7 7” Uosdwoyy “A 29 apom suowvasasge yondojo10ajayyy 
. 


INDEX tro VOL. V1. 


ACALEPHA, observations on some, 
304, 

Acarus, description of a new, 395, 

Aclis, observations on the genus, 462. 

Acteonina, new species of, 418. 

Adams, A., on a monograph of the 
recent species of Trigonia, 148; on 
the animal of Geomelania, 398. 

Adelges Abietis, observations on, 187. 

Agassiz, L., on the natural relations 
between animals and the elements 
in which they live, 153. 

Alga, new British, 266. 

Algz, on the hairs of marine, 465. 

Alveolites, new species of, 377. 

Animals, on the natural relations be- 
tween, and the elements in which 
they live, 153. 

Anisodus, observations on, 35. 

Annelida, on.the visual organ of the, 
227 

Anolis, new species of, 344. 

Anomiade, on the species of, 212. 

Ansted’s, D. T., Elementary Course of 
Geology, Mineralogy, and Physical 
Geography, reviewed, 48. 

Aphides, descriptions of, 41, 118. 

Arachnida, on the circulatory appa- 
ratus and organs of respiration in 
the, 67; new species of, 187 ; on 
some newly-discovered species and 
characters of a new genus of, 336. 

Arachnophyllum, new species of, 278. 

Arca, new species of, 424. 

Asplanchna priodonta, description of, 
18. 


Astarte, new species of, 423. 

Baird, Dr. W., on the family Limna- 
diadz, 51; on the long-suspended 
vitality of a snail, 68. 

Ball, J., on the genus Leontodon, 1. 

Barrande, M., on a new classification 
of Trilobites, 228. 

Bate, C.S., on the male organs in the 
Crustacea, 109. 

ee on the structure of the, 
127: 

Belemnoteuthis, on the structure of 
the, 127. 


Benson, W. H., on new species of 
Helix, 25. 

Berenicea, new species of, 286. 

Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on Spheero- 
nema deformans, 309. 

Birds, new species of, 60, 137, 140, 
223, 398. 

Blackwall, J., on some newly-disco- 
vered species and characters of a 
new genus of Araneidea, 336. 

Blanchard, E., on the circulatory ap- 
paratus and the organs of respira- 
tion in the Arachnida, 67; on the 
organization of the Malacobdelle, 


Boa diviniloqua, on the habits of, 133. 

Bonaparte, C. L., on the Lorine ge- 
nus of parrots, with the description 
of a new species, 223. 

Books, new :—Ansted’s Elementary 
Course of Geology, Mineralogy, and 
Physical Geography, 48 ; Goodsir’s 
Arctic Voyage to Baffin’s Bay and 
Lancaster Sound in search of friends 
with Sir John Franklin, 50; Woods’ 
Tourist’s Flora, 122; Patterson’s 
Zoology for Schools, 124; Jukes’s 
Sketch of the Physical Structure of 
Australia, 210; Outlines of British 
Geology, 211; Hooker and Walker- 
Arnott’s British Flora, 379 ; Sturm’s _ 
Deutschlands Flora, Reichenbach’s 
Icones, Buch, Schimper and Giim- 
bel’s Bryologia, Esenbeck’s Genera 
Plantarum,and Pritzel’s Thesaurus, 
385. 

Botanical Society of Edinburgh, pro- 
ceedings of the, 65, 142, 302. 

Brachyura, on the male organs of the, 
109. 

Brightwell, T., on some Acalephz 
found at Lowestoft, 304. 

Brodie, Rey. P. B., on the geology of 
the neighbourhood of Grantham, 
256. 

Brongniart, A., on the periods of ve- 
getation and the different floras 
which have successively occupied 
the surface of the earth, 73, 92 348. 

33* 


500 


Bulimus, new species of, 61, 296. 

Bullide, on the animals of the, 98. 

Bunter sandstone of Dumfries-shire, 
impressions of footsteps in the, 203, 
208. 

Butterflies, on some new species of, 
434. 

Caligatus, new species of, 134. 

Campbell, Dr., on Victoria Regia, 303. 

Candona, new species of, 26. 

Caninia, new species of, 277. 

Cardiaster, observations on the new 
genus, 442. 

Cardium, new species of, 422. 

Carex, on some British species of, 188. 

Caspary, Dr. R., on Furcellaria fasti- 
giata and Polyides rotundus, 87 ; 
on a new British Alga belonging to 
the genus Schizosiphon, 266; on 
the hairs of marine Algz and their 
development, 465. 

Cecidomyia, new Britishspeciesof, 183. 

Centrolophus Pompilus, on the cap- 
ture of, 304. 

Ceritella, new species of, 419. 

Ceromya, new species of, 424. 

Chemnitzia, new species of, 418; ob- 
servations on the British species of, 
451. 

Clark, W., on the Lacune, 29; on the 
animals of the Bullide, 98; on the 
Pholadidee, 313; on the Conovu- 
lide, Tornatellide, and Pyramidel- 
lide, 444. 

Clausilia, new species of, 386. 

Cleghorn, Dr. H. F. C., on the hedge 
plants cf India, 233; on the culture 
of cotton in Mysore, 302. 

Clisiophyllum, new species of, 277. 

Cock, W. P., on the capture of Cen- 
trolophus Pompilus, 304. 

Coenites, new species of, 476. 

Colchicum autumnale, observations 
on, 65. 

Coluber constrictor, on the habits of, 
oe: 

Conovulidee, observations on, 444. 

Corades, new species of, 437. 

Corbis, new species of, 423. 

Corbula, new species of, 422. 

Corburella, characters of the genus, 
422. 

Cotton, on the culture of, m Mysore, 
302. 

Craspedocephalus atrox, on the habits 
of, 130. 


UN DES: 


Crocodilian reptiles, on the commu- 
nications between the tympanum 
and palate in the, 129. 

Crustacea, notes on, 109. 

Cucullea, new species of, 424. 

Curtis, J., on the ceconomy of a new 
species of saw-fly, 393. 

Cyathaxonia, new species of, 281. 

Cylindrella, new species of, 386. 

Cylindrites, new species of, 418. 

Cyprea umbilicata, on the habitat of, 
70. 

Cypricardia, new species of, 422. 

Cypris, new species of, 25. 

Cystiphyllum, new species of, 276. 

Cystophora, new species of, 58. 

Cythere, new species of, 28. 

Cytherea, new species of, 291, 423. 

Dana, J. D., on the genus Nocticula, 
230. 

Delphinula, new species of, 416. 

Diphyes, on the anatomy of, 394. 

Diplograpsis, new species of, 271. 

Dodo and its kindred, notices regard- 
ing the, 290. 

Doubleday, E., on the oceurrence of 
Sirex gigas at Bath, 60. 

Draconura, new species of, 346. 

Dreissena, new species of, 421. 

Dufour, L., on aquatic respiration in 
insects, 112. 

Eclectus, new species of, 223. 

Ectima, new species of, 434. 

Eleocharis uniglumis, occurrence of, 
145. 

Emarginula, new species of, 415, 
416 

Entomostraca of the pleistocene beds 
of Newbury, Copford, Clacton and 
Grays, description of the, 25. 

Epeira, new British species of, 341. 

Eriopus, new species of, 61. 

Estheria, new species of, 54. 

Eulima, new species of, 419; obser- 
vations on some species of, 461. 

Euptychia, new species of, 439. 

Favosites, new species of, 284. 

Fenestella, new species of, 288. 

Fish, resuscitation of frozen, 397. 

Fissurella, new species of, 415. 

Fistulipora, new species of, 285. 

Fleming, Dr., on the velvet-like pe- 
riostraca of Trigona, 143. 

Footmarks, fossil, 440. 

Forbes, Prof. E., on the genus Car- 
diaster, 442. 


INDEX. 


Fossil shells of the mfertor oolite of 
Gloucestershire, tabular view of, 
40]. 

Furcellaria fastigiata, observations on, 
87. 

Fusus, new species of, 419, 420. 

Fusus Branscombi, notice respecting, 
464, 

Geology, Mineralogy and Physical 
Geography, Ansted’s Elementary 
Course of, reviewed, 48; Outlines 
of British, reviewed, 211; of the 
neighbourhood of Grantham, 256. 

Geomelania, on the animal of, 398. 

Gervillia, new species of, 421. 

Glyceria pedicellata, observations on, 
70. 

Glyptocrmus, new species of, 289. 

Goodsir’s, R. A., Arctic Voyage to 
Battin’s Bay and Lancaster Sound, 
reviewed, 50. 

Gosse, P. H., on Asplanchna prio- 
donta, 18; on a new genus and six 
new species of Saurian reptiles, 
344, 

Gould, J., on new species and genus 
of Trochilidz, 60; on new species 
of mammalia and birds from Au- 
stralia, 137; on three new species 
of Indian birds, 140. 

Graptolites, new species of, 270. 

Gray, J. E., on a female specimen of 
Ovis Gmelini, 57; on the variation 
im the teeth of the crested seal, 58 ; 
on the transformation of Mollusca, 
144; on the Victoria water-lily, 146, 
491; on the species of Anomiade, 
212; on the Nepaul bear, 230; on 
the animal of Nautilus, 268; on 
the genus Hyalonema, 306; on the 
occurrence of Regalecus glesne, 
496. 

Gunn, R., on the habitat of Cyprza 
umbilicata, 70. 

Habrothamnus, remarks on the genus, 
180. 

Hardy, J., on the effects produced by 
some insects upon plants, 182. 

Harkness, R., on the impressions of 
footsteps in the Bunter sandstone 
of Dumfries-shire, 203; on a tri- 
dactylous footmark from the Bunter 
sandstone of Weston Poimt, Che- 
shire, 440. 

Hehodoxa, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 60, 


591 


Helix, new species of, 251, 291. 

Hemiplacuna, characters of the ge- 
nus, 222. 

Henslow, J.S., on the way in which 
toads shed their skins, 69. 

Heterochroa, new species of, 435. 

Heteropus, new’species of, 395. 

Hewitson, W. C., on some new spe- 
cies of butterflies, 434. 

Hiatella, new species of, 421. 

Hinnites, new species of, 420. 

Hooker’s, Sir W. J., British Flora, 
reviewed, 379. 

Hopkins, H. W., on the capture of 
Tetrodon Pennant, 311. 

Hubbard, Prof. O. P., on the resusci- 
tation of frozen fish, 397. 

Huxley, T. H., on Medusz and Po- 
lypes, 66; on the anatomy of Di- 
phyes, and on the unity of compo- 
sition of the Diphyide and Physo- 
phoride, 394. 

Hyalonema, remarks on the genus, 
306. 

Insects, on aquatic respiration in, 112 ; 
effects produced by some, upon 
plants, 182. 

Jardme, Sir W., on the impressions 
of footsteps in the Bunter sandstone 
of Dumfries-shire, 208. 

Jonas, Dr.,on a newspecies of Thracia, 
230. 

Jones, T. R., on the Entomostraca of 
the pleistocene beds of Newbury, 
Copford, Clacton and Grays, 25. 

Jukes’s, J. B., Sketch of the Physical 
Structure of Australia, reviewed, 
210. 

Kirby, Rev. W., notice of the late, 
149, 

Lacune, observations on the, 29. 

Leontodon, monograph of the genus, |. 

Lepidoptera, new genera and species 
of, 134, 434. 

Lerneonema Bairdui, description of, 
85. 

Lightning, effects of, on trees, 142. 

Lima, new species of, 420. 

Limnadiade, monographof the family, 
SyIE 

Linnean Society, proceedings of the, 
Bey 

Lithodomus, new species of, 425. 

Littorina, new species of, 416. 

Littorina littoralis, description of, 29. 

Lucina, new species of, 423, 


502 


Luminosity of the sea, on the objects 
which cause the, 425. 

Lycett, J., on fossil shells from the 
middle division of the inferior oolite 
in Gloucestershire, 401 ; on Tan- 
credia, a fossil genus of Lamelli- 
branchiate Conchifera, 407. 

M‘Coy, Prof. F., on some new genera 
and species of Silurian Radiata, 270, 
474; on three new Devonian zoo- 
phytes, 377. 

Maclagan, J. M‘G., on Colchicum au- 
tumnale, 65. 

M‘Nab, Mr., on the effects of light- 
ning on trees, 142. 

Malacobdellz, on the organization of 
the, 147. 

Mammalia, ungulate, on the evidences 
of affinity afforded by the skull in 
the, 477. 

Mandragora, observations on, 35. 

Mantell, G. A., on the structure of 
the Belemnite and Belemnoteuthis, 
127 ; on the Pelorosaurus, 128. 

Medusz, observations on, 66. 

Megathyris cistellula, notice respect- 
ing the occurrence of, 464, 

Meteorological observations, 71, 151, 
231, 311, 399, 497. 

Miers, J., on Scopolia, Anisodus and 
Mandragora, 35; on the genus 
Habrothamunus, 180. 

Mitchell, D. W., on a hybrid crowned 
pigeon, 307. 

Modiolarea, new species of, 424. 

Mogeridge, M., on the Syngnathi, 
396. 

Mollusca, on the transformation of, 
144. 

Monodonta, new species of, 416. 

Monodontomerus, on the habits of, 
395. 

Mytilus, new species of, 421. 

Natica, new species of, 416, 417, 
420. 

Nautilus, on the animal of, 268. 

Nebulipora, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 282. 

Neriéne, new British species of, 339. 

Nerita, new species of, 416. 

Newport, G., on the reciprocal rela- 
tion of the vital and physical forces, 
370; on the habits of Monodonto- 
merus, and on a new Acarus, 395. 

Nocticula, remarks on the genus, 230. 

Opis, new species of, 421. 


INDEX. 


Otina, observations on the genus, 
448, 

Ovis Gmelini, on a female specimen 
of, 57. 

Owen, R., on the development and 
homologies of the molar teeth of 
the Wart-Hogs, 125; on the com- 
munications between the tympa- 
num and palate in the Crocodilian 
reptiles, 129. 

Paleeopora. new species of, 285, 476. 

Palparia, characters of the genus, 135. 

Panopzea, new species of, 423. 

Parrots, on the lorine genus of, 223. 

Patella, new species of, 415. 

Patterson’s, R., Zoology for Schools, 
reviewed, 124. 

Peach, C. W., on the luminosity of the 
sea, 425. 

Pecten, new species of, 420. 

Pelargoniums, monstrous flowers of, 
144. 

Pelorosaurus, remarks on the, 128. 

Petraia, new species of, 279. 

Pfeiffer, Dr. L., on new species of 
Helicea, 291; on new species of 
Vitrina and Succinea, 297 ; on some 
new species of Tornatellina, Cylin- 
drella and Clausilia, 386. 

Phacocherus, on the development 
and homologies of the molar teeth 
in the genus, 125. 

Phalangista, new species of, 139. 

Phasianella, new species of, 417. 

Philodromus, new British species of, 
338. 

Pholadide, on a new genus of, 299 ; 
observations on the, 313. 

Pholas, new species of, 301; on the 
anatomy of the British species of, 
314. 

Pholas calva, on a remarkable speci- 
men of, 301. 

Physophoride and Diphyide, unity 
of composition in the, 394. 

Phytcbius hydrophilus, on the habits 
of the, 116. 

Pigeon, on a hybrid crowned, 307. 

Pinna, new species of, 421. 

Placopsis, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 346. 

Placuna, new species of, 420. 

Placunonomia, new species of, 218. 

Plants, effects produced by some in- 
sects upon, 182; on some British, 
472. 


INDEX. 


Plesiothornipos Binneyi, observations 
on, 440. 

Pleurotomaria, new species of, 417. 

Plicatula, new species of, 420. 

oo rotundus, observations on, 

Polypes, observations on, 66. 

Priestley, W. O., on some British spe- 
cies of Carex, 188. 

Protovirgularia, characters of the new 
genus, 272. 

Pteropus, new species of, 138. 

Ptilodictya, new species of, 286. 

Ptiloris, new species of, 139. 

Ptychomya, observations on the genus, 
408. 

Pyramidellide, observations on the, 
444, 

Pyritonema, new species of, 273. 

Quatrefages, A. de, on the visual 
organ of the Annelida, 227. 

Radiata, on some new genera and 
species of Silurian, 270, 474. 

Reeve, L., on new species of Bulimus, 
61; on a new species of Cytherea, 
291. 

Regalecus glesne, note on the occur- 
rence of, 496. 

Reptiles, on a new genus and six new 
species of Saurian, 344. 

Respiration, on the organs of, in the 
Arachnida, 67. 

Retepora, new species of, 477. 

Rhyncolophus, new species of, 187. 

Rimula, new species of, 416. 

Rissoa, on some species of, 33. 

Rissoina, new species of, 419. 

Rostellaria, new species of, 419. 

Rotifera, descriptions of new, 18. 

Royal Society, proceedings of the, 125. 

Rubi, characters of new British, 490. 

Rnuticilla, new species of, 140. 

Salter, Dr. J., on Lerneonema Bairdii, 
85. 

Salticus, new British species of, 336. 

Saurian reptiles, on a new genus and 
six new species of, 344. 

Saw-fly, on the ceconomy of a new 
species of, 393. 

Sealaria, new species of, 419. 

Schizosiphon, on a new British Alga 
belonging to the genus, 266. 

Schoenobates, characters of the new 
genus, 343. 

Scopolia, observations on, 35. 

Sea, on the luminosity of the, 425. 


503 


Seal, variation in the teeth of the 
crested, 58. 

Selandria, new species of, 393. 

Serpents of St. Lucia, on the, 130. 

Serpula, new species of, 420. 

Shells, new :—61, 148, 212, 230, 251, 
291, 300, 386; fossil, on some, from 
the middle“division of the inferior 
oolite in Gloucestershire, 401. 

Sirex gigas, occurrence of, at Bath, 
60. 


Sitta, new species of, 141. 

Snails, long-suspended vitality of, 68, 

Solarium, new species of, 419. 

Sowerby, G. B., jun., on a new genus 
of Pholadide, and on a remarkable 
specimen of Pholas calva, 299. 

Sowerby, J. D. C., on some mon- 
strous flowers of Pelargoniums, 
144; on the names of the Victoria 
water-lily, 310. 

Spheerodactylus, new species of, 347. 

Spheronema deformans, remarks on, 
309. 

Sphecotheres, new species of, 140. 

Spongarium, new species of, 281. 

Strephodes, new species of, 275, 378, 
474. 

Streptaxis, new species of, 291. 

Strickland, H. E., on the dodo and its 
kindred, 290. 

Stromatopora, new species of, 377. 

Strombodes, new species of, 274. 

Stylifer, observations on the genus, 
463. 

Succinea, on the habits of a Cape, 251 ; 
new species of, 297. 

Syme, J. T., on the occurrence of 
Eleocharis uniglumis, 145. 

Syngnathi, notes on the, 396. 

Tancredia, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 407, 424. 

Taxocrinus, new species of, 289. ; 

Teredo megotara, on the anatomy of, 
328. 

Tetrodon Pennantii, capture of, 311. 

Thomisus, new British species of, 337. 

Thracia, new species of, 230. 

Toads, way in which the skins are 
shed by, 69. 

Tornatellid, observations on the, 444. 

Tornatellina, new species of, 251, 386. 

Townsend, F., on Glyceria pedicellata, 
70. 

Trees, effects of lightning on, 142. 


504 


Trichomaplata, characters of the ge- 
nus, 134. 

Trigona, on the velvet-like perlostraca 
of, 143 

Trigonia, monograph of the recent 
species of, 148; new species of, 
421, 422, 425. 

Trilobites, on a new classification of 
the, 228. 

Triomphalia, characters of the new 
genus, 300, 

Trochilide, on two new species, with 
the characters of a new genus of, 
60. 

Trochotoma, new species of, 417. 

Trochus, new species of, 416. 

Truncatella, observations on the Bri- 
tish species of, 451. 

Tupaia, on a new species of, 135. 

Turbo, new species of, 416. 

Turner, H. N., on the evidences of 
aflinity afforded by the skull in the 
ungulate mammalia, 477. 

Tyler, Lieut., on the serpents of St. 
Tueia, 130. 

Ursus babella, notice respecting, 230. 

Vegetation, chronological exposition 

: ot the periods of, 73. 192, 348. 


INDEX. 


Vibrio Graminis, observations on, 182. 

Victoria Regia, remarks on the, 146, 
303, 310, 491. 

Vital and physical forces, reciprocal 
relation of the, 370. 

Vitrina, new species of, 297 

Walckenaéra, new British ispeeney of, 
340. 

Walker, F., on Aphides, 41, 118. 

Walker-Arnott’s, G. A., British Flora, 
reviewed, 379; on some British 
plants, 472. 

Waterhouse, G. R., on a new species 
of Tupaia, 135. 

Wing, W., on three new genera and 
species of Lepidoptera, 134. 

Wollaston, Mr., on the tenacity of life 
in snails, 489. 

Woods’, J., Tourist’s Flora, reviewed, 
122, 

Woodward, 8. P., on the tenacity of 
life in snails, 489. 

Yunx, new species of, 141. 

Zoological Society, proceedings of the, 
51, 130, 212, 291, 386, 477. 

Zoophy tes, on thrée new Devonian, 
377. 


END OF THE SIXTH VOLUME. 


PRINTED BY RICHARD AND JONUN BE. 


TAYLOR, 


RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. 


“FIP ¢ ? = SME D PUR 2 
“proy] oa 9 “oye urs q'Y 
Wuepatig PYULOV ID Uo oe LO : or pa et ee 
Ger ian Woes hag (29909) “WLNOGOINd VWNHONVTESY a 
a "Y277 22°72? M509 Hd 


es FIT 40h 2° C79 20M boy ue unr 


usd nha ean 0g MOT (9990) WEINC@OIMa YNHONYTasy 


i os AIL PP ‘72 ‘OSsoy}] J 


“¢ 


ae reales are 


eases 


e 


é 
a 
x 


— >. 


ML ONES PHN OR vay 


Wy 1 Och fe 


vit 
1 Ate | 


dh 
Syoees eee 


dai 
=o 


Qs 


( 


a al 
Oa 


a 


a = ye 


reir ty & 


Sag PID ES 


Se SS 


we APE IO 


e& 


is 


ee 


Sere 


mer 
j 


O8G6) | 
asa» J 


aaete 
2eopo006C% | 


Fe] 


6 
S230) 


“aad 
¥e, 


eS 


a 


Ty Daasa 
GDpanaa 


owuge sasase 


Dar. 


ci ry ua F 
i ws Lee | ui 


i" 


FUG a7: 


t 


a 


3 {/ 
eo 3D <.. 
reS= sank 
cee) aS) EAI CE 
a QOME 
Sac —— ya 
ae ON Ere cubed 
ks = x ae = Aa) 
Bas sea = —<Ceadan) OY Ng c ‘ 12) tg 
ss SQ) SS =- 9995 0 Anau nab ite 
e a TD ES SY) 9) ee) % VEAIoReooERAE ® 
Pies: QR OBA HOD INY 
shontatetan 
gon Qa gow 
aicage QQ eee 


OY Ady bg dhs0 
yjebaat neg ia 

i sith 
it ata 


- OFS <@e 
> Bae 


b4, 25. 


As. 
ny 


“y sae é > 


gy) 
Fig? 23. 


a \ se / OWN \ WS © t 
OV / “2 eS : 


bad 


me 


HEGABROG DOGGRYIALIONNN GDMADUOGOHBDUNDGJOB0BDIN Scene 


Bea! ARRARCDRE 
Gitece ai ae HaNiAStanananidty Mea Chi 


J. Basire, ath. 


A084 


D? Caspary, del? 


ae” 


es 
s 
Cao 

v4 

tn dv 

» 


4 


L6. PLL. 


= 
‘oO. 


J Bastre. sc. 


Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist,S.2.V 


Ann.k Mag. Nat. Hist. §.2.Vol.6. Fl. THL. 


M Seensanrayas 


SDe. CLSowerby sc 


Lt Caspary del. 


LX. 


2S Vol. Le. 


Ann. & May Nok: ist 


Fnnted by Full 


et hith 


W.C.Hewitson del 


W.C Hewitson del et lith 


ms Tm i 
‘% ase | a 


Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 9.2.Vol. 6. PX]. 


Madeley hth. 3 Wellington S* Strand z 


J.De.C. Sowerby fect 


Ann t¢Mag Nat Hist.S.2.Vol. 6.PLXI. 


Ch’ Leach, Pins! 


hh 


ei 
set, 


a 


: wae: a 


Antu Mag Nat. Fist, JS. 2.Vol.6 PUXAL 


n/ A 


i * 
Whole ow 
Wi, EB 
; i 
f 


OTE: Peach pori:” 


NOR ol One 


4 D 


Ann. be ag Nat Hist. §2.Vol.6. PUI. 


Ara. Mag Nat. Hwt.5.2401.6.2UXV. 1 


| - 
_— 7 
Z 
= 7 A 
<a ’ 
_ 
* . 
4 \ 
5 A \ 
. . 
- 
y ‘ 
a - = 
{ 
} \ 
} 
' 
- 
~- 
: ah » 
al bs > 
ad * 


Arn bMag. Nat His€S2.V0l.6.F2 EVE 


oA 


lak 


i 


ee 


ath. 


ST Bas cre, 


+e 


Arn s¢Mag Nat Hist. 5.2.6 PLA. 


\ 
J Bastre, tlh. 


a 1-2 
Ceres 


acnernrnratinsaslshclciaitastel eta conte EST conver needing, Soest 
piaibaneatetaaeaee ne = inalphnisiatinaeoaehienipisn’ panes ae 
= ais sateen aopaeetaee - eas _ aL ee 

alae at 

pms enner tte enn — on 

nes seat 3 atopy menerenne ABA ene tm 

sence rant server ea an 
~ ree = 


Saini nan ae 


i ee Ve 


eae me a owe 
—— ee 


i q 7 ef 
Laan 
* . , ry 


, / hy rt 


F what ; 
i ‘ie bi 
fe) MALE ec) bea o's 


SoS EO 
cee 


i ae ose 
A Ps AE 


- ataen oe 
re 


rane 


a "Dion gin ta nn Pac al 
Sos